Empire 6 - The Lands of the Embers

[TheDarkDM]

https://1.bp.blogspot.com/-mCR-ehSFnsY/XbzG26m-XwI/AAAAAAAAG1M/TmWHqs13tHA3VeGFJO9JAxNjVZupuDqcgCLcBGAsYHQ/s1600/Riders-attacking-in-Six-Ages-Ride-Like-the-Wind.jpg

Two hundred years ago, the world came undone. A cold light filled the sky, a False Dawn that seared the eyes of any who looked upon it, and every land it touched heard the boiling screams of the four winds. In its wake, a red stain blotted out the sky, and the young kingdoms of the ancients were laid waste. Vegetation withered, the herds thinned, and brother turned against brother in an age of despair. Even as the years of red winter drew to a close, savagery and suspicion reigned, and the peoples of the world forgot the greatness they had once dreamed of. Until now. The coming of the False Dawn has passed from living memory, and for the first time in generations the horizon is clear of its bloody mark. New peoples rise to seize control of their destinies, tribes that have emerged from their trials scarred but unbroken. You will lead these people, your people, into an unknown future as clan becomes kingdom, family becomes dynasty, and you strive to carve your names into history. To forge an Empire.

Below follow the kingdoms within the lands of Kiswa, Mamut, Sikar, and Tarandi, the first embers of civilization destined to grow into a bright flame and remake the world.


https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/718323511608868954/729052789954838628/Kiswa_Assigned.jpg?width=795&height=625

Spreading south from the shores of a trackless sea, Kiswa is a realm of thick rainforests and swamps, thinning to rolling grasslands further south. Born beneath searing sunlight and pounding rain, cool shade and soothing breezes have nurtured your people, but beyond the circles of your villages dangers lurk in every shadow. The vast river to the west has remained taboo for centuries, ever since it bore the tidal wave of the False Dawn’s destruction inexorably inland, while the northern hills remain wild and unexplored. Trade from beyond is rare, and growing rarer, as strange rumors of a terrible curse begin to spread from the south.



Player
Kingdom
Regions
Summary
Status


Gaius Hermicus
United Blemmyae Tribes (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608243&postcount=15)
213
Headless people with faces in their chests reproduce via ovipositing, keep records of heroes of the past, and live in cliff dwellings.
Approved


Minescratcher
Ten-Fuj-Sa-Cos (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24574674&postcount=20)
195
Arrr, it be plunderin’ time...
Approved


bc56
Veramondo (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608144&postcount=7)
218
A jungle kingdom dedicated to giving thanks to each other and to the land.
Approved


Aedilred
Henanda Kingdom (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608461&postcount=21)
193
???
Approved


Corona
Hellves (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608454&postcount=20)
211
Migrating elves that are maybe settling down. Stop judging us for our pyromaniacal ways, or we'll burn down your village!
Approved


Rolepgeek
Kingdom of Lhungho Saar (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24583365&postcount=122)
221
Big, regenerating, and always hungry, the river trolls, their hippos, and their thralls all answer to the troll-king - so long as there is food.
Approved


Potato_Priest
The Anbroch Houses (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24579502&postcount=89)
198
A fertile Jungle region controlled by Dwarven migrants at the mouth of the great Kiswan rivers.
Approved


Frostwander
The Vygra (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608242&postcount=14)
226
Elemental humanoids with an agricultural social culture.
Approved


Moriko
Gehudu Forest (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24580679&postcount=100)
216
???
Approved











https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/718323552364789810/729096855991877642/Mamut_Assigned.jpg?width=830&height=625

A land of plenty, Mamut’s fertile plains are divided by a profusion of rivers. Bounded by impassable mountains to the west and the vast expanse of the sea to the east, Mamut’s recovery from the False Dawn came swiftly compared to the rest of the world, as the region was spared many of the great predators that emerged to hunt elsewhere. Blightspawn are a rarity outside the mountain borders, and communication between tribes is a common occurrence. Recently, however, travellers from the north have come with increasingly strange tales of strife and demands for better trade accommodations, as though some great hunger had seized their lands in an iron grip.



Player
Kingdom
Regions
Summary
Status


Gengy
Swampum (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24574636&postcount=8)
39
A vast swamp full of life, including boar people riding upon giant toads.
Approved


Ausar
Deru (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24574797&postcount=30)
37
We do not speak for the trees. We are the trees.
Approved


PartyOfRogues
The Na-Kri (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24586533&postcount=127)
44
???
In Review


SOSDarkPhoenix
Scions of the Thalaz'ir (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24596356&postcount=174)
30
Displaced solar nobles
Approved


Electriccat
Hraban Confederacy (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608248&postcount=16)
34
Cleverness and honor are our core. Ooo that's shiny.
Approved


Zayuz
Clan Algar (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24595948&postcount=168)
32
Displaced lunar peasants
Approved


Miltonian
The Ko (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608136&postcount=2)
51
Small stature, big egos.
Approved


mystic1110
The Targiz (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608139&postcount=4)
19
Terraced Farms and Rocky Cliffs Home to Nihilistic, Law-Abiding, Blood-Knight, Flower-Loving Goliath Vintners
Approved


Silent_Interim
The Scrimthun Unity (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608161&postcount=9)
53
Stone remembers the weight of what it is owed.
Approved


Aventine
Džíu Phè Hwǔ (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24591972&postcount=160)
46
Seafaring tribal humans
Approved










https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/718323645717676133/729061175668637766/Sikar_Assigned.jpg?width=824&height=625

Beset by the searing heat of the deep desert, the clans of Sikar have emerged from the False Dawn constantly harried by its aftereffects. Blightspawn stalk the desert, only challenged by the great golden lions that rule the sands. Trade between tribes is as tense as it is essential, as cooperation vies with craving. Yet this crucible has made your people strong, and as you stride forwards to face the sirocco it is with the knowledge of ancestors that endured far worse and survived.



Player
Kingdom
Regions
Summary
Status


Epinephrine_Syn
Nocturnal Hydra (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608151&postcount=8)
280
???
Approved


D&D_Fan
The Soreni (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24575106&postcount=33)
308
???
Approved


OmnivorousOgre
Ixkarr (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608412&postcount=19)
295
Cave-dwelling orcs obsessed with glory.
Approved


Ivor_The_Mad
The Sol'lkoth (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608219&postcount=13)
292
???
Approved


Lleban
Ta Seti (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24575514&postcount=38)
288
A kingdom of herders hot and the burning sand, and just as rough.
Approved


Nefarion Xid
Clan Al-Ashir (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608250&postcount=17)
302
???
Approved


C'nor
???
278
???
Not Submitted


zabbarot
Crow's Tribe (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24581851&postcount=117)
306
Caw.
Approved


DoomHat
The Thunderpeople (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24577865&postcount=73)
275
???
Approved


Roarke
The Sands of Shá (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24577612&postcount=70)
307
???
Approved


JBarca
The Dolod of Nellen (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24586548&postcount=128)
291
Beings with perfect recall and hereditary memories seek to add all possible experiences to their peoples' memories.
Approved










https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/718323590159663104/729066115082354718/Tarandi_Assigned.jpg?width=992&height=596

The frigid reaches of Tarandi have never known plenty. Spared the worst of the False Dawn, its impact would be in aftershocks, as foul beasts rose from the snow to compete with your ancestors for scarce food and forage. But to endure is the Tarandi way, and your people have found some way to thrive on the tundra. Some have started to feel the pull of the soft lands to the south, said to be a world of plenty, even though to go there would be to risk the taboo of the great mountains. Others look east, across the sea, to frozen lands just visible on the horizon. Destiny calls to you in the cold voice of the north wind, and your hot blood rises to meet the challenge.



Player
Kingdom
Regions
Summary
Status


PepperP.
Hiverness (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608138&postcount=3)
108
???
Approved


Elemental
Aran Viska (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608164&postcount=10)
111
Semi-nomadic children of two gods that live in reverence of their dead heroes.
Approved


Jade_Tarem
Clann Solais (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24574948&postcount=32)
113
???
Approved


BladeofObliviom
The Dannu-Gaon Tribes (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24578747&postcount=82)
96
Beware the River-Smiths, for no blade can turn away a flood.
Approved


m9p909
The Brayewen Tribes (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24596497&postcount=176)
129
A small civilization of grey humans with a passion for arguments.
Approved


Tychris1
Creatures of Ancient Ways (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608141&postcount=5)
137
Spiritual Scavengers Awoken With Rage
Approved


bupkis
Gethan (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24594094&postcount=165)
133
???
Approved


LapisCattis
The Arrok of Uldra (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24578382&postcount=79)
109
A snow-covered kingdom bordered by lakes, the Arrok are fiercely protective of their lands, their wolves, and their northern allies.
Approved


Tentreto
Sangar (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608384&postcount=18)
136
Ascetics who cherish music, and despise decadence and the blightspawn.
Approved


Laura
The Shandole´ (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608215&postcount=11)
115
A peaceful tribal culture with deep spiritual beliefs just beginning the transition toward agriculture and a more sedentary existence.
Approved

[Miltonian]

The Ko (Region 51)

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/718323552364789810/725768438030794802/Screen_Shot_2020-06-25_at_1.41.38_PM.png

Small stature, big egos.

Worldmaster Thicket:
Dip 1
Mil 2
Opu 5
Faith 2
Int 5

The Ko have mapped the whole world! Ignore the sprawling plains beyond our borders. They don't exist.

The World, at least as the Ko know it, is comprised of forests and thickets surrounding the tower beneath which they were birthed. It is a primeval place, with many hidden gulleys and dense groves where those Ko who have left the Tower make their homes. However, even those that do take care not to leave the Tower’s sight, for until recently they believed that, once you passed to where you could no longer see it, then you would soon step off the edge of the world.

As for the Tower itself, it is a great, stone edifice erected by the combined might of Ko blood and the mad vision of their creator. It looms over the countryside, providing safety and security to the Ko, a beacon by which they can guide their steps. However, to other tribes, it appears as a tall stone structure placed upon the top of a hill. Both its height and location give it an excellent view of the surrounding countryside, but also expose it to watching eyes.

However, the Tower is the former realm of the Master. While the Ko do make use of it, they live in the Under, a sprawling collection of warrens and burrows that riddle the ground beneath the Tower. The entrances to the Under are heavily guarded with devious traps and confusing mazes, which have become something the Ko implement in all their dwellings.

Other warrens exist, dotted here and there, but none have as of yet left sight of the Tower's peak.
The Ko are the most powerful race in the world! They conquered every last corner of it, you see, when they slaved away under the Master’s whip. Now, by virtue of their cunning leader, Tangle the Blight Master, they have risen up and taken their rightful place as masters of all they survey!

The Ko are a short, lizard-like race about the size of a human child when full-grown. Most are a mottled brown in color, but rarely other scale-patterns form. While they do walk on two legs, they move with a hunched-forward, skittish gait like a raptor, eyes always looking out for danger. While they are proud and jeer at the 'tall ones' who 'think they're so much better', the first sign of danger sees them scurrying away.

They delight in all manner of shiny trinkets. It is the gleam that attracts them more than the value. For in the darkness of their homes, glittering things are pleasing to eye. A rich Ko will form a bed from hoarded treasure, nesting in it like a lizard protecting her eggs, and wear all manner of trinkets and ornamentation, though a poorer one will rarely wear anything. Second to all that glistens and gleams are trophies of their past exploits. They delight in showing off their superiority and skill, but having proof on hand ensures the others also appreciate it just as much.
We Ko have a long and glorious history. Much better than yours, because it has Ko in it.

They were created by “the Master”, a mad wizard of “great eldritch power”. In reality, he was a second-rate meddler who learned a few tricks about manipulating animals and tried his hand at making an army. As time went on, he became convinced that the gods of the sky and life were angry at him for meddling with the natural order of things, and so ordered his servants to build him a tower that would protect him from the heavens, where the sky-gods lived, and keep him away from the ground, where the life-gods resided. Afterwards, he sealed himself up in his new quarters, requesting only that his servants bring him food and water while he furiously tried to come up with some spell to escape his “curse”.

The Ko decided they could not abide this tyranny, but were afraid to oppose such a mighty wizard as their master. And so, they settled on setting traps and snares, hoping to kill him without exposing themselves to danger. These traps failed to slay their Master, but did convince him that the gods were indeed trying to kill him. Then, a certain Ko named Tangle stepped forward and poisoned the kaffee that they daily served their Master. When he died, cursing the gods all the while, the Ko elevated Tangle to the grand status of “Worldmaster”, for as far as they knew, he now ruled the whole world. He lived and died a hero to his people, beloved by all, and his son Thicket now rules in his stead.

Yet there are rumors of tribes beyond the sight of the Tower, and Thicket is worried and wants to discern if they seek to become the Ko’s new masters. Indeed, some claim to have seen them, or even have had children stolen by them. This, he has decided, will have to be investigated..
The Ko are the best, but only the best of the best gets to be on top.

The Ko are a competitive meritocracy, where position is decided by personal exploits and general renown. Scheming and plotting are common methods of advancement, and the individual families are split between jockeying for position within the family unit and competing with other families for prominence. However, as they also believe that greatness can be passed down via blood, the Heir of Tangle the Wizard-Slayer, Worldmaster Thicket, currently holds the undisputed position at the very top. Thus, it is he who can make or break a Ko. If he is suitably impressed, the lowest servant can spring into prominence. If a Ko earns his ire, though, they are doomed to a swift and merciless plunge.
I'll have a triple-pitcher of Kaff, please. And make sure it's fresh-boiled!

Kaffee Beans: The beans harvested from the kaffee plant are bitter, but when brewed have a very pleasing aroma. Additionally, the beans and drink have an invigorating effect, granting those who imbibe it a certain measure of energy and focus. The Ko often use it to stay awake far past when they should have gone to bed. Thus, many have become dependent on its effects to continue functioning.
Yes, yes! Your gods are mighty. Which makes it all the more fun to trick them.

The Ko (will) believe in many gods, adopting those of the tribes around them (or, to start with, the gods of the sky and of life that their master believed in). However, they do not ‘worship’ them, per se. Instead, the Ko revere the legendary heroes of their own kind who, through wit, cunning, and guile, got the better of the ‘Long-Legs’ and their gods. Thus, the Ko religion is effectively a form of ancestor worship.

The first and foremost of their heroes is Tangle, now deceased but never forgotten. His magnificent tomb, where the Ko hold their "ceremonies of remembrance", is their home's Holy Site. It is Open at game start.

You want to know more? Well, okay. It all started when I was getting my scales polished and--

Starting Tech: Masonry

Starting Position: Plop me down anywhere. Trees are preferred, but I can modify the geography section according to where I end up.

Required Resource: SHINIES.

[PepperP.]

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/474787770120929290/726544149037318244/HivernessCrest4.png
Hiverness

Region 108, Tarandi




Region: Hiverness, Tarandi, 108
People: Human
Resource: Northern Husky Dogs
Required Resource: Luxury Goods
Faith: Way of Eauden
Starting Tech: Writing
Terrain:
The frozen expanse that falls beneath the claim of Hiverness is an arctic tundra. Above the permafrost, the gravel-like soil offers little nutrients for all but the hardiest of vegetation. These coarse scrub grasses and shrubs feed herds of large grazers, such as reindeer and mammoths, who in turn, feed the humans and wolves that rely on them for their primary means of sustenance in these harsh lands. Never reaching temperatures above twelve degrees Celsius, the frozen treeless plains of Hiverness are enshrouded in Winter for most of the year.

There are few landmarks amidst this desert of white, but for the ones created by human hands. Located in their southwest territory is the capital settlement, known to its denizens as Wolfenhall. Wolfenhall consists of hundreds of round mammoth bone houses, arranged in concentric circles spiraling out from the largest in the center. These mammoth bone houses are formed of large curved mammoth bones painstakingly dug deep into the permafrost layer, lashed together with woven grass and then finally covered with animal hides for additional wind protection and warmth.

In the extreme northern frontier of the Hiverness expanse, is a smaller outpost of settlers eager to try their hand at taming the edges of civilization. These tenacious adventurers call their encampment simply, The Breach, seeing themselves as trailblazers, unwilling to settle for the relative safety of the larger community group in exchange for their freedom to roam their territory and beyond. In-between Wolfenhall and The Breach lies the oldest man-made structure within Hiverness, The Stones of Cristalmont. A sacred site to the people of Hiverness, the Stones of Cristalmont consist of thirteen large stone formations, each chiseled with intricate esoteric carvings largely consisting of an astrological theme. These formations were placed to coincide with the phases of the moon and the Winter Solstice.
People:
The people of Hiverness are humans, with light-brown skin, dark brown hair and pale eyes. As lean as their diet, the harsh environment has produced a rather short population with adults ranging from 5’-5’6” for full grown women and men, respectively. They call themselves the Nordgen, simply Northmen in the local vernacular. Despite the seeming cruelty of the Hiverness environment, the Nordgen strive to find and exploit the beauty of their frigid lands, which is shown in the intricate beadwork of their heavy clothes or the carved stone totems that rise up from their settlements, often representative of an important family’s dwelling. The humans of the northern expanse must be eminently adaptable in order to survive the harsh climate. They see change as adaptations for survival instead of threats to the status quo, believing in innovation and tradition in balance. It is this flexible mindset that has enabled the Nordgen to flourish in lands where a less yielding people might struggle against the elements instead of adapting to them.

Wolves, Mammoths, Owls and the Moon are all important symbology for the Nordgen and often arise in their art, lore and sculpture. In Nordgen lore, their people were taught to hunt in a pack by the wolfback-riding Spirit-Princess Pamuya. Like the wolves of their legends, the Nordgen value their community above all else, including their Arrok of Uldra to the west who are seen as extensions of their own people.. With heavy emphasis on love and family, their folklore is often told as precautionary tales, riddled with valuable tidbits of survival passed on by generations since before the False Dawn. It is this pack mindset that allows the Nordgen to hunt the great mammoths that roam in herds across the frozen landscape in search of food. Hunting groups of ten elite hunters each are at work nearly year-round, tracking and bringing down the large animals on which the populace depends upon for food, fuel, clothing and shelter.
History & Government:
According to most of the Nordgen legends, their people have endured the harsh Hiverness conditions since the world began. The arctic environment of their territory is not inherently supportive of life however, especially a burgeoning one, so the reality is more likely of migration and adaptation from the south, no matter how unpopular the idea might be amongst the proud Northern folk. It is believed that the Nordgen were once nomads, following the migration patterns of the herds of reindeer and mammoths they rely on for survival. With the swelling of the population came also the desire for stability, and so Wolfenhall came to be the first, and still largest, of the Nordgen settlements.

The Nordgen Government is composed of several pieces, each wielding its own power and influence over the citizens. At the head is the Nordgen Chieftain, responsible for the intermediating of disputes and diplomacy between the Nordgen and the varying other clans that share their northern lands. The War Council is comprised of several veteran hunters and is responsible for the mapping out and planning of the hunting routes. The Chaman is in charge of utilizing and teaching the healing arts of herbs and spirits and imbuing the next generation with their wisdom. The Oracle is said to be the direct intermediary between our world and the Spirit world, and is in charge of maintaining that connection as well as being given the oversight of holy day celebrations.
Resource:
Believed to be a gift from the Spirit-Princess Payuma herself, the Great Northern Husky dogs are revered amongst the Nordgen and are considered to be an important part of their family, rather than pets. Highly intelligent and adapted to the cold environment with their thick fluffy coats, the Northern Huskies are believed to be descended from domesticated wolves and still hold a strong affinity for their pack. Useful in hunting and hauling, Great Northern Huskies are the pre-eminent working dog, unfailing in loyalty and the stamina required to thrive in the harsh conditions of their environment.

Due to the scarcity prevalent throughout the Hiverness wilderness, the Nordgen value luxury items such as salt and gems very highly. Gems are sought out as high status gifts for special occasions, or as the status symbols of the wealthy who can wear these items in their day-to-day lives. Salt is more practical luxury though just as coveted by the Nordgen for drying their meats to last throughout the harshest deep Winter when hunting is impossible in the blizzard-like conditions.

Resource: Northern Husky Dogs (Great)
Required Resource: Luxury Goods
Faith:
The faith of the Nordgen has evolved over generations but has held onto a core reverence for the elements that enable their survival in their harsh frozen wasteland. Originally known as the Way of Wolf and Water by their ancestors, its adherents now refer to their system of beliefs as the Way of Eauden, Eauden being the name for the Moon Spirit that is revered by Nordgen. Credited with dominion over wolves and water, the moon is seen as the driving force in the northlands, as the influence of the sun on the tundra is comparatively weak. Adherents of the Way also sometimes refer to themselves as Seekers, such as Seeking the Way, and the significance of finding one’s own path is a recurring theme in the Nordgen’s spiritual philosophy.

Freshwater lakes and rivers being somewhat scarce in the permafrost lands, open water sources are seen as divine gifts which Eauden either lovingly tends to on behalf of her followers or wields in the guise of floods or droughts against their enemies. A flood or drought in Hiverness would be an occasion to appease the Great Moon Spirit, most appropriately with offers of juniper berry and white sage, both symbolic of the moon. Home shrines are common and often depict symbology of depending upon the focus of prayer for the day, month or week. A moon would symbolize protection or healing. Water upon the shrine would symbolize purification or change. A wolf would symbolize family or success in the hunt.

A yearly gathering is held at the holy site of Cristalmont, a difficult journey at the height of the Winter Solstice. Those who do not survive the trek are said to go on to serve Eauden in the spirit realm. The spiritual leader, known as the Oracle, is seen as the conduit between the spirit world and our world. It was the Oracle who first dreamed of the Aratak Falls to the South, which led to the meeting of the Nordgen and Arrok peoples. Aratak Falls is revered as a space sacred to Eauden and pilgrimages between the two lands are a common occurrence.

LC: Cristalmont (Way of Eauden)



Elements
Season
Color
Attribute
Astrology



Water
Winter
Black
Patience
Full Moon


Earth
Change of Seasons
Yellow
Stability
Earth



Fire
Summer
Red
Renewal
Sun



Wood
Spring
Green
Abundance
Stars



Metal
Fall
White
Transformation
New Moon




The Five Elements of the Way of Eauden



Elements
Season
Color
Attribute
Astrology



Water
Winter
Black
Patience
Full Moon


Earth
Change of Seasons
Yellow
Stability
Earth



Fire
Summer
Red
Renewal
Sun



Wood
Spring
Green
Abundance
Stars



Metal
Fall
White
Transformation
New Moon





The Full Moon overcomes the Earth because it affects the tides on the Earth.
The Earth overcomes the Sun by turning away from it.
The Sun overcomes the Stars by being the closest one to us.
The Stars overcome the New Moon by remaining in the sky while the moon isn't visible to us.
The New Moon overcomes the Full Moon by erasing it from the sky.


Phoenix Star: As a shooting star, it is associated with the aspect of wood. Harbinger of hope and a new spring.

The Tenets of the Way of Eauden:


Naturalistic Civilization. Many of the processes of nature are good and healthy, but this does not mean changing them is wrong. Many things in nature are without purpose, signs of a world-soul at odds with itself, and turning them to a purpose is good; it forges a small piece of a shattered identity anew. Trees can grow back, and the lumber can be put to use; this is not the same as rapacious destruction. The natural world is in constant flux and we can learn from it and use that to our advantage. Fire is a natural element and can be used to shape metal, metal can then be used to shape wood, this is a natural transformation.

Death-as-dormancy. Outside of unusual cases of restless spirits, dead people and animals merely sleep. Their old purpose lost, they rejoin the World-soul in much the same form the spirit of unworked stone has. In time they may become a different sort of spirit, joining the stone as interred or the soil as ashes. Some spirits might be reborn as humans again, if they are very patient. In rare cases, they might retain an old identity if their remains are cared for and cherished for what they are. Aer Caladon, adopted from the Aran Viskari, is seen as the aspect of Eauden that Guides the souls of the dead to their next journey.

Spiritual Materialism. While dealing with the supernatural like any faith, the Way of Eauden is materialistic - it deals with things existing in physical space, rather than gods and demons, afterlives, planes, and abstract ideas. Spirits are linked to things in the world and not unbound ideas; the river Yvaon has a spirit, the land you stand on does, each person and beast does, but there are no spirits of "vengeance" or "justice" or "knowledge" - though the spirit of a murdered bride might be vengeful, the spirit of an honorable knight's sword just, or the spirit of a library knowledgeable. Spirits are representative of the shape of things, a purpose, more than necessarily conversational living entities. A lump of metal has a spirit, but likely a dormant one; forging this lump into a sword makes it the spirit of a sword, a thing with purpose.The Way of Euden places significant emphasis on roles and purpose, finding your Path is a recurring theme.

Unifying. Though one spirit, one thing, is not another, all are parts of a whole. A great and complex system of specialized small things. All that is on Earth, taken whole, is a world-soul. This is not to say individual parts cannot be at odds with what is good; cancer is part of the body and seeks to destroy its host. The Blightspawn are likewise seen as a great cancer. The False Dawn is seen as the great sundering that broke apart the world-soul and created chaos. The world is healing, after the coming of the Phoenix, but we are not yet whole.

Lunar and Stellar. The Moon is divine, its light magical and pleasing. It does not burn, merely illuminates. The world-soul loves and longs for it, though it keeps its distance, it has not yet healed from the wounds of the False Dawn. Why does the Moon not embrace its lover? After her long absence from the sky, Eauden is too shy to embrace her lover, the world-soul. Even so, we have forgiven her; the waters rise to her, the wolves howl. It is natural to long for the Moon. The Stars are pieces of the world-soul too distant to reach, the missing pieces that make it whole no more. The sun is merely the closest of them, and its presence heals the world in green abundance as it passes.




While the Way of Eauden does leave room to respect the indigenous culture of our adherents, such as weddings and funerals, there are certain aspects and traditions that are universal amongst Eauden worshippers.


Sacred Hospitality. Way of Eauden worshippers can not deny another in need of food or shelter, nor can they allow harm to come to another while under their roof.

Household Shrines. In lieu of trekking through the often inclement weather of Tarandi to visit a public shrine, adherents keep a small shrine within their domiciles. These shrines can vary from the simple to extravagant. They are adorned with symbols representing the moon, wolves, owls, and can be changed to represent the current need of the worshipper. Somebody needing help with patience might lay their shrine with a black cloth and a bowl of water, for example.

Way of Eauden practitioners celebrate the Lunar New Year. As the long winter is about to end, and a new year begins, it is a popular time to begin new projects or make resolutions for the upcoming year. Oracles, or their regional equivalents, will meditate on the portents and their interpreted meanings for the upcoming year. Days begin and end at midnight, and months begin on the day of the new moon. Years begin on the second new moon after the winter solstice.

Winter Solstice. The Winter Solstice represents the height of Eauden’s power and is often marked with pilgrimages to Holy Sites. Those who do not survive the trek are said to go on to serve Eauden in the spirit realm. A ritual in Eauden’s honor is held at these holy places, always at night and can vary depending on the phase of the moon in any given year. A common theme during the solstice, regardless of moon phase, are the offerings brought and left on the communal altar. Offerings can consist of food, alcohol, or anything with personal value to the adherent. These offerings help sustain the holy center for the rest of the winter months.

Symbology. The primary religious symbol of the Way of Eauden is a wave encircled within a full moon. Some other symbols often associated with them are depictions of wolves, the moon in her various phases, owls, and a tree with stars for leaves. In the northern reaches of Eauden’s influence, dog and wolf figurines are seen as bringing good luck to travelers.

Moon Phase Meanings and Associations.




Phases of the Moon
Attribute 1
Attribute 2
Attribute 3



New Moon
New Beginnings
Possibility
Intentions



Waxing Crescent
Energizing
Growth
Declaration




Waxing Half Moon
Momentum
Challenges
Action




Waxing Gibbous
Refinement
Gestation
Nurturing




Full Moon
Blessings
Gratitude
Celebration




Waning Gibbous
Release
Service
Contemplation





Waning Half Moon
Transition
Decomposition
Forgiveness





Waning Crescent
Surrender
Reflection
Intuition

[mystic1110]

The Targiz
Region 19

https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/725916790634446861/725916826822770689/Untitled.jpg

"Terraced Farms and Rocky Cliffs Home to Nihilistic, Law-Abiding, Blood-Knight, Flower-Loving Goliath Vintners"

Leader: Ells Ogra, Bishop of Olkan, Witch-Sister of Solvo, Celibate Priestess of Uko, Warrior Maiden of OORT
People: The Targiz
Resource: Flower Wine (Great)
Required Resource: Metal
Religion: The Four Faiths (Olkan Church, OORT Crusade, Charms of Solvo, Ukoism)
Holy Center: Unnamed Rectangular Pillar (The Four Faiths)
Starting Tech: Pottery

The land of the Targiz is in the penumbra of the mountains. They do not live in the peaks not the valley but along the unforgiving slope of the mountain ranges themselves. The Targiz have felled the trees and tilled the land necessary for terrace farming, but unlike in the real world these terrace farms are not carefully constructed marvels of underground pumps or dams. No they are merely terraced enough such that the soil that is on them is rained upon. The Targiz grow mostly sustenance food on these farms, enough for each commune and the occasional feast. They do not grow flowers on the terrace farms.

Speaking of which, the mountainous region contains many flower fields. These fields are necessarily wild. The Targiz do plant their own flower, but only in small private worship gardens in each community. The Flower Wine they make is made solely through the use of wild flowers. All types of wild flowers exist in the mountains, they dot the landscape and some are known only to specific commune who guard the knowledge of their particular gods. This does not mean the land is wild, the Targiz would fell trees and uproot the weeds, but they keep the flower fields fallow.

Other than some of the below recognizable landmarks, the abundance of flowers, the farms and the huts, the region is mostly just wild mountain, with the requisite caves, valleys, cliffs, brooks, waterfalls, mountain lions, eagles, etc.

Since the land is mostly wild there are few recognizable landmarks, of note though there are the following:

Unnamed rectangular stone: as described in Faith, the Targiz Faith is complicated but this stone speaks to all four faiths equally. It is completely rectangular. Whether by accident or design it is all right angels, perfect and smooth. It is not obsidian, it is only stone colored.

Great Flower Field of Uzo - while there are many such fallow fields and each commune has its own garden, the Great Flower Field of Uzo is by far the largest. It is misnamed since it is actually not a field at all but instead a path strewn thick with wild flowers. The path stretches from the base of the mountain til the peak, the flowers changing from weak tulips to hardy echinacea.

Church of Olkan - The church is by far the largest structure in Targiz, but it is still only a large thatch building. The large hut is not domed or even constructed cleverly to allow an open space in the center, instead the large roof is supported by many columns leading to an oppressive and cramped feeling inside. The Church could fit almost fifty Goliath inside standing to skin to skin.

The OORT Arena - This is not a coliseum. It is just a square constructed by felled trees and filled with Mulch. The Targiz engage in holy wrestling within its four corners.

Cliffs of Solvo - The mountains have many cliffs but Solvo's are special because they face the setting sun. They are not the tallest cliffs but they are the cliffs that Targiz who wish to commit suicide go to. They jump off in spread eagle towards the setting sun and fall for seconds to the rocks below. They smash themselves apart and their blood fertilizes the red flowers that grow lush and abundant at the base of the cliff. It is not uncommon for other Targiz to go pick Flowers from the base of the Cliffs for their ritual wear or even wine. The dead may be holy but the corpses are not.
Ells Ogra, Bishop of Olkan, Witch-Sister of Solvo, Celibate Priestess of Uko, Warrior Maiden of OORT

D2
M4
O3
F2
I1

Ells Orga is a strongly built female Goliath with dark slate skin. She has long black hair which is pulled back into a braided pony tail. She carries a great wood club with her and always has some pretty smelling flowers around her neck and in her hair.

As described in the People section the Targiz mostly organize themselves into matriarchal communes made of intermarrying families. On a political level there is no gathering of the heads of the communes to make decisions that effect each commune. Instead you need to look towards religion for national policy.

However, religion is tricky in Targiz, See Faith. There are Four Faiths that are all contradictory but each Targiz somewhat (at least nominally) believes in. This includes the organization of the faiths themselves. For example the High Priest of Olkan would still somewhat believe in the other three faiths. In fact, he must, or Targiz would consider him a heretic and not listen to him which would mean he could not be the head of the Olkan Church. So leadership is a balancing act of being the most influential in one of the Faiths while still having a good reputation in the other three.

Now, no one has managed that more than Ells Ogra. Ells Ogra is a mid ranking priestess in each of the Four Faiths. Granted she is technically under the authority of the leaders of each of the Four Faiths, but due to the fact that it is rare for someone to become a priest in two or more of the faiths and even rarer for one to advance as a priest of multiple faiths, she has accomplished the unheard of. As such her word carries much weight with each of the leaders of the Four Faiths and with each Targiz. While her word is not law, it is essentially worth its weight in Gold.

Her titles (Bishop of Olkan, Witch-Sister of Solvo, Celibate Priestess of Uko, Warrior Maiden of OORT) are never used at the same time, but may all be used during the same conversation.
People: The people of Targiz are Goliaths. Their bodies are large and look like they have been carved from stone. They are a hard people, born for hardship, destined for trial. Their history, like their beliefs are contradictory. They could tell you that their people are nomads that traveled far and wide and settled in this land because of its beautiful flowers and in the same breath tell you that they have always been in this land, that the same time this land was made they were here and they never left. They wear pelts of foul smelling beasts and garlands of roses and lavender. They wear hide-skin boots and tuck daisy in their tight black braids. The bright colors strange against their gray skin.

It is hard to describe the culture of the Targiz. Mostly they coexist in various communal farming units made of a small number of intermarrying families. Given the Four Faiths, primarily OORT and the Charms, they do mix between the communes fairly frequently primarily for physical contests, blood sports and hedonistic parties. However, also given to the Four Faiths, primarily Olkan, they are an extremely serious law abiding citizenry. They do not have writing, so their laws are passed down through oral tradition so singing warrior flower wearing priests are highly prized. They are ruled by the heads of the communes which happen to be mostly women, so it is a non-strict matriarchy, meaning there is no rule that a man can’t be in charge and some men are, it’s just that it is the minority. No one person can speak for each commune and what is more the communes do not have a council in which they regularly meet.
Resource: Flower Wine

For whatever reason, maybe a long ago volcanic eruption, perhaps an underground river, maybe some composition of their **** or the animals, the seasons, the rain, some divine favor, something that no one know – the Targiz have the best soil. Flowers bloom with ease and plants grow twice as large. Hell, I am sure it will make great bombs as well. This soil is simply the best. Given this great soil the Targiz make really good wine. Now they don't have grapes or many other fruit but what they do have is Flowers. Flowers grown with Targiz soil produce wine as sweet as honey and as rich as blood. Many different varieties of Flower Wine are made, each commune has its own specialty, and the Targiz use them in rituals of each of their faiths. For example in Ukoism, drinking wine is drinking the essence of a God, for the Witch-Sisters of Salvo the state of total inebriation is when you are closest to not being an abortion, when life might but will not have meaning.

Required Resource: Metal. The Targiz are largely subsistence terrace farmers and hunters, as such they do not have the resources to create weapons beyond clubs and flint spears. As a people that wish to somehow prove themselves in vainglorious combat the love of swords and other metal weapons is almost ingrained in each Targiz. As such metal weapons or any weapon not made with wood and stone is a valuable commodity
Faith:

The Four Faiths

The Targiz have Four Faiths. The Faiths are not one interwoven whole, they are not a patchwork quilt of different pantheons that work together or even side by side. No, instead each faith in one complete and separate theology, with its own central message and origin. However, each Targiz believes each one of these faiths. The Faiths contradict each other even on the most basic level. If even one of them is true then the other three Faiths must be wrong. None of the Four Faiths should coexist with any other. Yet, they do. A philosopher might claim that the belief in contradictions is the central faith, but it is not so. A Targiz doesn’t see the contradictions of their contradicting faiths. Instead, perhaps the lesson of the Faiths is Faith is the goal of Faith. It is easy to believe in a logical story, it is easy to believe in a fantastical story and therefor such easy beliefs cannot possibly be correct. Belief must be hard and treacherous. It must be grueling and tasking. You must have Faith even when the Faith you believe in says otherwise.

The Four Faiths each have their own temples, priests, orders and rituals. A priest of one of the Faiths, to be a true priest of any one, must still nonetheless believe in the other three, regardless of how much the Faith in which she is priest of claims that the other is false.

The Church of Olkan – The Faith of Olkan is a monotheistic religion. There is and only could have been one god, that being Olkan, the Law. Olkan is not the Lawgiver or the creator of Law he is Law. Law is Olkan. The rules the universe functions by is Olkan. There was nothing before Olkan, only chaos and then by self-creating himself Olkan became the guidelines that chaos became organized into everything. Olkan is not an active deity. He has no will. He has no agency. He is simply Law. To swear upon Olkan is to swear upon the Law, to break the Law is to commit a attempted deicide. The Church takes swift and brutal action against those that dare harm their god.

Charms of Sovlo – Those that follow the Charms are those that believe that they are already dead. They believe that this is an aborted world, that the Mother deity, Sovlo, had many lovers but only one husband, Vortov. Sovlo, being the goddess of fertility could not help but become pregnant when she took on the seed of each one of her nameless divine lovers. Each time she became pregnant she birthed a world within her. To avoid Vortov finding out, Sovlo self-aborted these nascent fetal worlds. The world we live in now is one of them. As such those that follow the Charms think that everything and each thing in this world is meaningless – it is merely the discarded flesh of the Mother. They are given to Hedonism and Nihilism. Nothing could have consequences because nothing matters.

Ukoism – Ukoism preaches that each flower is its own God. It does not preach that each natural thing is its own god. Gods are not mountains, they are not rivers, they are not rain or soil or trees. Only flowers. Each Flower must be carefully tended, planted, cared for, worshiped, prayed to and remembered. Each such Flower God buds, blooms and wilts and is reborn each spring. Such is the way of the world, of life and of people. We are all born, we strive for the full bloom of life, and then we age and our petals fall to the floor. Then we are reborn.

OORT Crusades – There is only one way to prove that you are alive and belong in the next world and that is combat. The OORT are the gods of the world, One Hundred mighty Heroic Gods that existed from the implosion of nothingness that birthed the Universe. Each of these One Hundred was a proud warrior and they did battle across the stars. Their battles are what shaped the constellations, the world and ourselves. We are carved by swords, the rivers were sliced by spears. Our flesh was cut off from the Gods during their battles. And the endless glorious war is not over, it will never end nor should it. But the OORT are not blood thirsty, they are not conquers, they simply love the battle and so followers of OORT train to become great warriors, not to march into other lands just so that when they die they may fight alongside their immortal Hundred Gods.

Holy-Site – Given the nature of the Four Faiths the main Church of Olkan is not representative of their entire belief system. Neither are the flower fields of Ukoism, nor the Arena of the OORT, nor the Cliff of the Suicides of Mother Solvo. Instead the only place that may be called the Holy Site of the Targiz is a perfectly rectangular stone pillar found in a barren field that the Targiz have not even named but each hold sacred.

Practical – Now of course an individual Targiz might believe in one of the Faiths MORE than the other, for example the more lawful might be more inclined to believe Olkan and not Solvo, the more depressed might be likely to believe Solvo and not Ukoism, the stronger might believe in OORT more than Olkan. However, what is important to note is that each Targiz somewhat believes in all four to some extent AND strives to believe all four at once. This involves a lot of meditation - a lot of repetitions of oral legends through songs that are constantly heard over the terraced farms of their land. The Four Faiths are their birthright, joy and goal. They each, in one way or another wish to be reborn, die and attend the eternal Crusade, Rot into meat and nothingness and become the Spoken Law, all at once. The Contradictions are the point. Faith is the answer.
Starting Tech: Pottery. Primarily due to Ukoism and its love of Flowers, pots are a specialty of Targiz. That said each of the Four Faiths is a master of Pottery, for their own reasons (Olkan – Pottery is a law, for what purpose or reason does not matter, such is the law and you must make and keep a perfect Pot. Sovlo – Nothing matters, but lots of Sovlo rituals involve bodily functions and waste and you need a good chamber pot. OORT – Pots are excellent for physical training and swordsma ship, for example one must balance a pot on their head and fend off an attack and such practice goes through lots of Pots), and since each follower of one of the Faiths is a follower of the others, contradictory or not, each Targiz is a master potter.

Most importantly the Pots hold the Wine!

---


Nal Dryb
Land of the Grain
Region 36

https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/725916790634446861/725916826822770689/Untitled.jpg

Region Name: Nal Dryb
Brief Description: An ocean of wheat between the mountains and the sea.
People: Humans living in small nomadic villages.
Resource: Wheat
Faith: Belief in the Reaper-Folk
Geography - The lands of Nal Dryb, meaning Land of the Grain, are an ocean of wild wheat fields between the ocean and the mountains. Given that Kursaal has become a popular destination there is a well-trodden and wide path that bisects the region. A traveler down the road would just see a sea of wheat gently swaying in the breeze, the salt air and the earthy scent of the grain mixing in the air and making all travelers hungry. They might catch a sight of the land’s inhabitants but more than likely they would simply hear the skittering of wings or imagine they hear the laughing of children. They might look around in surprise and see nothing except those golden grains blowing in the wind and shake their head in bemusement as they continue on to the debauchment found in Kursaal or shake their head in shame from the memories leaving.

There is almost nothing of consequence in the region other than the wheat fields except for the fact that the wheat fields seem unbroken except by one major and popular road. The road itself is made of mere dirt and is almost concave after being trodden by so many people, those said people have erected way stations up and along this road – some are no more than a wooden triangle, others are more elaborate stone structures. One could travel the road and could easily tell which people constructed which way station and as such decide whether to seek shelter there or to find friendly shelter further along their journey.

There is, however, one notable and relatively new geographic feature and that is the great pyre. This is a large pile of charcoal and burnt wood that remains of the Deru leadership after their brief battle with the Savlo Revel. It resembles the leftovers of a large bonfire because it is one - but given the twisted faces of the trees it is also a graveyard and is treat with a mixture of fear and solemnity.
People - Nal Dryb appears empty to most travelers through its grain fields, but here and there are the Nal Loodi, meaning the people of the wheat. The Nal Loodi are short light skinned humans who live in a variety of simple huts in small villages throughout the region. These villages are nomadic and consist of no more than fifty individuals each; usually from only four or five families consisting of a Husband, his wives and their children – there are perhaps only eighty such villages throughout Nal Dryb. These Nal Loodi villages journey towards the center of the country during the summer months and journey outwards during the winter.

The nomadic villages are simple, the Humans living in strict patriarchal units of Husband, his wives and his many children. Perhaps only forty persons consisting of three families per village and perhaps only a hundred such villages in the entire region. They are a small and humble people, who only want to live in the Golden Sea of Wheat and get along with the Reaper-Folk. These new travelers – they are a disturbance and make the Humans nervous. They are a parade of strange creatures or Humans in garish clothing and manner. The Nal Loodi are wary crossing the strange road now bisecting their land and rarely trade with the travelers.
Resource - Nal Dryb has a good resource of wheat. The Nal Loodi use the grain but they do not have the tools to really reap it or harvest it in much amount. They are largely nomads who live off the small animals that live in the grain and subside on bread made in pots that they have traded for.
Faith – The humans of the Nal Dryb believe in the Goddess of the Grain and the Goddess of the Moon. The two sisters are the ones responsible for the rhythms of their lives. However, the sisters do not interfere in the lives of mortals, instead the Nal Loodi believe in a sort of Fae of the Wheat which depending on how the Nal Loodi act may provide them with boons or cause mischief. If they leave offerings outside their huts before going to bed then perhaps the Fae, the Reaper-Folk, would help with the days chores; and they tell their children not to run into the endless golden sea or else the Reaper-Folk would get them.

However the clever traveler would think – there are not enough Nal Loodi to take care of the grain. Wheat isn’t a weed, it doesn’t grow in such abundance without some hand taking care of it and keeping the flowers of the Targiz and the other plants of Mamut from taking over the land; the Sea air can’t be good for the wheat? In fact why is there so much of it – who reaps it? The Nal Loodi are too few in number to manage such a load.

And that is because the Nal Loodi are right. The Reaper-Folk are real.

They are shy, small fleeting, Fae-like creatures of the grain. They flit between the beards and the stems of the wheat like flies and birds. They sleep in the wheat in place of kernels. If one is lucky enough to see one of these Fae they would see a small insectoid, six iridescent wings, two eyes that are cloudy and the color of Maize, two sharp scythes in place on their raptorial legs. They have the faces of youthful humanoid children, generic enough that they could be of any race, instead of the expressionless face of an insect and they are very often smiling in contentment. They fly and flee into the wheat they hear people approaching – their faces changing instantly to one of trembling fear or impotent anger. When left alone they make sure the wheat is protected from other insects and animals, weeding when needed, watering when needed, pruning when needed. To them they are the wheat and the wheat is them. However, some crimes against the grain warrant a proportional response, the blades on their hands gleaming in the noon sun, proving their sharpness with their clean cuts of the stalk.

The kernel fae have no name for themselves but the few that have seem them call them the Reaper-Folk; the name not intended to be sinister but instead evoking their seeming only purpose – the reaping of the wheat. Despite being as small as a kernel of grain their scythes sharp enough to cut through the long stalks and stems and prune the golden sea.

The Reaper-Folk do not have a real society to speak of; there are no family units, the locust-like fae merely live among the wheat, eat the wheat, take care of the wheat and play games in the wheat. The Reaper-Folk racing each other through the stalks, tumbling into each other and laughing – occasionally a skirmish leading to a fierce if small exchange of scythe upon scythe leading to a small death and a small victory; perhaps the right to a particular kernel?

A traveler might only hear the soft sound of a bell during this clash – a sound that is quickly swept up by the wind. One may also be forgiven to think they are not sentient being even, but they are and they do have a language except that language sounds like the skittering of a grasshopper and the collision of a kernel with the ground, the soft prayer of their mantis-like scythes being sharpened.

The Reaper-Folk are relatively rare, it is not uncommon for a Nal Loodi so only see one such Fae in their entire lives and such sight would be a tremendously important event for them. If a Nal Loodi can claim to have seen three Reaper-Folk in their lives they would be considered a great and important person during the annual meeting in the center of the Grain Sea.

Holy-Site - If one could fly like a Hrabanian then one would see that the wheat has been harvested such that it flows in a grand spiral throughout the entirety of the region. The very center of that spiral does not appear to be any different than the rest of the wheat field, the center stalk is merely another stalk, but Reaper-Folk do seem to journey towards the center as they age – if age could be seen on their youthful faces and small insect bodies. No one has seen a Reaper-Folk born or die, so perhaps in the end they become the very grain kernels they imitate throughout their entire lives.

The Humans of Nal Dryb also make the journey to the center of the Golden Ocean during the summer months and journey away from it during the winter months. When they come to the center all the various tribes meet again for the first time since last year and feast on bread and meat and leave many offerings to the Reaper-Folk and the Sister Goddesses, they finds husbands for their daughters and wives for their sons.

[Tychris1]

Creatures of Ancient Ways
Tarandi Region 137 The Carrion Ward


https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/717876821785575584/724703608414797884/image0.jpg

Spiritual Scavengers Awoken With Rage

https://i.postimg.cc/Y9QpTchB/Carrion-Ward-Map-6.jpg


Wounded-Vulture-That-Nests-In-Skystruck-Tree

https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/718323590159663104/727941910446080092/image0.jpg

A wise Vulture of relatively young age, she was trapped inside a tree during a wildfire while she rested, and was spared only by the powerful clap of the realm above and a blinding bolt of power crashing down. The tree was split open, singed as black as the fields around it, and she has remained there ever since telling stories and helping her people.

Diplomacy: 5
Military: 5
Opulence: 1
Faith: 4
Intrigue: 4



The Carrion Ward encompasses a swath of steppes with boring tunnels snaking hidden through rolling hills. Birch and poplar trees sporadically rise from the land like the grasping fingerbones of the world reaching for the realm above in its final moments of life. A vast plateau with blades of green mixed with amber grass rustle to the song of earth and wind to the south of the Carrion Ward. Forbs and low spiny brush become less prominent the further north one goes, either killed by climate or natural competitors for land. Fields of bright beautiful Taiga Poppy pock the land like the brushstrokes of an ancient artist. In the center of the Carrion Ward is the Gray Lake, so named for its near-constant fog and mist, and the crystal clear quality of the water therein showing the gray craggy rock and clay below. The bones of dead creatures long picked clean litter the landscape from the highest hill to the lowest ditch. Seasonal droughts are a known problem in the Carrion Ward typically around Summer, with brutal winters causing the grass to dry up and become more flammable, and exacerbating the issues with wildfires.


The Scavengers are the beasts of the land. All the cretins of fire, spear, and two legs died long ago. Despite their bestial appearance identical to other animals of the land The Scavengers possess an intellect to rival any mortals (And self-purported wisdom in excess of those who wield such cursed things as fire) and the ability to speak their cursed tongues as easily as they growl, buzz, and preen. The Scavengers number a plethora of creatures. Maggots, Wasps, Beetles, Flies, Rats, Leopards, Hyenas, Lions, and Vultures all look to each other eye to eye as kin. Not bound in blood but in spirit, in the eternal cycle of life they know to be true, and self-evident in their dreams.

The Scavengers claim no rulership over each other, though they still adhere to traditional pack structures among their own blood relatives, and instead operate in an anarchic community of mutual respect and shared spiritual wisdom. The Vultures are respected for their long lives, many past incarnations, and particularly powerful dreams but they hold no explicit sociopolitical power over even the freshest maggot birthed in a rotting cadaver. Only the respect and sought after wisdom of the ancient ways and years gone past. The Scavengers have been particularly acclimated to the climate of Tarandi and the local coloration of the steppe, plains, and sparse brush that smatters the Carrion Ward. Fur, chitin, and feather of mottled gray, white, black, and dark brown are evident throughout the many Scavengers as natural camouflage and they are coated heavily to survive the frigid environs of their home.

The Hyenas, Lions, and Leopards populate the many caves that emerge from the steppe and craggy lands of the Carrion Ward. These dens are often shared by other Scavengers during the particularly harsh winter times. The insectoid Scavengers spend the most time in the Poppy Fields of the Carrion Ward, trading feverishly in dreams they have experienced under the mystic sway of those plants, and raptly absorbing the same experiences from their spiritual elders. Though they possess the gift of flight they do not wield it to the same extent as the Vultures of the land, whose high perch, wide wings, and keen eyes grant them a level of awareness both physical and metaphysical unmatched by their kin.

Only the Vultures and the Maggots, the two ends of the spiritual journey of a Scavenger, are pure scavengers in their diet. Untainted by the troubles of the world in the former case and enlightened past those boundaries in the latter. All the other Scavengers in between partake in hunting or gathering to some extent and those Scavengers higher along the chain towards Vulturedom are the fittest for war and combat. Their souls hardened by many lifetimes of pain and conflict, with dreams of struggle, and restless nights of prowling beneath the new moon.

When a new Scavenger is born they are often raised amongst their own flesh but are taught and aided by another Scavenger regardless of their physical form. Lions raising rats, Wasps tending to Maggots, and Vultures feeding Hyena pups are all frequent sights in the Carrion Ward. When the Scavengers march to war it is as a unified force of conglomerate animals. Swarms of rats gnawing from underneath, clouds of stinging insects descending from on high, and a proud pack of feral predators wading through the midst of smaller kin. The Vultures observe soaring above, skirmishing where needed, and acting as scouts or tacticians in the field of war.

Scavengers do not have traditional surnames or given names and instead refer to each other with allegories that reflect an experience critical or well known to the individual scavenger in question. Such names tend to involve physical descriptors as well but tend to be dropped when in casual conversation or when the subject is clearly known to all. "Spotless-Leopard-Who-Cries-In-The-Field" or "Orange-Wasp-That-Dances-Under-Newmoon-Light" would be referred to as "Cries-In-The-Field" or "Dances-Under-Newmoon-Light" by their immediate kin or close companions.


Before we were asleep. Now we are awake.

We have always existed. Since time immemorial. When the lowest of beasts stalked the brush and the gloom of the Unbroken Dream we have lurked in the shadows. Doing our duty. Feasting on the dead. The forgotten. The waste. In the eternal cycle of life we have done the necessary, grisly, horrid, and dangerous work to ensure that the end and the beginnings of life link properly. That the land and its children can continue in the face of death. The world in motion.

Then the Rapture happened.

Our greatest mystics and elders know not of the specifics of life before the Rapture, the Unbroken Dream, only that the world was right. We were simpler creatures then and our world has been fractured since. The beasts of two legs and greedy hearts broke the ancient contract. With the bringing of the False Dawn our world has been wounded. The most hopeless of our kind believe it can never be repaired. Many died in that dark time, many who could not be properly reclaimed, and the shame of such a grievous injustice weighs on us still. Though the two legs invoked the False Dawn during the Rapture, the world was ready, and we awoke.

The water of the Gray Lake shone like it never did before and we supped from it and became aware of our new stature. Of our new duty. Many Scavengers were confused, during The Unbroken Dream we dreamt together. Now, we are alone. Hunger was heightened by knowledge, the guise of our flesh masking our inner bond, and like abandoned cubs we found each other staring back into our eyes. The tension of our anger was palpable and in our foolish youth we struck out.

The Day of Red Flowers was bloody and wild.

From then on Scavenger turned on Scavenger with fang, beak, and claw like never before. After that it took many years: for the awakening to settle, for us to come to grips with the truth of our world, and for us to acclimate ourselves to our duty. The Vultures were the first to see this through. They flew from pack to pack, squawking the wisdom of peace, and the virtue of our shared goals. Of our desire to see the world set right.

A return to sleep.

When the last Cave Lion saw the dream of a future with the cycle in perfect harmony we reconvened at The Gray Lake in the name of prosperity. For peace. Where we had needlessly butchered each other we raised our voices to the realm above and the bowels below and marked this ancient site in the eyes of Nature. Never again would violence befall another within a Vulture's sight of our ancient water. The life of the land would know peace in the Carrion Ward.

We killed the two legs who festered nearby.


The Ancient Way is a path followed by the Scavengers of the Carrion Ward. It is the understanding that all creatures in life serve a purpose, united together in a spiritual cause, and will one day be reunited if there is any hope for the natural order to be made whole. Like stones in one long winding river we are initially only capable of seeing each ourselves as individual entities but when viewed from a higher perspective the truth of our bond is made self-evident.

The Ancient Way preaches harmony in the world, the joining together of imperfect parts to create a perfect entity, and that while conflict and bloodshed are inseparable parts of life these are ultimately concepts that can be transcended with tantric meditation and introspection. Specifically, the Scavengers believe that they are the spoke on the wheel of life that links the end and the beginning together. All creatures reincarnate, or so they believe, and dependent on their spiritual growth they manifest as new entities in the next life.

It is the duty of the Scavenger to not only ensure that the physical remains of the dead pass on to the land by being consumed but that their spiritual essence is also kept in constant cycling until one day they may ascend to the next higher level of spiritual being. They do so by turning their feasting duty into ritual song and dance or oration of philosophical contemplations regarding the life of the deceased and how they got here. When the dead are found they are revered and desired in equal measure.

The Scavengers believe that their particular cycle of reincarnation starts with Maggots. The freshest of souls who are beginning their spiritual journey of self-discovery and maturation. Their souls are pure and clean from the struggles and taint of the broken world as it is now and so they feast only upon the dead and do not hunt or kill for their food at all focusing purely upon their duty of scavenging. However, they are ill-equipped to properly interact or express their internal landscape to others or fully digest the meaning of the song and dance and story involved in the ritual consumption by the other Scavengers. So they are bound to the earth and isolated mostly to their own kind in writhing piles.

When they mature and perish the next step on their journey is that of Wasps, Beetles, and Flies. They are still relatively neophytes in the understanding of poetic tantric meditation and the rituals of the Ancient Way but have begun to participate and with their participation, they now fly and interact more readily with the other Scavengers of their own accord. This spiritual development however comes with a loss of innocence and begins the cycle of violence and cultivation found in Scavengers going forward in the cycle. They are no longer blissfully unaware of the troubles of the world, the brutality of those who rage against the Ancient Way, and the heavy burden we are all born into to keep the world in motion. This weighs heavily on the soul and is why they lose their flight as they turn into Rats.

The initial pain of this realization on the soul is enough to cause them to scurry, to flee to the bowels of the earth, and nurture themselves in the dark. They have become aware of the world as a whole but now must come to grips with what to do about it personally. Many Scavengers harden their hearts and choose to take up claw and fang in rage against the broken world before them. They are reborn as hunters full.

Still Scavenging and participating in the process of shepherding the dead and the forgotten but also ushering in the living and defending what they see is right. More communal minded and codependent Scavengers, like those in past lives who were Wasps or Flies, tend to become Hyenas hunting in packs together and commiserating in their isolated despair in the sequestered caves they claim as home. Other more independent spirits become Leopards and Lions, either roaming the hills of their home in silent solo sacred sojourns or brooding in the labyrinthian caves they have carved out as their own "Ideal" world free from the horrors outside. This is the darkest and most isolated step in the spiritual journey. The burden of having to understand the process of how those who perish come to pass and the inevitable nature of conflict in the soul and the flesh of all who wander this physical realm.

When a Scavenger can transcend this burden, freeing themselves from the eternal cycle of pain and unnecessary desire, they become a Vulture. Though Vultures are the most literally distant from the other Scavengers, flying far overhead, and roosting in trees far from others they see the world as it truly is. That the distance separating any Vulture from another is meaningless for they all fly in the same realm above and are united within it. They have returned to their origins, brutalized by countless past lives, and purely feast upon the dead as is right and proper.

All creatures are believed to go through similar processes of spiritual rebirth and each one is unique to their particular role in the Ancient Way.

The Ancient Way also considers lakes and ponds and other bodies of water as sacred sources. Violence is taboo near such watering holes, where instead they should be treated as neutral ground, and places for social gathering and celebration. The Gray Lake is a purified location in the eyes of the Scavengers, where any Scavenger may come to sup the water, speak of their dreams, gossip, and make merry in the company of their kin.

Flowers, particularly the Taiga Poppy are considered to be important spiritual tools for dreaming and cultural heritage indicative of a time when they were not mentally awake and could do their duties without further work necessary to safeguard the process. Dreams are taken as wholly factual in the eyes of the Scavengers, who believe that dreams are the past lives of the individual Scavenger manifesting itself in their mind, and telling them something of themself when induced into a state where the physical and the spiritual are blurred closely together.

Dreams are rarely so straightforward as just literally showing such moments from the perspective of the Scavenger in question and instead are always coached in metaphor, outlandish hyperbole, and muddled visuals. Dreams induced by the Taiga Poppy are more clearly vivid and lucid but still confusing and metaphorical. The discussion, debate, and recounting of dreams to other Scavengers is a favorite past time for all who follow The Ancient Way. Every year the Scavengers of the Carrion Ward gather at the Gray Lake to mourn the Day of Red Flowers, drink from the water of the Gray Lake, and celebrate their dreams of the past and the future.

HC: The Gray Lake (The Ancient Way)

Long ago the creatures of the world lived in harmony. Beasts were born, lived, and died in a perfect balance of power and purpose. Then the Beasts of Two Legs grew hearts greedy and full of lust for power. They broke the bond of ancients and bent the land out of shape. Perverting the cycle into a tool for them to rest upon in slothful excess. This angered the beasts of the land who began to bandy together to rip the throats of their oppressors and set the world right.

But when the swarms had converged and the predators had left their dens to march upon the Twisted Tyrants Crow betrayed them all. Crow hated the work and the toil of the cycle before and fawned after such privilege and so struck a deal to ascend at the right hand of perverse tyranny. Crow stole the Sun and blinded the Beasts, causing the army to go into disarray, and before Wise Vulture could reorganize the Animal Host to give chase to Crow they had already fled south with sun in tow.


Taiga Poppy grows in the steppe and around the Gray Lake of the Carrion Ward. These flowers bloom during the few months of waning spring coloring the land in a glorious wave of bright scenic views evocative of the sunset itself. These plants grow with hairy wafting stems up to two feet long that support lightly fragrant, large, papery, bowl-shaped flowers. The wafting of the winds often spreads pollen that is pleasing to the nose and to the eyes inducing a drowsy state in those creatures who spend too long near them or experience strong winds.

The sleep brought upon by these flowers is often deep, powerful, and usually accompanied by vivid but confusing dreams. Most of these perennial flowers are white though yellow and orange are frequently seen growing as well. The rarest form of the Poppy is the Red Poppy, found normally a stone's throw from The Grey Lake, and is rumored to have gained its red coloration from the spilling of kindred Scavenger blood on the Day of Red Flowers.
Great (Taiga Poppy)
TP 1: CAW
TP 2: Open
TP 3: Open

Required Resource: The Scavengers feast on the dead and the discarded waste of others. It is their duty to breakdown and process the end of life so that new life may grow from it and as such they require Corpses to stay satiated and whole.

Starting Tech: Writing (Kagahara)
The Scavengers practice a written language of scratch marks on bones and flower petal coloration to spy on others and record information to leave behind for other Scavengers. They do not use this system to tell stories or their culture as that is meant to be a living breathing oral tradition passed down from one Scavenger to another.

Despite it’s organization in the past years The Ancient Ways are old and deeply personal. Cultural dispersion has led to regional differences in many practices and friction is inevitable when discussing such matters as each individual is ultimately a fixed point that must to some extent perceive such majestic matters through their limited vessel. This leads to impassioned differences in rituals and customs but these are the most common and recognizable of them.

The Ancient Ways is a set of paths followed by the Thi'Skaids (Devoted Followers) and various polities in Tarandi. It is the understanding that all creatures in life serve a purpose, united together in a spiritual cause, and will one day be reunited if there is any hope for the natural order to be made whole. Like stones in one long winding river we are initially only capable of seeing ourselves as individual entities but when viewed from a higher perspective the truth of our bond is made self-evident in the swirling maelstrom of life.

The Ancient Way preaches harmony in the world, the joining together of imperfect parts to create a perfect entity, and that while conflict and bloodshed are inseparable parts of life these are ultimately concepts that can be transcended with tantric meditation and introspection. The ending of things is sacred, be it the felling of a dying tree, the drying of a lake, and even the taking of life. All creatures play a part in this grand process of creation, transformation, death, and back again.

All things must end and to attempt to circumnavigate this is the greatest taboo. The Scavengers are the spoke on the wheel of life that links the end and the beginning together. In time it has been seen and recognized by even the most ornery of Vultures that the Two-Legs are responsible for the linking of creation. They are skilled in the process of propagating life, sheltering the living, and recording the imperceptible vastness of chaos that is the world. Though they use tools it is always encouraged and desired that such tools be salvaged, scavenged, and repurposed instead of needlessly taken from the world out of its proper time. All creatures reincarnate, or so they believe, and dependent on their spiritual growth they manifest as new entities in the next life.

The Way of Death is followed predominately by the Scavengers. One of the oldest and bloodiest of the Ancient Ways, it is the duty of the Scavenger to not only ensure that the physical remains of the dead pass on to the land by being consumed but that their spiritual essence is also kept in constant cycling until one day they may ascend to the next higher level of spiritual being. They do so by turning their feasting duty into ritual song and dance or oration of philosophical contemplations regarding the life of the deceased and how they got here. When the dead are found they are revered and desired in equal measure. Some Two-Legs also follow the Way of Death, feasting on the flesh of their kin, and performing bloody rituals in honor of the ending of things. They see in their dreams glimmers of past lives as a Scavengers and take it upon themselves to rekindle their connection with their past self. These particular Thi'Skaids are given mixed acceptance by the Scavengers of the Carrion Ward. (More Detail on the Way of Death in Region Writeup 137 Carrion Ward).

The Way of Song is popular in the reaches of Sangar. Where those who follow the Way of Death perform some small measure of musical rites in the processes of their holy service for these Thi'Skaids the music is the process. Every soul has a song and the world is rife with such a cavalcade of intonations the gravity of which is cosmic in scale. The wind, sacred as it is, carries forth notes from the throat of the world imperceptible to one mortal. But together a tapestry can be formed through which a greater understanding of the madness and discord inherent to our world can be attained. The song of a rock is retained so that the broken bones of the world can be remembered, traced like the scars of a wound, and recounted in the claiming of caves or the omens of landslides. Its strength can be examined detached from its physical form, the Thi'Skaid granting the empty stone a measure of their own soul, and in so exemplifying it carrying the wisdom far away for the whole community to bear witness and grow from. The Way of Song is carried by souls who wish to attain self harmony in a world rife with dissonance and chaos. Those reborn in pursuit of it are particularly inspired during their lives, creating new songs unheard of in their lives, and carrying a tune transcending lives.

The Way of Simrah is the most obfuscated and strangest path of the Ancient Ways. The world is made of physical parts, an undeniable truth of life, and these physical parts are all pieces in a grander soup we are stewing in. Such primal forces as fire, water, earth, and air flow through and around us with a frightful purpose that ignoring is untenable. Some may find it odd then that such holy minded folks would focus on the spirit, the mind, the void of mortality wherein creativity and sentience spring forth. On Simrah. Views of past lives are evident for all who follow The Ancient Way and beyond, these glimpses into mystical cracks of the mortal frame are revelatory, and to drink deeply of this font of wisdom is a cathartic transcendent experience many devote themselves to after their first taste. Discussing, processing, and explaining one's vision of the past is integral to the Way of Simrah. Be it in vivid dream or languid trance those folk who travel the Way of Simrah are simultaneously more detached from the immediate world and yet integrated into their own self being. Seized by the providence of one day becoming a channel in the great river of the soul of nature and all life. One can learn cloistered secrets from listening to the echoes of one's past. Dire portents of the future and hard earned lessons on the brutality and anagnorisis of life. Many who follow the Way of Simrah keep some record of their dreams or trances in the hopes of connecting the ephemeral dots of insight presented to them and cross comparing them with other followers to chart the mysteries and wonders of the past. It is whispered that many who roll through such a mystical path are reborn as the distant Shan.

The Way of Thought on the other hand is more grounded in physical practices and the observable world. Tantric practices of ritual burning of vegetation to rejuvenate the land, mind focusing to clear one’s thoughts wholly save one topic, mantras on the mysteries and components of the world, and the dissolution of the self in practiced set of yoga ending in the manifestation of the self in union with the cosmic mystery to be understood and contemplated. All material things are to be regarded in this way by these ascetics, who attempt to reach greater understanding of the land by analyzing, secluding, and then reintegrating objects and truths into a cathartic purifying process of self evaluation. Pieces of knowledge are burned in sacred group rituals to invoke the wisdom of the world contained within, mantras recited during the burning by initiates or onlookers, and the Thi’Skaids involved must vigorously disseminate all the knowledge they have on the matter with no consideration to the self or environment until the fire dies or a revelation is reached. Grand feasts are held with the inclusion of powerful substances in the process of engaging all of the senses to perceive the world in a wider scope. Those who follow the Way of Thought are most likely to have a Teacher, who will often officiate a Soul Bonding for them, and dispense upon them all of their wisdom in the hopes of tying the truths held within the immortal mind over lifetimes. This process is known as Initiation and can take a lifetime. The greatest of these teachers is known as Fraheeito and many look to the Thought King as a font of such ritual yogic practices (And whisper that he himself might have been Fraheeito in the past).

The Ancient Ways also considers lakes and ponds and other bodies of fresh water as sacred sources. Violence is taboo near such watering holes, where instead they should be treated as neutral ground, and places for social gathering and celebration. The Gray Lake is a purified location in the eyes of the Thi’Skaid’s, where any may come to sup the water, speak of their dreams, gossip, and make merry in the company of their kin.

Flowers, particularly the Taiga Poppy are considered to be important spiritual tools for dreaming and cultural heritage indicative of a time when the world was simple and as one unbroken dream. Dreams are taken as wholly factual in the eyes of the Thi’Skaid, who believe that dreams are the past lives of the individual manifesting itself in their mind, and telling them something of themself when induced into a state where the physical and the spiritual are blurred closely together.

Dreams are rarely so straightforward as just literally showing such moments from the perspective of the individual in question and instead are always coached in metaphor, outlandish hyperbole, and muddled visuals. Dreams induced by the Taiga Poppy are more clearly vivid and lucid but still confusing and metaphorical. Every year the Scavengers of the Carrion Ward gather at the Gray Lake to mourn the Day of Red Flowers, drink from the water of the Gray Lake, and celebrate their dreams of the past and the future.

3 is considered a sacred number among The Ancient Ways for it is symbolic of the natural cycle. Birth, Life, and Death. Often such rituals are taken in account with the number used to determine how many or how frequently a mantra is spoken, how many offerings are given, and how many participants are involved.

Earth is of the flesh. It’s prone to fracture and breaking like bone and when it mends together there are things like mountains mended stronger from trauma and chaos. Earth is the hardest of the components to feel. For it is long and deep and does not give its dangerous secrets until the very last moments when bursting forth. It is bound by the universal chaos and swirling eternal cycle of life, a harness of the substantial for the metaphysical process, and thus is like the framework of the path; Slowly moving along but bound in form. It is long lasting but even it shall die and crumble to dust and provide new life taken by the green of the world which in turn passes on to others. This is distinct from Metal. Metal is in absence of the cycle, it is a perversion of Earth, and it does not die and propagate new life like all things should. Like the Blight it is cold and unfeeling, dead yet undying, and its use is ultimately always self serving. Such tools are not used in holy ritual.

The Ancient Ways believes in no Gods. The world was not made, it simply was. And it shall continue to be long after we have all perished and our minds have sublimated once more into the Unbroken Dream. When a Scavenger or Death Thi’Skaid has not performed the proper rites in their position as psychopomp of the natural order the soul within may become adrift and sucked into the maelstrom of chaos that permeates all life. This can cause strange occurrences, wandering spirits, supernatural occurrences, and some even whisper the Blight itself. Many things attributed to Gods or “Nature Spirits” are simply believed to be those poor mortals whose beings have been stretched and diluted so hard that they have lost all connection to their past and are locked into a single broken caricature.

Indeed the existence of such rampant chaos and the Blight are all the evidence followers of The Ancient Ways need to dismiss such foolish notions as some invisible entity in the sky coordinating the strands of fate and mortals. If this is all part of some sentient plan they are giving a dismal performance. Certainly some beings are more powerful than others, particularly when they are locked in the cycle, and begin to break and disrupt the world around them. But a warrior skilled in violence is deserving of no more worship than a particularly heavy boulder rolling down a hill and crushing a village.

When the end of one’s life is upon them ritual yogic suicide is a common practice. The next incarnation is often dreamed of or focused on during such a dark time and it is said that those particularly wise and learned in the ancient secrets can prematurely determine where they will manifest in the last moments of life if the ritual is performed correctly. The manner of such suicide changes culturally, from the The Departing of the Shan to the grisly feasts of the Scavengers, and yet they all retain a level of solemn grace and reverence for those involved. It is a practice rarely studied for it can only be performed once a lifetime and thus a community tends to have a dedicated performer for the ritual if they have it at all.



Region 138 The Bloody Hills


Region Number 138
Owner: Creatures of Ancient Ways (CAW via Raced-The-Sun)
Resource (Great) Cranberries
TP 1: Open
TP 2: Open
TP 3: Open
Holy Center: The Ancient Ways


Similar to the Carrion Ward the Bloody Hills are vast roiling steepe pocked with the occasional small forest or fresh water stream flowing through the land towards the Grey Lake. But the plateau land is highly irregular, bumpy hills stretching in clustered mounds as far as the eye can see, and swept with harsh grass, and patches of arid waste. The climate is highly temperamental, with intense blizzards that leave long periods of drought or famine, referred to by the locals as "Zhuts", and wildfires or intense winds during the summer months. A small stretch of forest separates the lands of the Carrion Ward and the Bloody Hills with a natural border. This "No-Man's Woods" is rumored to be haunted and is the sight of many a discarded and picked clean corpse. The most heavily populated part of the region is the most arable and reliably fertile valley in the cross section of interwoven steep hills covered from near top to bottom in cranberries, roses, and a variety of other flowers fed by an intersection of two rivers through their valley. In old days it was equally referred to as The Rosy Cross and The Bloody Hills for its evocative crimson coloration, intersecting naturalistic pattern, and the inescapable bouts of violence involved when men are greedy and selfish enough to desire such things. The ever green hills are sheltered from most of the worst zhutz. Of particular note is the valley Orkhda only a few days march from the Bloody Hills, pocked with caves along its stony face, and curving in a semicircular pattern towards the Bloody Hills.


"Long ago we were one, now we are many.

In ages past we were but one of many people, spread far from this cursed land, and then the Sky Scarring came. Our cousins and kin from afar went silent, the land grew harsh, the world bled, and we with it. The forests are not safe, child. Beasts roam those lands. And they take with them a final price. The spirits of them who pass from this world to the next look afoul those who travel too far and their cries cling to you long after you leave if ever. Our kind ruled the Rosy Cross since as far back as when the sky was first blooded and with each passing season more and more people came running through those cursed woods, slipping past our fingers, and spreading as best they could beyond the safety of Our Hills. Some integrated into our tribe, others wilted beneath the zhutz harsh gaze, behexed by their passage through No-Man's Woods, and some made meager lives in the Orkhda and beyond but all pay tribute to the Bloody Hills. We are all similar people, Men of true blood, and though time or distance has rendered us different in many ways we are the same. Our skin, hair, and eyes may vary wildly between tribes, but in all of us beats a warriors heart, and the spark of Man to live. To conquer. The land has long defined us, imposed upon us, and corralled us. Now it makes one final demand of us as a new wave of life bursts forth from the dread forests. But these are not the disparate kin of families long seperated now reunited from destruction and terror. No this is the land's will made manifest. A plague, a Zhutz, unlike any other, and the greatest of them all. The great bears of the land, towering over man with snouts short and fierce, now command with the tongue of Man, and with it they have taken the Orkhda Valley and its many caves. The sparkling wings in the bearberry fields are spies and madmen all. Chittering incessant voices and shifting sights from unseen hands. But worst of all in burrows near or tree branches far, on craggy hilltop or sunken valley low, and most fiercely in that cursed wood are the Beast of Day and Night. Those small folk with beady dark eyes and striped fur. They are ruthless killers all, stalking together beneath the cover of night, and some wield dark war magics that bubble forth frothing from the mouth. These "Woken" are a threat to our way of life and our kind."

- Jaholo, Former Chief of the Bloody Hills, now since deposed and replaced in partnership with the Bloody King Raced-The-Sun and his Mourn Queen Jahoon



The Bloody Hills are often called so because they run thick with the blood of warring tribes of man but in truth they are known as such originally for the vast swathes of Cranberries that grow on these hills and the surrounding land. Mixed in with other flowers and short plant life that easily recovers from the harsh winters or sudden wildfires they are a constant source of jam, dye, and ingredient for alcoholic beverages. The harvesting of these berries is a ripe industry propagated both by the human thralls employed by the Woken King "Raced-The-Sun" but also by several of the Cave Bears, Butterflies, and Raccoons of the surrounding less arable land.
TP 1: OPEN
TP 2: OPEN
TP 3: OPEN


Holy Site: The Bloody Hills are the cultural and religious heart of the land. Many of the humans that populate the region travel to the cluster of hills to work the fields, pay tribute, and otherwise seek a life in the otherwise unforgiving plataue beyond. From its heart the Vulture "Raced-The-Sun" preaches The Ancient Ways, though his sermons on the nature of reality, the fickle state of the physical, and the necessity of death in cycling forth new reinvigorated life endlessly would to a laymen seem nearly identical to that of the Carrion Ward. In truth his teachings are a heresy of the Way of Death, with himself position as the final arbiter of death, and his interpretations the sole acceptable dogma of the official "civilized" barbarians who roam the land. Where the Bloody Rivers intersect at the lowest point of the valley between the Bloody Hills is considered a most sacred site, and many rituals are performed upon this land. Beyond the sight of the Bloody King's reign though are many simple stone shrines in the caves of Orkhda tended to by the Cave Bear Thi'Skaids or by the Woken who lair within No-Man's Woods.

[Tychris1]

Who would ever need another post for lands

[bc56]

Veramondo
Region 218

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/718323511608868954/725176308300120155/Veramondi_Flag_Small.png
A jungle kingdom dedicated to giving thanks to each other and to the land.

Veramondo is a land of lush, colorful jungles, heavy rains, and lots of insects. In the center of the land is the capital town of Moro Karem, a hub for the trails that wind through the jungle to other, smaller villages. At the center of Moro Karem is the chief's home, surrounded by the homes of wealthy citizens and landowners. These homes are made from wood, and are surrounded by a crude palisade of logs to keep the animals (and poor people) out. Around the outside of the wall are the houses of the commoners, grass and occasionally wooden huts where they live and work. In the northeast of the region lies the great holy spring of Lumo Taher, center of the region's faith, surrounded by the huts of the priestly caste and their servants. The southern part of the region thins to grasslands, and it is here that most of the food is grown, save for the staple cacao trees, which are grown further north, in the jungles.

The Veramondi are human, dark of skin and hair. They are said to be an eternally grateful people, with deep and complex rituals surrounding the giving of thanks to one another for various gifts. Another core part of their culture is religious and philosophical debate, especially among the priestly caste. It is common to have such a discussion over a cup of cocoa. All social interactions are seen as an exchange of gifts and thanks, no matter how routine or simple. For example, both customer and merchant are expected to thank each other after an arrangement is made. Two friends who have a conversation are supposed to thank each other, and after a real fight, the participants thank each other for giving their all. In Veramondo, social duties are decided based on wealth, especially land ownership. The commoners are expected to serve nobles without much recompense as a form of thanks for the gift of leadership. Taking criminals or prisoners of war as slaves is commonplace, and considered a gift of mercy from harsher punishment. One rite of passage for young warriors is to hunt, kill, and eat a powerful jungle predator. This is believed to bring the life of the predator into them and give them greater strength as a warrior. Marriage customs are fairly simple. A wife is given to a man as a gift. In exchange, he's expected to give an equally valuable gift to her parents, or, more often, to work for them for a time, traditionally 3 years.

Veramondo is rich in edible fruits and mushrooms, but none is so widely grown as cacao. Cacao beans are sometimes eaten raw, but more often they are ground into paste and mixed with water and spices into a drink which has become central to the spiritual life of the Veramondi people. On the other hand, stone with which to build more permanent structures is lacking. The Veramondi need more such materials.

The Veramondi follow what is called the Way of Green. What started as a manner of giving thanks to the land for providing its bounty has grown into a religion in its own right, worshipping the land itself as the great provider. The Way of Green places emphasis on thankfulness and generosity. Adherents believe in maintaining the natural order of things, and in the three "Gives": Give Thanks, Give Well, and eventually, Give Back. These represent the cycle of birth, parenthood, and death, which is considered the most natural process of all, found in all living things. They also believe in a flow of lifeforce through the world. Life is stored in the land. The plants draw life out of the land, then animals eat the plants and so on. When something is eaten, the creature that ate it inherits the life that was in it. When something has children, each child receives a portion of the life their parent had. Lastly, when something dies and is not eaten, its life is eventually reclaimed by the land. As a result, there is a constant amount of life in the world, which is passed from prey to predator and from mother to child.

Writing
Where other tribes have developed more immediately practical advantages, the Veramondi created a complex system by which they keep ledgers, record decrees,, and keep their traditions. A carved piece of bark or wood has a much longer memory than a man, and stones, whose memories are even longer, are used for the greatest of writings. The Veramondi logography uses individual characters to represent different words, combining them with each other in a manner similar to a rebus to express more complex ideas.


King Oram Hadev II
Diplomacy: 3
Military: 4
Opulence: 5
Faith: 5
Intrigue: 2
Rolls (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24587031&postcount=7)

[Epinephrine_Syn]

Faction Title: Nocturnal Hydra; Mainland Regions


https://imgur.com/AFasXbL.jpg


Region Start Sikar, 280
Alskan

Geography: Dirt. Dry dirt. People call it sand, and it’s everywhere. Why did we come here? This is the worst possible place to be. Sure, we’ve got our water and our bulls are nice and strong, but holy hell does this place suck lion wang. Yet another day where I regret every decision I’ve ever made that has led my life to this point.

The hills are high, the valleys are low, and everything in between is on a slope. Meaning when you make your bed it’s always scorching hot, standing sideways, or in the dens where the beasts lie.

At least the wildlife is useful for keeping other people away. We typically deal with it by not being out and about during Peak Prowling Hours. Of course, going into the valleys at the dead of night means your nipples turn into ice sculptures and it’s a damn wonder how they don’t break off.

I hate everything about this place except the oasis, which has for some holy reason been declared “The Drinky Hole”. I’m gonna find a reason to rename that, but I spent my political capital on practical crap like the rescheduling.

So yeah, in short. Great tourism scene, five stars. Come by and check out all the trade and attractions. Just don’t move in cause once the honeymoon novelty wears off you’ll learn to despise it the same way I do.

Zora Soulsilver, on the majesty of Alskan, circa three days ago.


People: Night Elves
Trade Posts: Drinky Hole (Great)
To-Be-Filled
To-Be-Filled

Resource: Flavored Water
The people of Alskan hold access to the coveted Drinky Hole. Before they snuck into the oasis during the dark, but now they hold claim full-time and outright. Which is slightly difficult as it means fending off those that would take things, but the wild animals, while ferocious, don't actually need to be fended off because they generally aren't making deliberate attempts to damage infrastructure as long as they have some access to everything.

In truth, the water does more. It tastes really good, and induces magical visions onto any that partake. It can be filtered down into natural water, but otherwise glitters in both sun and empty moon alike. Shamans used this to foretell the future and divine what their animistic deities wanted and would give in return. Also handy as a light source if you absolutely need one, but most nights the dim moonlight is better anyway.

Disclaimer: Drink in small doses, anybody taking one goblet will be taken out of this world, anybody taking two may not make it back.


Resource Dependence: Food
While water is readily available (to the point where it even get used in technology), food is not. It’s hard to raise up grass grazing mammals in a barren desert, and the rest of agriculture suffers as well. The situation only grew dire recently, as settling down to guard the oasis limited their ability to forage like vagabonds. Elves don't need much, but they need something.

Once problem for another, as it always seems to be.

Starting Technology: Irrigation

Military: 5
Diplomacy: 5
Opulence: 3
Faith: 1
Intrigue: 1


Animistic, believe in spirits living as gods, but not a very strong belief in that system. A combination of their newest unification coming from a pronounced rejection of all these beliefs, and the fact that no actual magic has graced their hands for over a century, it leads almost to a resentment against that religion. If people were given a sign these things were true however, they could still be very easily convinced. A large group of people still believe in their ways of the past, they just recognize that something went Terribly Wrong, and just want to rebuild what was once lost (as so many things were, before the False Dawn).

Night Elves. Violet in hue, nocturnal in nature. A relatively small band consisting of a mere thousand. Vastly outnumbered and outmuscled by the surroundings, their biggest advantage lied in the complete lack of a circadian rhythm.

What was once a malignant defect, causing sleep problems and heavy disco ordination, under desperate circumstances and a unified leader caused them to genuinely shift their entire society to live by moonlight. It didn’t hurt that elven eyes were well suited for the transition.

Traveling in packs to hunt prey at exactly the point where it wore out the most allowed them to kidnap young Hydra Worms (unlike Lions which travel in late packs, Hydra Worms are bigger but more solitary creatures). Once tamed, they are given armor and proclaimed Bulls, and each one gets a military unit formed around it for large scale battle.

These creatures start off as small as little tapeworms in size, but they grow, and grow, and grow. Five feet long, then five feet in diameter. Their biggest problem is the fact that they literally cannot stop growing, and eventually starve themselves to death, and are suspected by commonfolk to be blightspawn for this reason despite not sharing many of the other typical characteristics. It's unknown what the true maximum size for them is, there's yet to be a year with one held in captivity that hasn't resulted in it ballooning up at least twofold.

Before current day, the Night elves were organized into different factions, each pledging allegiance to a specific animistic god and using a combination of omens and games to decide the outcomes of quarrels. A sort of sectarian theocracy, based on utilizing the little magic they had left after the False Dawn.

And then Soulsilver showed up.

It turned out that all of the rituals used to divine their fate had long since lost any real power and were no better than random chance. Zora knew the actual laws of the world though, and could manipulate the results to her favor. Despite not being part of any of the factions, she challenged them all and caused a rapid delegitimization.

Naturally the religious upper caste of the Night Elves did not take kindly to this, and attempt to have her executed on the spot. But their support base was shaken, and Zora had a military force of her own. Soon enough, she established dominion over the entire clan of Night Elves. Setting up a council and a vague hierarchy of government where everything was flipped upside down, with her at the top.

Currently their governmental structure is still very tribal and basic, and after such an upheaval (and making sure to codify laws such that her position can't be as laughably challenged as her predecessors) much of their small society is still writing up their laws.

But it is declared the Nocturnal Hydra, symbolizing a beast represented by none of the animistic spirits, but a new one of their own taming, and their new cultural mode of operation which despite only having been in place for a very short amount of time has lent itself to enough flourishing success that it's already become a favored and potentially permanent part of their culture.

Night
Elves
Rule


(Named after Zora thanked the not-gods that this place was so much more hospitable than the native region she ruled)
Geography: Wide Open Range
People: Elves and Humans
Resource: Wild Horses (Great)
Required Resource: Construction Supplies
Faith: The Wandering Sun


(Named after Zora thanked the not-gods that this place was so much more hospitable than the native region she ruled)
Geography: Wide Open Range
People: Elves and Humans
Resource: Wild Horses
Required Resource: Construction Supplies
Faith: The Wandering Sun


The region was conquered in 206 AFD, added to the growing HYD empire. Before this point there were just a few travelers within the region and a couple tribes of man-horses. But then one of those rare peoples murdered Sonyae Soulsilver, the young child who had been being raised to take over the empire once Zora’s reign had reached the end of its long night. She instead ordered a march and purge of the lands in retribution, claiming them as her own.



The native menhorses rode off into the sunrise, never to be seen again (as of turn 3).

Now it has begun being settled by people of the Night Elf tribes, with some of Alondite ethnicity brought over from the people of their allies slowly coming in to occasionally live and intermarry their own. Even human allies, some of them have night vision and are quite compatible. Of note, Noiame, a high ranking power within the empire, brought along her newly wedded husband to settle down in the region. Both to search for more little beasties to tame, as well as to defend it against potential invaders from further unexplored zones.

This land is very hospitable, green grass grows for grazing goodness, it’s flat and the weather is nice. Zora stayed an extra week due to how peaceful it was compared to the bumpy extreme heat-cold atmosphere of Alaskan weather. Of course, grass does not a fortress make, the menhorse and the wild horses both did not make do with any kind of housing structure, not even so much as a tarp on a tree. Speaking of trees, there aren’t too many of those around on these plains, so it’s not like those could make for good supplies either.

The faith of the area is the Wandering Sun. As its name suggests, those that believe it are eternal wanderers, primarily composed of menhorses who seem to not have actually left the Land of Thanks (it’s a wide range and hardly like you can keep cost effective patrol of it that well). Not too many humans or elves are as of yet convinced of this new religion despite it outwardly holding no grudge for uprooting the menhorse and forcing them to migrate so they could plop their own civilization down in its stead.

Also despite there still (for now) being a mandate keeping members of The Wandering Sun out of elven dominated landscapes specifically, being primarily laid to blame for said murder. “One must always put one hoof in front of the other, that which compels a gallop should coax a whinny.”

These plains won't be a plains forever. One day, it's planned that within this perfect region will be a walled off area. Scoring high, two, three, maybe even four stories high. All in rows, like a mountain of buildings and architecture. The Night Elves, as a shamanistic vagabond people have never attempted something so grand, and neither have the natives, either humans or menhorses that surround and make up their military and citizenry.

The surrounding fields will be for the horses. Within the inner walls at ground level will be the city and its people. Within those will be a slew of buildings for shelter, two and sometimes three stories high. And finally at the center of it all, a castle to soar upwards. From which you can see all of the Land Of Thanks.

Of course, this mountain of a city is but a pipe dream in the minds of Zora and Noimae, but with all their new power and allies it could very well become a reality. Maybe even become the trading center of the empire. It will take a lot of construction to make it work though, and as of yet those are scarce.

Yet everyone is excited to be at the ground level and the first citizens of something grand, and the transformation of this land into a central hub worthy of Thanks is the gossip on the lips of all those nearby. Even if it is known to be a decade out from reality.

Not all the men horses beholden to The Wandering Sun are okay with being chased out, a lot of them stay within borders. Wandering back inwards to their homelands, and while the Night Elves have a dictum to keep them at bay and chase them out, Men Horses are faster on foot than *mounted* Night Elves. Or at least, their speed is comparable but they can turn on a dime which makes capture incredibly difficult.

Plus, other citizenry don't mind their presence. The men horses are primarily a peaceful people, often fetching food and making efforts to befriend the populace. Even befriending some Night Elf soldiers. Insert anime episode here where the vigilante befriends the officer trying to capture him. All this results with the faith of the Wandering Sun gaining some popularity and the men more. Pretty soon that petition for safety allows the menhorses to coexist within the bounds of the city, even if ultimate control is still within the hands of the HYD empire.

Also, an adventurous couple composed of one manhorse and one officer abandoning the HYD nation becomes the first couple to be wed between these two races officially. They're a fantastic duo who seem to go by a different title wherever they go, and cause ruckus for the newfound kingdom. Rumors say they even rode in and messed up peace negotiations to assimilate other lands into the Night Elfenpire, and who knows where they'll show up next.

The horses here are untamed, but vary widely in quality and in kind. Almost like a new breed sprouts out from the earth to meet particular demands of specific people, it is said that their coloration, size, and specialties often correlate to those of chosen finders. To the point where the HYD have made a tradition out of sending distinguished warriors in to 'find their gift horse'.

Even people that immigrate inlands to see the soon-to-be city from other nearby regions of different sizes like the Uzii, Orca, and Goliaths find horses here, although horses are not as useful in all regions as they are in these open plains basically built for horse riding. Actual races around the circumference of the preliminary territory of Mt Silver has become a tradition and a way for duels to contest and compare. Specifically, both riders would start out going opposite directions around the circle and whoever made it to the other side first won. Which on one occasion lead to an actual joust collision right atop the finish line, which was a treat for the audience.


The horses of the region are based primarily on Przewalski (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Przewalski%27s_horse) horse. Stocky and cute, most.

Manhorse are essentially centaurs, bulky like the native horses of the region, but even in their human halves they tend to lean towards stocky builds for their bodies. Which in part helps them deal with the turbulence of their horse bodies swinging them all about. It would almost be better to call them dwarf-horses in terms of how their humanoid half appears, if it weren't for the fact that they aren't small like mountain dwarves are at all.



Rest
Of
You



Geography: Pond-Splattered
People:
Upper Caste: Orca, Night Elves
Lower Caste: Uzii, Goliaths
Resource: Maize (Good)
Faith: Brotherhood of the Immortal Heart


The primary denizens, workers of the fields, maintainers of the lands are the Uzii and the Goliaths. Far more former than later, but both are in a similar status of society. Within the upper rungs such as the merchantille and royal systems are the Night Elves, who primarily maintain their grip on this society via their dealings with the Orca.

The Orca form the warrior caste, helping establish dominance and maintaining a monopoly on the violence and weapons. Night elves in turn grant them access to trade upon the shores and relations with far off lands. They do feel slightly like they’re getting a raw cut of the deal, which is why it turned out that they overthrew the night elf royalty and married one of their denizens to the top.

It’s all the same for those lower down the rung though, as this marriage and reins taking of the government was with the aid of the Nocturnal Hydra, a Night Elf dominated group who send Wyelde to worm her way inside and create some ties to royalty. They were all fake of course, but it was pretense enough to diplomatically bring the region into the fold.

So basically, new boss, same as the old boss. The old royalty didn’t even get that bad of a deal, mostly maintaining a powerful role in society and being welcomed into the upper caste of the HYD empire. The literal royal family was excised, with Wyelde and an Orca King (named Orcus) on the throne now instead.

Also on the bottom rung of the society are the pack animals, like giant lions, trolls, and workhorses. Nobody thinks of these animals as sapient, or even has reason to consider them as such.

The new caste system within the region now is
Zora Soulsilver (above the rest, owning the nation)
High King Orcus
Noble Night Elves + Warrior Orca
Night Elf Citizens + Orca + Uzii + Goliath
Workhorses, Trolls, Goats




The Orca being a group of whale/humanoids primarily residing off shore, and more recently within in-shore lakes. Alliances and relation to actual whales and sea folk and possessing a purely carnivorous diet. At least amongst elites, the lesser lucky folk can eat corn and greens but it isn’t very nourishing to them. High warriors heroes often keep a personal troll as a producer of fine meat.

Despite this attitude and their average size of about seven and a half foot, they still serve as a halfway point between shark and … human? Elf? Orc? Hard to say. Skin color is very variable and often dependent on parentage than anything, purple’s a new one that’s shown up recently due to their connection with the night elf lineage.

Primarily wielding primitive sledge axes while on land to take advantage of their high muscles, and thrusting spears while in the water to help lance into enemies when swimming at high speeds (primarily useful for hunting, though the nets are often more practical there). Their lance proficiencies are further improved as they get introduced to the Axotol weaponry of the Nocturnal Hydra coming in from the west, and it is much appreciated.

Not all the Orca are menacing monsters, however. In fact a majority of them are relatively peaceful. They just have a reputation of being bloodthirsty mercenary marauders establishing a throttlehold on the kingdom because it is their Warrior Caste that primarily comes inland, but even that is changing with full integration of Orca into the region. It’s the smaller lads and lassies (which can be as diminutive as 4 foot six in some cases) which take up the role as OooOoers.

The role of OooOoer, specifically, is meant to understand and speak to the other aquatic life. They read the currents and tides, pray to the stars, and have the Obsidian Whale as kin. This specific black whale has been with them for generations, longer than any of their living memory (which admittedly isn’t that long as their lifespan tends to be about forty five years at most), and forms the The Immortal Heart backbone to their cultural religion.


Best described as “If bob ross made a bunch of happy little accidents across the canvas, but then the trees spontaneously combusted into lakes and ponds.“

Nature went wild in this region. In stark contrast to the deserts of the east, everything here is wet. Humid, often hot. The water here flows inland to continually fill the Alaskan Oasis, and it shows. Trees grow in between rivers like weeds, forming their own dams to catch good drinks and suppress the constant beating of waterflow. Which is usually gentle, but even gentle currents will wear eventually if not fended off.

Many ponds have been quartered off as Orca Domains within the wetlands, far mores with the rise of the new King Orcus. The rest give plenty of water to wash up both the common citizenry and the pack animals they use to till the fields. Growing Maize is much easier in moist soiled, warm damp areas with long sunlight hours, which combined with fishing allows for a much higher population than most areas possess.

Speaking of goopy soil, people often take to tying pieces of bark to their feet in order to walk around in the wetter areas near the many rivers. An extremely primitive version of Snow Shoes, if you will, which is needed and useful year round. Gives a whole new meaning to ‘take off your shoes at the door’.

Wyelde really did not know what she was getting into.

Being married to Orcus is a rough job, but very well compensated. As a well trained spymaster, her job was to forge connections to the royal night elves of the region, marry upwards, slaughter the true queen, and used her position with the backing of Orcus to throw a coup on the region and integrate it into the Nocturnal Hydra. Delayed by the Dastardly Duo, but the reassembly of the nation is still well on track.

The real issue is how this guy acts. Wyelde had this planned from the start, hung out with the guy since he was an upstart warrior decades past before she rose up with Zora to help form their nation. Unholy **** he got so much more arrogant. She doesn’t precisely blame him, he’s getting up there in years and now relies on intimidation and reputation far more than actual muscle to keep his spot as king.

…but Wyelde’s marriage and the Nocturnal Hydra’s region claim accepting him as an actual king where he doesn’t have to bluster to maintain that control anymore so what the ****. Does he need to claim the wife of every disgraced warrior as a concubine? Can he not demand the finest delicacies in the middle of a famine year? Stop being a blustering jackass for one ****ing day?

To everyone else, he’s a monster. To her and her alone, he’s King Charming.

Wyelde can’t fathom why. They both know what this is, there’s no love in it. She’s his lifetime ticket to unprecedented hedonism and power. His one consistent sex partner, the only person he trusts not to stab him in the throat in his slumber. He knows she can do it. She jokes about tracing his throat in the morning the same way he jokes during sex the way his teeth on her throat could twitch and rip her bloomin’ skull clean off her shoulders.

They both know she won’t, though. Why go to the effort? He’s in his forties, bones creaking with every step, no Orca in remembered history that isn’t an OooOooer has lived to see age 60. She just needs to wait out the clock.

There’s no love, but no hate either. These two share a report, are functionally childhood friends, and co-conspirators of the most sinister accord. They share a bed whenever he’s not strong-arming her to dive into his concubines, and are unashamedly honest about what horrible people they are.

She’ll miss that when he’s gone. He calls her ‘his legacy’, knows she will last for centuries after he passes, and should she manage to fulfill her promise before his clock runs out, he promises to let her personally do him in. For real this time.

…is there love in that?

On reconsideration, yeah. He definitely loves her, as much as a borderline sociopath can love anyone. Doesn’t mean he shows it though. Some days he makes her so mad she wants to end him on the spot, grand plans for her bloodline to dominate the dynasty be damned. Other days… she considers whether it’d be worth it to delay past the tipping point, just to keep their twisted dance going a few months longer.

… does she love him back?

…Ungods ****ing damnit.



The Orca Mercenary unit added to the empire is composed of 50 of the finest Orca elites that can stand walking on land, armed with spears and sledge axes. Additionally in their retinue is about 150 Uzii, Goliath, and Orca peasants, lead at the helm by a Orca Warchief riding a single War Troll.


Uzii and Goliath culture here differs in minor ways from those abroad, but retains most of the essentials. Communal living, high belief in ritualistic physical contests and activities. The death rate isn’t as high as it tends to be for the Uzii though, given the more hospitable nature of the region.

Other Goliaths may have changed from their farmer heritage to mercantilism, and other Uzii may have formed into packs of war bands, but the residents of this land are primarily at their farming roots. There are plenty of food resources within the land, and so they multiply into groups reaching close to a hundred in size for tribes.

For the most part, the Goliaths and the Uzii are separated into their own pockets, even if they interact often, and often times fight each other in order to see who wins a given dispute. Though in recent decades and especially with the Nocturnal Hydra’s acquiring of the region and influx of additional settlers and full on villages being built up, this hard familial separation between the Uzii and the Goliaths has started to break down, and while they still organize within communal broods, those tend to interact with each other in the same larger village structure now.


Can
Go
Eat



Geography: Mountainous
People: Lamia
Resource: Chickens (Great)
Required Resource: ???
Faith: The Great Hunter




The primary resource of this land is made up of chickens, specifically Chicky Dees. Tiny feathery things the size of your hand that produce eggs, produce a fair amount of meat, and have a proclivity for getting everywhere like rodents that can also fly short distances. They're very useful and practical, but also a pseudo-invasive species and you might need some natural predators to hunt them out if you import them cross-continent.

Regarding the general wildlife, it's pretty accurate to say all kinds of poultry occupy this area. Something’s caused these species to take up most wildlife. Small chickens you would see on a farm called Chickys. Giant chickens the size of Trolls called Chacuus, and smaller more horse size ones called Cheban are here, and they serve as horse-like mounts for the Lamia that take up residence. This is the region where Catosaurs originally sprang from too, the natural predator of Chicky Dees.



Catosaurs know how to make all kinds of different growls and chirps, almost like parrots, and use this to stop from being hunted by the much larger Cheban and Chacuus as well as to lull far smaller Chicky Dees into a false sense of security before pouncing them. Though this doesn’t exactly work when it comes to Lamia ridden Chebans catching them up for sport, or more recently, as pets.

The Cheban is a fine animal, rivaling the Horse in raw speed and power, but being a little behind in both. What it gains is much greater turning capability, mountain scaling capacity, and the ability to briefly glide. Though this gliding is completely defunct when being ridden by a lamia, it can help them leap six feet onto a raft or help them scale a cliff they otherwise could not while the lamia (who are greater still at mountain climbing) travel on foot.

Feathers from Chacuus are prized possessions as it usually takes a whole group of Lamias to hunt one down. Their feathers are incorporated into War Bonnets for warchiefs and religious hunters, and because Chacuus tend to have the bottoms of their otherwise only-for-gliding wings be of vibrant color, they tend to be good for decoration as well. As *well* as being one of the only sources of rare colors like violet on the continent, which in particular is of high interest to Night Elf artists looking to make colored depictions of their citizens.


Lamian society typically centers around war bands each headed by an Empress. That empress has a court of liaison males serving her and royal family, branching outwards from that into the rest of their Pride (similar to the prides that lions form), and then a bunch of lower class people within their pride. The biggest Empress of them all has a huge war band, to whom the other warbands tentatively give allegiance.

This is in large part due to the Polymorphism within female Lamias, where social cues to become ‘the queen bee’ encourage them to grow bigger in size. Normally this caps out at about 5 foot 8 inches, about the size of an average male human. However, a mutant gene or some other runaway process has caused Queen Freya to grow to a monstrous fifteen feet tall, before factoring in the longer tail.

Gigantism has caused many problems for her personally, but it had lead to her being able to take control of the area. With outside help the new alliance of lamias has consolidated into the HYD, forming a hierarchy with her as their queen and representative within the larger HYD nation.

Within each individual war band, the highest revered roles are those that have to do with Cheban mounts. Either their riders and hunters, or especially their tamers/raisers. The Cheban are treated almost as family and given special care, and the status of those that help them grow up to size is promoted thusly. Closer to prized hunting dogs than to livestock or tools, and each family strives to have a Cheban.

Those that don’t have that status symbol at least in their family are typically the lower rung. Not associated with the Royal bloodline of the Empress in the warband, these lamia often need to fend for themselves. Lamia tend to overproduce eggs, and many children created outside of their Pride’s royal bloodline are left out in the wild. Their survival is often massively enhanced by several members of their society sticking around to help rear the eggs into a fully formed Pride, usually under the belief that they and their children will be better off at the top of a new Pride rather than languishing on the outskirts of an already-sizable Pride.


Birbs are lauded as fantastic hunters in religious culture, but this is far and away from the case. Generally, they are usually the prey being hunted at for food by Lamias. That is a more recent development though, in olden times giant Chacuus hunted Lamias literally like farm chicken hunted and gulped down worms. Even to this day, youngling Lamias left on their own need to beware and fend off the Chacuus.

From this reality comes a myth, the story of a great hunter. One that originally befriended the lamias and taught them how to ride Cheban, instead of hunting them down like the prey that they were. If it weren’t for this great hunter that they revere in their War Bonnets, they might never have advanced out of their fearful pre-civilization days.

Now the hunters have become the hunted, and with Freya, the first Lamia to grow larger than a Chacuu herself, having actually ridden one like a Cheban, their religious status has become very confused. Freya claims that the Great Hunter would have been proud to fight by her side as warriors stalking the big dinosaur game of old. Others just think she’s disrespectfully inserting herself into the mythos for her own glory.


With the oncoming inclusion of the lamias of region 282 into the Nocturnal Hydra comes a whole new set of fighting skills entirely separate from the ways that the Night Elves have fought. Zora’s good reputation with the sentinels of the stone have convinced them to come to this relatively wild backwater to check on the fighting styles of these peoples personally, and while the culture and interactions are scary, the information gleaned was well worth it.

Lamia Siren Corps are one of the most unique things these people have. Many of their warriors, even on mounts, use synchronized bursts of loud noises to scare their prey and intimidate their predators. It is usually a small number of them that go to an off-corner and shout out, scaring the herd in a panicked state right into the spears and nets of the larger force. This kind of simplistic maneuver absolutely could work on blightspawn too, though figuring out what noises would attract the blighspawn and which would repel the blightspawn would take experimentation, both are useful.

The Lamia ride and die on Cheban, similar to the more standard Horses many of the inlanders use. These Cheban are far more dexterous in their turning however, and much more advanced when fighting on mountainous terrain. Especially hauling big rocks up to a high cliff and then rolling them down at enemies near the bottom. Once composite bow technology becomes ubiquitous this may become obsolete, but for the last century utilizing height advantage before a charge had been one of the best ways for people to make use of any ranged strike at all.

One thing these people are very expert in is underwater tactics. Fishing utensils, nets, and knowledge of how to bind together rafts is very useful for the sentinels to study in and of itself, but the way they specifically use rivers and crossing points to separate themselves from enemies and create artificial choke points, wading foes chasing them down in the drink. Often they will lay in the water with spears completely out of sight, and wait for the specific notes of their own Pride’s bullhorns (heard distinctly even underwater, as loud as they are), to come charging out into the fray.

A lot of their primary weaponry is composed of spears and swords. A few of them carry tiny throwing swords (especially the Sirens, whose primary weapon is their bullhorn), but most use regular sized swords to chop their enemies down. Their fighting style is rather primitive, swing metal bit, make chopped snek for dinner, and peeking at the sword tactics used from around the world has greatly improved their own knowledge of sword dancing as well.

One classic hunting trick that they use on occasion is the art of the Chacuu Drop. Not super useful in their own combat, but this principle may be very useful on Blightspawn who don’t know any better. Gather Chacuu Feathers (which can be as long as ten feet and over half as wide), then dig a hole. Place the Chacuu feathers over the hole, with a couple rocks to hold the edges of the feathers in place to stop them from blowing away.

This method is often used when combined with food bait to lure in simple minded Chacuus and would never work on thinking beings. But Blightspawn aren’t thinking beings, they’re mindless beasts. And constructing a moat with feathers atop it might be the thing to drop a couple dozen down should the sentinels have time to fortify a position.


Typically a fully grown adult Lamia's humanoid upper half would be in proportion to a 4 foot 6 human, resulting in it being about two foot three from head to waist. Their tails, which are scaled and serpenty, tend to be almost three times this length, meaning an average adult Lamia from head to tail-tip would be about six and a half feet.

Some lamia matriarchs activate a portion of their gene pool that indicates more growth in their bodies, causing their upper halves to grow to the size of in some cases a large human male, resulting in head-to-humanoid waist of over three feet, and a head-to-tail-tip of almost nine feet.

The Empress ruler of the lamia with Gigantism in particular has swollen up to a full eight feet from head to waist, with a tail thicker and longer in proportion to her body than average, resulting in her being approximately thirty feet long all the way through.


Delicious
Cake
You lovely people.


Cricae, Region 318

Summary
Name: Cricae
Geography: Sandy, rocky, high the hell up.
People: Outcasts of all shades and sizes
Resource: Giant Kangaroos
Religion: Dualism


This place soars above the rest of Sikar, you could see into basically the whole maw from the highest mountain. Or at least you could if there wasn’t a permanent pall of sand hovering over all of those regions, looking like a cloud hugging the ground from way over on these mountains. These peaks host a strange type of creature, a Kangaroo hovering at about ten feet tall.

These things make up the apex predators of a land already filled to the brim with dangerous creatures and seeming utterly inhospitable. They kick with great ferocity, and hell forbid you mess with the mothers who keep a whole litter of young in their giant pouches.

There’s even a whole martial art held by the people of this land based on such kicking. It damn sure beats any primitive bone clubs or pointy sticks when wielded by a master.


The people of this land are made up of exiles and escaped slaves, bound to an utterly inhospitable land and having adapted to the harsh environment. Made it their own. Learned how to hunt down the animals for their own good. For the longest time diplomatic ventures were turned away, but they finally accepted their way into the Nocturnal Hydra with the marriage of Dweave to their highest respected warchief, name-to-be-entered.

It’s a settlement that’s fairly well received, as these people were seen as outcasts for a long time. Everywhere they go even when they come back into other lands, their distinct and very thick cricae accent makes it very hard to them to go unnoticed.

Which isn’t a problem, it’s literally a society made up of thieves and resentful masses, their backstabbing culture and confrontational attitudes are very kiswan in tone. The kiswan tourists that have arrived (after they spectated the Highest Highnest Highnoon Showdown) found much kinship with these people.



Not a belief amongst all, or even most, but definitely prevalent amongst the more powerful members of the society. The big leaders all seem to agree on these principles and credo, in a deliberate outward rejection of the major faith belief systems of Sikar. A raised middle finger to Path of the Ancient Ones, with their other middle finger raised towards the True Dawn.

The mind is separate from the body.
The soul is the tether that holds the two together.
The mind can roam the sands and climb the highest mountains free from the body itself.
In a similar fashion, the body can be animated and ravage around without the mind, although in a crazed directionless fashion.

It’s not entirely easy to reject their hypothesis on how Blightspawn operate and their belief on what the Consumed are, though they have the relative safety from those specific phenomena. Often times their people are outcasts from blighted areas of the wastes, and so they have strong beliefs about the soulless nature of said blights.

[Silent_Interim]

The Scrimthun Unity
Region 53 - Thun

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/717876821785575584/726820110760935564/Scrim_flag.png
"Stone remembers the weight of what it is owed."
Ruler: Thunspeaker Ulun
Diplomacy: 4 Military: 3 Opulence: 4 Faith: 2 Intrigue: 2
Home Region: Thun
Resources: Furs and hides/Gemstones
Faith: The Way of River And Stone (Monastic work tradition valuing personal perfection)
People: Scrim (Rock people)
Starting tech: Masonry

The region of Thun is sparse, hilly, and cold, populated by those few plants hardy enough to endure a frosty winter and those animals that can make their living in such a place. It is only colder at higher elevations, usually free of even the hardier vegetation, and it is in these places that the Scrim make their settlements.
The Scrim are relatively new to the land, but have already begun to make their mark. It is usually easy to spot a Scrim settlement, as they usually consist of a handful of very large buildings, since the Scrim think nothing of packing in close together. Most notable is their first settlement, also named Thun (a word which translates essentially as "[all of]/[the essence of] the Scrim") which sits deep into the foothills of the central mountain, creatively named Thun, and next to it the pock-marked cliffs they call the Heart Nursery.
Scrim rarely bother giving proper names to settlements or landmarks, on the basis that if the places wanted to be called anything, they would have said so.
The Scrim sometimes call themselves "the oldest people", and in a sense, they are not wrong. However, in virtually every practicality of the matter, they are completely wrong. Having physiology made essentially of animate stone, they are indeed older than most conventionally biological life, but only since the False Dawn have they manifested in their mobile forms. While the Scrim do indeed have ancient, ancient memories, in addition to near-perfect recall of any events that have happened to them, the vast majority of that memory tends to be of being stone, underground, with minimal changes. As such, many of them show a certain naivete when it comes to matters such as trade, diplomacy, or war.

Physically, the Scrim are large humanoid pieces of stone, with the smallest coming in at around six feet in height, and the largest at around ten feet. They are made out of stone, and can sculpt their forms (or even add to them using smaller rocks, which bind onto the greater whole). Common to virtually all Scrim is the practice of auto-masonry, a process similar to tattooing, and done for similar reasons. From unique identifying marks to hieroglyphs depicting deeds, a Scrim's sculpting is a reflection of their personality. Most Scrim end up with forms that are only roughly humanoid, though it is fashionable in some areas to sculpt their forms to resemble the bodies and clothes of other peoples.

Despite their large stature and rocky makeup, Scrim are not exceptionally strong. Most of their strength is used in holding their bodies both together and up. They are, however, very hardy, and even the force of a light punch from an arm made of dense rock will hurt. It takes a concerted effort to destroy one. The Scrim do not fear death, precisely, as they see it as more akin to dissolution, a scattering of their constituent pieces and memories through the world. Elder Scrim often voluntarily choose this process, as time begins to weather their stone and they begin to crave the peace of the earth once again, they will find a suitable cave, and meld back into the rock.

The process of Scrim reproduction is more like craftsmanship than anything else. When a group of Scrim wish to create new life from existing stone, they will take an existing section of stone- usually an assigned plot in a "nursery", a section of exposed rock dedicated to this purpose- and begin the slow, arduous process of carving out a new body. Throughout this process, they will explain to the stone what it is, and what it is going to become, which they call "sculpting the hollow", which "teaches" the stone to be person-shaped, and imbues the animating spirit into the newly-separated sculpture. When it is finished, each of the Scrim will take a small portion of their own stone and add it to the body they have sculpted, and a new Scrim will emerge.
(From time to time, Scrim have spontaneously emerged from bodies of rock, fully formed and mobile. This is how the first Scrim came to be, and though it was once common it has become much rarer recently. Scrim who have emerged recently- "young births", as they are known- are venerated by some of the older Scrim, and frequently find their way into leadership roles.)

Generally, the Scrim are much like the stone they are made of in demeanor: solid, slow, and steady as a rock. They are an intensely practical people, not much given over to daydreaming or contemplation of higher matters, though there are exceptions. Their society is founded on the principle of mutual aid: Scrim help each other, always. When one Scrim drifts, the whole of Thun drifts, and when one Scrim falls, all feel the pain. In practice this simply means that they have well-organized, mutualistic communities with strong ties to each other. They have seen enough cruelty in the world to know that they need to keep themselves safe, so they work together to build shelters against the elements or incursions of the blight, to hunt for food, and to grow crops for their livestock. It is rare to see a Scrim not in constant motion, going from task to task in the name of keeping all of Thun safe, and settlements are similarly hives of activity at all times. In those rare moments that a Scrim has nothing to do, they will stand motionless, virtually indistinguishable from a statue.
(The Scrim do eat, although it's not entirely clear why they need to, or exactly how, as they have no mouths, or any other orifices, for that matter. Food is applied to the body and then absorbed into whatever the force is that animates them. It is clear that they eat for sustenance, as a Scrim who does not eat for some time will begin to slow before finally ceasing to move and undergoing dissolution. They do not seem to breathe, sleep, or drink water.)
The Scrim are mostly united in their following of The Way Of River And Stone, known more generally as The Way. It is a primarily personal and spiritual path, but a demanding one nonetheless. Adherents are expected to be pursue absolute mastery of whatever craft they dedicate themselves to, and to "be like the river, which may given time grind even the mightiest mountain to dust." In general, it is more treated as a guideline for how to live a satisfying life, although the more dedicated followers often turn their life to preaching the virtues of the way, believing that one day, their faith will, like the river, topple mountains.

River-Under-Stone is a large cavern accessible from the surface. It does not contain a river, although some mystics claim that rather than containing a literal river it contains the spirit of a river. Certainly some visitors claim to feel rushing water move through them while inside. It is a calm and quiet place, where adherents come to meditate in solitude and consider how best to pursue The Way with a minimum of distraction. It is generally kept in total darkness, the better to allow those meditating to focus wholly on their selves.
Starting tech: Masonry. The Thun have a great facility with stone, and an intuitive understanding of how to shape it for the purposes they need.
While the Scrim do need to eat, their stony physiology makes them virtually impervious to even the harshest winters or the cruelest summers. As such, they have an abundance of animal furs and hides from hunting in the lowlands.
One of the few material things that the Scrim desire for any reason other than practicality is precious stones, which they believe to be the hearts of the world. Scrim people will pay highly for gems to place into the hearts of new Scrim, which has no material effect on the resulting person, but is believed to give them greater spiritual presence.-

Region 65 - Arkusa
Arkusa is a land of taiga and hills, with extensive pine forests covering much of the land. In between is snow, stretching for vast swathes of the landscape. Through all this, a wide range of wildlife can be found, and hunted, from rabbits and deer to fish in the often iced-over lakes to predators like wolves, big cats, and large black bears.
Notable locations:
Karoth Plateau: Really more of a large hillock with one sheer side, Karoth Plateau is central to Arkusan culture, standing almost at the center of their lands. It is also home to the more-or-less permanent Gathering, where the Arkusans stay while not traveling. (More in the People section.)
Karoth Nursery: A relatively new addition to the landscape, this structure for the creation of new Scrim is carved out of the bottom of the plateau and through the permafrost, where Scrim made of granite are brought into the world. It was almost named the North Nursery, but the locals objected and it has a marginally more dignified (in the Arkusan view) name.
The primary population of Arkusa is composed of humans, generally fair-skinned, loosely organized around the groups that move nomadically across the region. Each group is assigned its Joura (lit. “path”), a broad loop of land across which they travel, at a variable pace depending on how much they are carrying and how large the group is. The group assigned to each Joura is known as it’s Jouraka (lit. “path-walkers.”) Along this path, these families hunt, gather, and fish to maintain their survival, preserving any excess for lean times and the Gathering. It is not out of respect for the land that the Arkusans take care not to over-hunt or over-fish, but out of pragmatism- an empty Joura will kill those traveling it. Each Jouraka always has at least one record-keeper, who memorizes a verbal record of births, deaths, and the joining and parting of their Jouraka with new members.
If the Joura is the cultural center of the Arkusan people, the physical center is the Karoth Plateau. The Gathering is essentially a permanent settlement set across the top of the area, although individual structures are raised, lowered, occupied and abandoned as families pass through. All Joura cross through the Gathering, and it is where Jouraka both start and finish journeys. A Jouraka returning to the Gathering is a cause for celebration, as they donate any excess supplies to the Jouraka, and spend a short time (usually about one lunar month) mingling with those present, sharing news, rumours, and sometimes people, and generally letting loose for a little. The Gathering depends on this steady income of food, as those too old or too young to be part of a Jouraka have little other recourse for food. Any Jouraka that is not recorded as being seen at the Gathering for at least four years is legally declared dead, and their Joura is then considered open, although it is typical to wait at least a year before it is given to anyone else.
Joura frequently cross over each other outside of the Gathering, too, and places where this happens are marked by stone cairns, stacked tall to be visible even through heavy snowfall. It is traditional to wait at a cairn for a short time, traditionally three days, when a Jouraka reaches one, though sometimes the pressure to push on prevents this; meetings at cairns are rare, but when they happen it is considered excellent luck for both parties. If both parties arrive at the cairn simultaneously, without either needing to wait, it is regarded as an especially good omen.
The Arkusans are polyamorous, with each Jouraka being generally composed of a web of romantic connections between its members. Children born on the Joura are left at the Gathering the next time the Jouraka reaches it, where they are raised communally by those at the Gathering until it is agreed they are prepared to walk the Joura themselves. (Descent is technically marked on the maternal line, but the relationship between parent and child is typically a distant if fond one, rather than a close family bond.)
When they are considered to have come of age, a child will either join an existing Jouraka, or will find some other children of a similar age to form a new one. In the latter case, those currently present at the Gathering will consult with each other to work out whether there is an existing but abandoned Joura for them to take over, or if there are none, a new Joura will be given to them. If the Jouraka can successfully walk their Joura, then they will all be considered as full adults upon their return to the Gathering. A similar process is undertaken when a Jouraka splinters, either because it has grown too large or those within it have had irreconcilable differences.
Technically, there has never been a standing Arkusan army. But should any threat to the Gathering or to an unacceptable number of Joura and Jouraka arise, every able-bodied adult at the Gathering is expected to take up arms in its defense. This has historically only been necessary to deal with Blightspawn, and the standing army of Thun is now committed to their defense, but Arkusa still has many fit, healthy, and armed adults ready to fight if needed.
Since the arrival of the Scrim, several more permanent structures have been built on the plateau, generally out of stone. Many of the older Arkusans have chosen to begin living there full-time, and some small-scale agriculture has been successful, though the locals are dependent still on some food brought by returning Jouraka. In addition, many Scrim are now brought on as record-keepers, as their prodigious capacity for memory makes them ideal for the role, and they have no objection to the harsh conditions walking the Joura. However, the role has also largely obsoleted due to the proliferation of writing, although record-keepers have often simply switched to being essentially scribes. Older record-keepers, of course, bemoan this fact regularly. Most of the local Scrim have broadly assimilated into the culture, adopting the mannerisms and habits of the Arkusan people.
There was also a great deal of awkwardness over the matter of the political marriage that secured Thun’s claim to Arkusa. Scrimspeaker Lurn, who is assumed to be dead somewhere in Arkusa, apparently assumed that the locals were monogamous, as the other humans they had met were, leading to the faux pas that resulted in their exile and presumable death. Scrimspeaker Nithor had better luck in proposing that they be joined to one of the Jouraka, and indeed spent several months on the Joura before being accepted by the majority of the Arkusans. The Arkusans have still largely resisted efforts to centralize authority, but a permanent envoy with Thun has been set in place at the Gathering, and the general opinion is that the Scrim are worthy of respect and that their opinions should be taken into consideration. Scrimspeakers, and even the Thunspeaker, are treated more like deeply respected members of the community than nobility or rulers.

The Arkusan people are deeply superstitious, and a great deal of time is spent by them on rituals to ward off evil. Some of these are in combination with practical measures- it is considered not only stupid but deeply unlucky to leave an entrance open, for instance, as it is believed not only to let in the cold, but evil spirits alongside them. If someone inadvertently leaves a door or tent flap open, it is then necessary for certain herbs to be burned, which then drive the spirits off, as well as warming the inside of the structure and letting a pleasant aroma wash over those present. However, they have no organized faith as such, and the Gathering has historically never pushed for any specific belief, even if many members adhere to the same traditions.

The Wanderer’s Throne sits just a short ways south of Karoth Plateau, but the locals believe it to be a deeply cursed place. Sitting at the center of a strange empty glade stands a throne, hewn of granite, and a marble statue sitting by the foot of the throne. Both are weathered deeply by the passage of time. Animals steer clear of it, which is usually a bad sign. Rumours persist that there is a mysterious guardian who will slay any who sits on the throne save the one destined to sit there. Naturally, it is common for young adults to spend some time there, egging each other and building up their courage, before heading out, lighting a fire, telling each other ghost stories, and having a harmless fright and a frolic under the stars. This is tacitly encouraged by the older generations, some of whom even consider spending a night sleeping in the “cursed” glade a rite of passage. It is even common of for some of the older Arkusans to also sneak off there to relive some of their lost youth and reconnect with old friends. Still, nobody would ever go there alone. And as a rule, nobody sits on the throne.
(Open holy site.)
Arkusa is home to extensive forests, primarily pine and spruce, spread across the land. The abundance of Lumber is freely available for those interested, though it is perhaps wise to prepare for the cold if any concerted logging effort is planned.
(Although Arkusa engages in almost as much hunting as Thun to the Southwest, the Arkusans desperately need every scrap of hide and fur they can get their hands on to keep themselves warm, so they are unable to match the prodigious fur exports of the Scrim.)

Region 50 - Ol’kolsa
Sitting towards the northern edge of the river valley of central Mamut, Ol’kolsa (lit. “The Land of Truffles”) is a land of very mild weather and seasons, both in the summer and the winter. Rolling meadows and the occasional grove mark the Northern side, while the South is dominated by a wide swathe of forest.
Notable locations:
Lake Al’yan: Technically only ambiguously a part of the region, sitting as it does on the borders to the North-East, the lake is nonetheless important to the locals both as a food source and as a means of relatively easy and safe transit for trade.
Il’kolta: A fairly new settlement built in Scrim style, this well-organized but still fairly small town sits on the edge of Lake Al’yan and is both the central trading post and seat for local authority in Ol’kolsa.
The South Nursery: This previously pristine hill has been the victim of intense digging, as Ol’kolsa was found to have few suitable outcroppings of rock to establish Nurseries in. It was therefore necessary to make an exposed section of rock, and as such is placed conveniently near to the town of Il'kolta. Scrim coming from here are made of limestone.
The primary native population of Ol’kolsa is human, spread mostly across the northern region in small settlements generally centered around the truffle groves that dot the landscape. While there are a very few people living in clearings and suchlike in the truffle forests of the South, this is very much the exception, not the rule.
The people of Ol’kolsa call themselves the Tel’kolsans. They are generally dark-skinned, generally standing on the short side for humans. For day-to-day wear, the Tel’kolsans generally favour minimalist clothing, wearing little beyond the bare minimum required to maintain decency. For ceremonial garb and special occasions they tend towards long, flowing robes, often with several layers of fabric in flowing designs.
Outside of the larger settlements, the Tel’kolsans generally live on subsistence farming, with the excess going to feed the larger population centers. Most of the year round, they live humbly, with the occasional slaughter of a pig providing meat for communities, but otherwise mostly subsisting on grain. In the winter months, though, comes Ur’kolsa- the Festival of the Truffles. Every year, on the Winter Solstice, everyone in Ol’kolsa takes to the forests with muzzled pigs, who seek out and dig up the signature black truffles of the region. During this time, reserves are opened and a feast of sorts is had, taking preserved foods in combination with the freshly harvested truffles in large communal groups, where food, alcohol, and good cheer are all shared in equal measure. Then, any truffles in excess of what is needed for the feasts are sent to the larger settlements for trading.

The closest the Tel’kolsans come to religion is in their treatment of the truffles, which they regard as more than a delicacy, but a near-spiritual foodstuff which has to be experienced to be believed. Opinions outside Ol’kolsa vary on this, of course, but it is widely agreed that the truffles are delicious, even if eating them isn’t usually considered to be a religious experience by most.

Ila’kolsa, The Sacred Grove, is a section of scrupulously maintained forest near the larger settlement of Il’kolta. It is technically home to some of the finest truffles in all of Ol’kolsa, but no Tel’kolsan would ever eat them, or even dig them up save on special occasions. Nor would they ever chop down one of the trees. It is not known whether or not the truffles found here actually have mystical properties, although it seems unlikely, but the locals take no chances, and they won’t allow any outsiders to take those chances either. The only time the truffles of Ila’kolsa are ever dug up is when new trees are planted for the grove. At the same time that the new trees are planted, a sample of truffles are planted around them. In this way, the life of both the trees and the truffles are assured, although the locals will happily admit to having no idea of what it is that allows the trees and truffles to thrive in this specific area when efforts to replant truffles elsewhere have proved consistent failures.
(Open holy site.)
It is no surprise that the Land of Truffles is home to an abundance of the eponymous Truffles, although those who have found them elsewhere might be shocked by the sheer density of truffles spread across Ol’kolsa, as well as the high quality of the fungus. Ol’kolsan black truffles are prized for any seeking culinary delights.

Region 61- The Land of the Watchers
Life here in the North is harsh. Before the arrival of the Scrim, this was untamed land. Even still most of it is rugged, frozen. No grasses or ferns grow; the plant life here is lean and rugged. Edible roots and the occasional berry may be found, but competition is fierce for these, among the equally lean but significantly more savage wildlife of the region. Just as fierce as the competition for food, though, or perhaps even fiercer, is the struggle for warmth and shelter. Smaller animals huddle together beneath the snow in warrens and dens, while larger ones do the same in caves or under the pitiful cover of the trees. This is not a kind land to the lone wanderer. Those who live alone generally die the same way.
The further South one travels, though, the more signs of civilization are visible. First the ramshackle outskirts of the local settlements, then the increasingly solid structures that indicate the presence of the Scrim. As one nears Thun, the settlements become more and more dominated by Scrim, until eventually one reaches the chief base of operations for the Scrim in the region.
Notable locations:
Thun-in-the-North: Sometimes affectionately called “little Thun” by the locals, and “lesser Thun” by those who find the effort of Northward expansion self-indulgent on Thunspeaker Nithor’s part. The largest settlement of Scrim and Watchers (and a scant handful of humans) in the region, and the center of power in the region. Still largely dependent on food imports from the South, mostly barley for sustenance and truffles for morale.
The Watched Nursery: The center-point of Thun-in-the-North, a deep pit of exposed basalt which the Scrim work tirelessly to keep free of snow. The Scrim emerging from here are strangely contemplative and quiet, though whether this is purely cultural or the result of some property of the local stone is not yet known.
The Ghost Stones: A series of large standing stones lined across a number of hills in the region. Local legend claims they are the origin of the wind, and the locals dislike approaching them outside of certain rituals and celebrations. Closer inspection reveals small holes running through the stones, causing them to give off a variety of sounds when the wind is blowing, from low whistling to ghastly shrieks to sounds eerily reminiscent of human screams. It is impossible to tell if they are a natural phenomenon, something deliberately made by unknown means and unknown hands, or something else altogether.
Speaker’s Rock: The largest of the Ghost Stones, and the only one to sit in a valley rather than atop a hill. From a distance, it seems to produce an inaudible whispering, but the locals do not approach it to hear it better. The Scrim have also learned not to, as those who have seem to go mad before returning, rambling about a voice which will tell the truth. These few mad individuals have proved harmless, but also doomed, as they refuse to take any sustenance, and thus inevitably die in fairly short order. As such, the valley is now marked at its edges with warnings in Hraban runes about the fate of those who enter.
The Watchers are a peculiar and reclusive people. Standing at nearly seven feet, lanky and covered with thick white fur, by far the most peculiar characteristic they have is their complete silence. They have no spoken language, nor any other non-verbal cues or communication. They do not grunt, gasp, or moan; even their heaviest breaths, warm against the frozen air of their home, are little more than a ragged whisper. Instead they rely entirely on sign language and crude pictograms, although they were swift to adopt the more advanced Hraban writing when it was introduced to them.
Initially, their silence made communication between the Watchers and the Scrim difficult, as while the Watchers can hear they had not initially considered that sounds might carry language, but with time and effort, assisted by Truthseer translators, formal contact was finally made. After that point, the Watchers adopted an almost reverential attitude towards the Scrim, who were unlike any beast seen by them before, and who brought incredible gifts like writing, the secrets of stone-working, and tools like sleds and snow-shoes, making hunting in the icy wastes significantly easier and less time-consuming. They were quick to agree to join with Thun, allowing the construction of a new Nursery close to their settlements, and submitting to rule by the Scrim with grace. The one condition they would not be moved on, however, was that any Nurseries established by the Scrim in their land would be kept under constant surveillance, leading to the name given to the Nursery that was constructed.
The Watchers follow a doctrine of Emotions and Wind. This small and un-demanding faith teaches followers to revere the cold and unforgiving wind, and to follow its example in expressing one’s feelings freely and openly. Adherents regularly gather under the supervision of priests, in a gathering whose name has been translated by the Truthseers as “The Scream”, where a sort of ritual venting of negative feelings is held. The Watchers stand in a circle and sign frantically to each other, in a ceremony that acts as a sort of release valve for any of the concerns and issues anyone might be having that they cannot resolve by other means. Local Scrim who have converted or been carved into the religion are also welcome, and frequently attend.
The Scream is typically held around one of the many Ghost Stones, the strange semi-musical monoliths dotting the local hills, on days with no wind. It is believed that, with the energy released by The Scream, these stones are given the power they need to create the wind. Should the wind ever stop, there will be dire consequences. Or so the priests say.
Perhaps the greatest contribution the Watchers have to make to Mamut is their Falconers. Many come to the more hospitable parts of the Land of the Watchers to learn from the silent teachers the ways of falcon-craft, as the birds have many uses in both hunting and scouting. The especially lucky and wealthy might even be able to purchase the personal services of some of the Watchers, who are masters of the craft. The falcons themselves are unexceptional, but if you want trainers for them, there are none better.

Region 69 - Varai-Lades Island
Varai-Lades is, from many angles, an uninviting place, surrounded by rocky cliffs that promise an exciting death for any trying to land there. Approach from due West or East, however, and you will find broad, inviting sandy beaches, sloping up gently towards the island proper.
Once further inland, the island is largely flat across the plateau, with a few dips and valleys scattered across the area. Large sections are covered by light forest, home to an astounding array of wildlife not found anywhere else. Across much of the rest stretches the signs of civilization, fields of crops and small villages, with a handful of larger settlements dotted across it.
Only by its absence is a Scrim nursery notable, as the relationship between the Unity and the seas remains... tenuous, despite the efforts of their leadership, and nobody has been able to convince the wider Scrim populace that it would not be terrible, terrible luck to carve new Scrim on an island.
Varai-Lades is a land only recently brought to peace. Before the arrival of the Scrim, for as long as any on the island can remember, the two tribes of humans living there had been at war. In more recent days, it has been quieter, brought under the command of the Scrim, as heralded by the victorious tribe.
In the East live the Lade-Varaita, once simply the Varaita, who claim that their gods brought them forth on the island, and that in times long past a great storm brought a fleet of the cruel and savage Ladesia. While they tried to live in peace, the Ladesia were dead set on the destruction of the Varaita, and took advantage of their hospitality and kindness to strike the first blow in the war that has raged ever since. Though once peaceful farming folk, they were forced by the war to make themselves harder and stronger to survive the wrath of the Ladesians.
In the West, the Varai-Ladesians, who in times past took the humble moniker of Ladesia, tell of an unknown past before their arrival at the island, led by a great prophet who helped their god to guide them to a paradise where they could live in peace. When they arrived, the Varaina pretended to welcome them to share the bounty of the island, but betrayed their hospitality rites, attempting to murder the Ladesians, behaving as jealous wardens of the island’s bounty, unwilling to share despite the plenty. It was only through cleverness and skill that they were not defeated, and since then they have steadily pushed back, expanding their foothold into a powerful presence on the island.
When the Scrim arrived, it was from the West, where they heard the Varai-Ladesian story first, and perhaps inevitably, it was the version they favoured. First they came with silver, emeralds, and promises, seeking marriage; having acquired that, they returned, with bronze and bows, to cow the Lade-Varaita into submission. The mere threat of the overwhelming Scrim armada was enough to secure the island for the Varai-Ladesian, granting them supremacy on all local cultural matters, and to force the integration of their old foes to the obviously superior Varai-Ladesian ways. In gratitude, their chief was more than happy to swear fealty to Thun, and to help hold both the Western and Eastern shores against all enemies of the Scrim. So far, the Unity has been quite content to leave matters of governance to the Varai-Ladesians, and it remains one of the few places under the banner of the Unity that has not begun assimillating thoroughly into the Unity’s government, largely because of its position off-shore.
There are three major deities venerated in the principal religion of Varai-Lades. These Gods of Fertility are worshipped for bringing plenty to the island. Varaina is responsible for the prosperity and virility of the humans upon the island, while Allades gave birth to all of the trees, birds, animals, and other life of the world. From their union was born Varai-Ledes, for whom the island was named, and who has dominion over both the other gods, and all bounties of the world. All three of the deities are generally portrayed as hermaphroditic. While regular sacrifices are still made to all three, Varai-Lades is the one who receives the bulk of these, as the one with the most active role in managing the world, while hir parents spend most of their time locked in divine embrace.
The most holy place for the three gods is the Spring of Varaina, where local legend says that Varaina first tempted Allades to lie with them, leading to the twin-births of Varai-Ledes and the blessing of the land with great bounty. Whatever the truth of the matter, this natural hot spring is an extremely beautiful spot, highlighting many of the island’s most impressive natural features, both flora and fauna. It is also a popular spot for those romantically involved, and many couples- or sometimes larger groups- can be found in or around the water. At the edges, holy rites and sacrifices to invoke the blessings of the gods ensure that the Spring continues to flow pure and clean, and that the land remains vibrant.
While there are many birds and beasts that roam about on Varai-Lades, none are so bountiful as the holy Rabbits. Believed to be the favoured children of the fertility god Allades, they are living fertility idols, symbols of the blessings given to the people by the gods, and are thusly bred and kept in large quantities. They are also delicious, have wonderful fine fur, and are bought in large quantities by the Ko, who have a more or less exclusive trade deal allowing them to import the rabbits to the mainland of Mamut for their own purposes.

Region 59 - Rakek-Ar
Bordered by sea and mountain, Rakek-Ar is among the cruelest lands in Northern Mamut. Pocked by rough hills and valleys trailing out from the mountains to the Southwest, this is marginal land where little grows. Most food comes from hunting or fishing, but even this is far too often barely enough to support its meager populace. With the arrival of the Scrim, some of this has changed, as the Unity blazed trails and connected lines of trade, but by and large it is still a place of scarcity and hardship.
Notable locations:
The String: The local term for the villages that stretch along the shore of Rakek-Ar, most are not significant enough to be notable on their own, but together they compose more or less the entire native population of Rakek-Ar.
The Mountain Nurseries: While the land of Rakek-Ar is barren, that does not mean it is without use. Vast swathes of the land have been converted to Nurseries for the Scrim, and impromptu settlements have developed all across the foothills to support the vast number of Scrim who make their way to carve children from the new Nurseries. Scrim originating from here are made of a wide variety of stones.

The native populace of Rakek-Ar is one with a foul and tragic history. Most of the natives are descended from those outcast from Arrakh-Rah, its malcontents and undesirables, driven North and West to lands thought too inhospitable for any to survive, let alone thrive. But the human spirit proved strong, and the Rakeki are rough, hardy folk who hold up a grim mirror to the proud Arrakhi.
The Rakeki’s culture is one of paradoxes and tensions between their selves and the land. Being the sons and daughters of dissidents, the grandchildren of thieves and scoundrels, they are fiercely individualistic; living in cruel conditions, they are keenly aware that everyone must work together for the common good if anyone is to survive. Every Rakeki holds this tension in their heart, and every one of them must learn to master it, or find themselves cast out again- into the sea, with arms and legs bound. There is no room among the Rakeki for any who will not pull their weight, and so criminal behaviour is punished swiftly, exactly and only once.
Similarly, Rakeki government is simple and brutally direct. Leadership is decided by the matter of who can take it, and hold it. There are no laws regarding succession or the right to rule- charisma and ruthlessness are the real sources of power. Physical strength alone is nothing- a Rakeki leader who fails to hold the loyalty of their people will go to sleep one day and never awaken. In this way, the Rakeki maintain a close-knit society, with each of the handful of villages governing itself and, by mutual agreement, assisting each other as needed.
The arrival of the Scrim changed little about the lives of the Rakeki initially, but over time it has brought a great deal of new life and new opportunities to the land. The Scrim have stepped in as leaders, unsleeping and unyielding, and while they make some demands for tribute, they are also attentive to the needs of the locals, and food has become significantly less scarce. Trade both East and West has improved significantly, and the people prosper under the guidance and care of the Scrim, although there are still, inevitably, times of hardship and struggle.
The Rakeki used to follow the Paragons of Illumination, mythical founders who were their heroes and saviours. According to their lore, the Paragons preserved the Rakeki and led them to the places where they could, if not propser, at least survive in Rakek-Ar. These heroes, masters of Light empowered by the Sun and Stars themselves, and whose spirits the Rakeki believe live on to guide and protect them, are thus venerated in their society. Celestial objects themselves are not directly worshipped, though they are respected for the power they so obviously granted to their Paragons, but most prayer to them is indirect, taking the form instead of prayers to individual Paragons who are then asked to intercede with the beings of the sky, sea, or sand.
Prayer to the Paragons was primarily conducted at the Hero Shrines, which most often stand around the edge of villages along the String. These worn and ancient statues are believed in many cases to be the actual vessels of the Paragons, turned to stone so that they could keep watch forever- a belief baffling to the Scrim, who understand all too well the impermanence of stone exposed to the elements. Perhaps, though, there is some truth to the belief, as it seems unlikely the Rakeki, with only a little more abundance than that which they need to live, could have carved such impressive statues and in such large numbers over the years.
Following the Years of Dark Dreaming, Rakek-Ar has turned from those protectors, and now follows the Bouquet of the Corpse Flower, to the chagrin of the ruling Scrim. Now, the hero shrines stand desecrated, recarved or redecorated in the image of Petal Head- after all, if the guardians were not sufficient to turn this monster aside, is it not a more worthy object of reverence? The offerings surrounding those shrines are now of a much more... visceral... nature.
Rakek-Ar has little surplus, but just off the coast can be found many of the favoured pet of Rakeki leaders, Sea Otters. These sleek sea-creatures are fiercely intelligent and, for any who can win them over, fiercely loyal, too. For many Rakeki, taming one is seen as proof of one’s ability to lead. In a pinch, they are also an acceptable source of food, but the Rakeki consider it ill fortune to ever actually eat one.

Region 60- Aral-Mur
The ocean beats against the ice, along the shores of Aral-Mur. A cold land, but whereas the frost of the inland regions is harsh and bitter, the ocean brings life and opportunity to Aral-Mur. Trade occurs both East and West along the shoreline, and a great supply of seafood is ripe for the taking, supplemented by limited seaweed farming and some hunting and gathering inland. The land is harsh, yes; but it is very firmly settled, with sprawling communities along the shoreline ekeing out a steady if not always comfortable existence from fishing. Little obvious has changed in the landscape since the arrival of the Scrim, save that more building are made from stone, and there are now great earthworks further inland.
Notable locations:
Mur-Vista: Though it is not the oldest nor the largest of the fishing villages along the shores of Aral-Mur, Mur-Vista sits atop the finest and most plentiful supply of opals in the region, making it the center of political power among the Arali- and therefore the primary site of Scrim occupation. Also the hub for coastal trade out of the region.
Arali Nursery: The first Scrim nursery established by force rather than developed with the permission of the locals, and as such the first to truly rival the nurseries of Thun in scope and size. Built on land mostly unused by the Arali themselves, the Arali Nursery stretches across long swathes of the natural basalt formations in Aral-Mur. To the Scrim, it is just another nursery; to the Arali, it is a reminder of their defeat and their subjugation.

The Arali are a group of humans living in scattered settlements along the Northern shore of Mamut, united by shared ancestry and mutual prosperity. Most make their living from the sea, from trade, or from opal-mining, or else in a profession supporting one of those three ends. The Arali are hearty, hardy folk, despite their surroundings. They tend towards a build slightly shorter than the human average, but broad and muscular. They tend to live in large, extended family units, with most dwellings being large enough to support at least a couple of dozen people living in close proximity, with the extended family generally serving as the center of day-to-day life. Between themselves, these families fight, feud, and occasionally come together in celebration- though just as often this is an excuse for another feud. Still, by and large order is maintained, in extreme cases by intervention from the rest of the community if a feud grows particularly violent.
Before the arrival of the Scrim, Arali society was organized around two tiers of government, the Petty Councils, each composed of respected elders from various important families in each settlement, and the High Council, based in Mur-Vista and with representatives from every village or town of note. The High Council’s primary purpose was, in times of peace, to oversee and keep organized any trade, with most of the councillors vying to arrange matters best for their own settlements and clans. In times of war, its purpose was simple and bloody- repel invaders at all costs.
Having failed in that duty, the High Council has not technically been dissolved by its new rulers, but its power has been greatly reduced. It must now answer to the currently assigned Scrimspeaker for the area, who theoretically is a member of the council representing Thun’s interests but who none dare gainsay given their position. While trade does still largely flow as the council sees fit, Thun takes its tax, and does not always return what is taken in equal measure.
What Thun does return to the Arali, though, is protection. The Petty Councils have largely been responsible for overseeing defence against the blightspawn, among their other responsibilities but with the bronze-clad, bow-wielding soldiers of Thun ever-present, and with many of their own soldiers lost in the attempt to repel them, the Arali have gradually become used to no longer being able to rely on themselves for this function. Instead, the Petty Councils do what they do best- bicker and vie internally for status. Thun has little interest in managing the local politics of Aral-Mur, so the families continue to fight each other, unable to fight their conquerors.

The Arali practice a form of Ancestor Worship, or at least, they try to. The ruling Scrim do their best to discourage and suppress the practice, albeit with extremely limited success. For now, the native practices of the Arali continue more or less unabated, though Thun does not hide its displeasure at the fact.
The faith is simple, and largely self-explanatory. When respected or venerable members of the community pass on, they join other ancestors of the Arali in the world beyond. Those ancestors can then be coaxed to occupy vessels in the mortal world, via supplication with sacrifice and offerings. They will inhabit those vessels that they might guide their descendants. These vessels can take many forms, but are most commonly small sealed pottery containers with a part of the ancestor in question sealed inside. Families will typically keep a few vessels for notable and important members of their family line, while chieftains and other figures of similar stature are held in reverence by the community.
By paying proper tribute to these vessels, and giving proper reverence and care, these spirits can be coaxed to assume animalistic forms in the mortal world, to grant guidance, comfort, or sometimes more direct aid. They are typically used for this last purpose only in times of great need, as a spirit that feels it is called upon lightly may spurn its worshippers, and overuse can damage or even destroy the vessel, severing the spirit’s link to the realm of the living. The Scrim invasion resulted in the vessels of many important and respected spirits being lost, which has been the cause of no small amount of resentment.
Worship for the most important ancestors happens at the Hall of Spirits near the center of Vista-Mur. Though much-diminished, this grand and finely decorated (by Arali standards) wooden hall is where those spirits belonging to the community rather than to individual family groups are kept, and before the arrival of the Scrim, it was one freely open for any to visit at any time they liked. Because of the usage of spirits by the Arali as weapons in their battle with the Scrim, they are ill-inclined to see the vessels as anything else, and it is only the threat of outright rebellion that keeps them from smashing all the vessels regardless of the Arali’s wishes. Instead, access is tightly controlled, and perhaps because of the constant observation of the Scrim the spirits contained within have been reticent to emerge, to the ongoing consternation of the Arali.

Aral-Mur produces a small supply of Opals, commonly used by the locals for barter before the arrival of the Scrim. They are still used for that purpose, although with the Scrim in charge a system of coinage as demonstrated to them by the Dreamspeakers, has begun to take over in matters of trade. The Arali frequently use these gems as decoration, too, and the wealthier families often like to include them on their spirit vessels.

[Elemental]

Aran Viska
Region 111

Semi-nomadic children of two gods that live in reverence of their dead heroes.
Starting tech: Animal husbandry

The current Aranin is Talsharn Anviskad, who has served in this position for thirteen years. His reign has not been marked by any incidents of note aside from a notable scuffle with Blightspawn in Iskaran Venat which cost him an eye and earned him the admiration of warriors throughout Aran Viska. However despite this he is a somewhat ineffectual and weak leader, unwilling to impose his will on his subordinates and so the Nari are relatively free to ignore him despite the support he has from the Elders.

Rolls. (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24591124&postcount=32)
Diplomacy: 1
Military: 4
Opulence: 2
Faith: 5
Intrigue: 1

A cold and windswept land, Aran Viska is located between three great lakes in the western portion of Tarandi.

In the local tongue these lakes are Karis Ra, the westernmost lake on which Aran Viska has only a very short coastline, Skarazic Ra, the northern lake across which lies Uldra, and Uracan Ra, the southern lake across which lies the lands of Clann Solais. These large freshwater lakes are home to abundant fish and water fowl and, aside from the Skarazic Ra, are large enough that they avoid freezing over entirely in all but the harshest Winters. During the False Dawn this was a very common occurrence and led to much hardship among those of the Viskari who rely upon the lake fisheries and seal hunting for their livelihoods. The Skarazic Ra does freeze over each Winter, but the ice can be broken through and fishing resumed. A river, the Tallanak, flows from Uracan Ra and empties into Karis Ra and forms much of the southern border of Aran Viska.

Aran Viska itself can be divided into four main geographical subdivisions:

The smallest of these is Talla, a marshy area around the delta of the Tallanak. This area is sparsely inhabited and home to stunted trees and shrubs. During the Winter most of the marsh freezes over, but when the weather is warm it comes alive with millions of migratory birds and flowering plants.

The next smallest is Uraca, a lightly wooded area along the shores of Uracan Ra. The migratory routes of many steppe animals, including mammoths, wild horses, bison, musk oxen and aurochs, pass through this region and provide a valuable opportunity for hunters and predators. Predatory animals include wolves, steppe lions and the occasional bear or sabre-tiger.

North of Uraca is Iskaran Venat, the Dead Forest, a densely wooded region that marks the eastern edge of Aran Viska and grows right up to the shores of Skarazic Ra. Iskaran Venat, despite its name, is very much alive and indeed quite beautiful. It is dominated by conifers and is home to a wide selection of deer and other herbivores that are preyed upon by wolves, bears and sabre-tigers. The name given to Iskaran Venat derives from the ancient and discontinued custom of clearing out sections of the forest and raising great burial mounds for revered heroes. These mounds, long since grown over, are considered sacred and approaching them is a deep cultural taboo backed up by rumours of curses and hauntings. Priests do brave the risk however to commune with the dead interned within.

The remainder of Aran Viska, and it's largest component, is the Viskari portion of the Great Steppe of Tarandi. Though separated from the majority by Iskaran Venat and Uraca, it shares many of the features in common with the rest of the steppe. Large herds, both wild and domesticated, roam the lands, moving with the seasons and to avoid predators.

The Viskari primarily live in Uraca, along the Tallanak and on the Steppe, with smaller populations in Talla and Iskaran Venat. Most live a semi-nomadic life, but permanent settlements have grown in the more mild portions of the country and fishing villages are present on the shores of each of the three lakes. Aside from the fishing villages, most settlements are constructed with the purpose of shelter and safety in mind. They usually consist of a large hall, built on a hill if possible, surrounded by a cluster of small houses that are then surrounded by a palisade. Another palisade is located at some distance from the first and the area between them functions as housing for herds should the need arise. Much more transient settlements are located at three spots along the Tallanak where old riverbeds are scoured for silver. Religious sites are usually megalithic in nature from solitary standing stones to entire circles, the largest of which is the Circle of Heroes, located at the edge of Iskaran Venat. While mound building was popular generations ago, the current tradition is to bury the dead near to a stone circle and mark the grave with a stone. This has led to the largest cemeteries being akin to a forest of standing stones.

The Viskari, or the Children of Two Bloods as they are sometimes called, are a people formed from the intermingling of Human and Orcish bloodlines generations ago. The circumstances that resulted in this state of affairs is unknown, the facts having been obscured by time and later legends and will likely only be able to be picked apart by genetic studies and extensive archaeological studies. The legends of the Viskari however state that when the world was young and the gods still walked among their peoples, two gods, one of the Orcs and one of Men fell in love and through their union produced a new people. This has led to a feeling of superiority among them as they are dual-blooded, unlike most who are descended from only a single god.

Viskari stand on average six and a half feet tall with women being slightly shorter and have green or greyish-green skin. Their hair, which is worn long and often braided, is black or brown with shades of dark blond or auburn being very rare. Red is the most common eye colour, though black, blue, green and yellow are also seen regularly. Each has a pair of tusks pointing up from their lower jaw, a feature that is more pronounced on males than females. Viskari are adapted well to the cold and avoid the heat as much as possible. Assuming they manage to avoid violence, famine and disease, they can be expected to live in excess of seventy years.

The majority of the Viskari live as semi-nomadic hunters and herders and gain their living from the beasts of the forests and great herds of sheep, cattle and horses. Hunting is considered more prestigious than herding, but ownership of herds is the primary source of wealth and control of the best land for pasturing is often contested by the various chieftains. Near to the great lakes at the edges of Aran Viska people live a more settled life, sustained by the bounty of fish from the lakes and crude farming settlements.

The Viskari are master animal tamers and in addition to their equestrian skill, they are expert falconers and wolf-handlers. The golden eagle is both the most common and most prized bird of prey tamed by the Viskari and is regularly used to aid in hunts of small animals across the plains. Attempts to train lake eagles to aid in fishing have failed. Wolves are preferred for hunting larger prey, whether on the plains or in the forests, but they are also used as guard and companion animals. In addition to these useful examples of animal training, ravens are often kept as pets and occasionally they can be taught to speak simply phrases, in general however they are considered fickle companions and rarely trained to do anything. Their long lifespan makes them a fine companion however and they are much cheaper to upkeep than eagles or wolves.

Clothing among the Viskari is dependent on the seasons. Winter clothing is primarily practical and dominated by furs, thick hides and heavy wool to keep the wind at bay. In the warmer parts of the years such heavy clothing can be discarded in favour of lighter garments. Women often wear light woven shawls dyed a number of bright colours and the men are not afraid to bare their chests. Fur trimmed capes are commonly worn by warriors even in the height of Summer as a mark of status. Throughout the year silver jewellery set with semi-precious stones is commonly used as ornamentation. Males occasionally wear tattoos that serve either as symbols of religious devotion or mark especially memorable kills. More than a few visible tattoos is however viewed as a mark of arrogance.

The principle crafts of the Viskari are silversmithing and weaving, both of which they excel at. While weaving primarily fulfils a practical role in the manufacture of clothing and blankets, geometric patterns made through the use of simple vegetable dyes are in frequent use and often employed to make carpets and ornamental banners with most designs including symbols intended to ward off danger and evil. Silver meanwhile is entirely used for ornament and ritual purposes and each object is made with the utmost care.

Marriage among the Viskari is usually for life with both parents expected to raise any children. Arranged marriages are looked down upon as being against the example set by the Dual Gods and a parent who refuses an adult child's right to marry as they choose without valid reason is shunned. However, as the parents of both would-be newlyweds are expected to provide a dowry, spurious objections are sometimes brought up by those who would risk much prestige by providing a substandard dowry. In addition, it is possible for a man or woman to take another man or woman as a concubine. This is a practice constrained to those with wealth to spare as a concubine who is improperly provided for may leave without consequence.

All Viskari adults are expected to know the basics of fighting, but as they are expected to provide their own equipment this limits their usefulness. Nevertheless, they make good light cavalry armed with short bows, javelin and spears. Full time warriors on the other hand are maintained as part of the retinue of chieftain and are outfitted with proper weapons and hide armour. They spend most of their time hunting, feasting and honing their skill at combat.

The chieftains themselves, or Nari, singular Nar, occupy an relatively informal position in Viskari society. Anyone may claim such a title as their is no legal basis or authority associated with it. In practice however, the chieftains regulate themselves, acknowledging 'rightful' claims and discouraging upstarts. In short, the chieftains decide who is and is not a chieftain and they are mostly concerned with preserving the exclusivity of the title even as they scuffle with one another over prime grazing land and silver deposits.

Despite the disunity and decentralised nature of their people, the Viskari do in fact have a king/queen, the Aranin/Ara. They are chosen by a moot consisting of revered elders that meets to elect or remove the Aranin. The Moot of Elders meets each Midsummer at the Circle of Heroes to discuss matters of importance and advise the Aranin. Membership in the Moot is based primarily on age, as indicated by its title, and wisdom. As wisdom is difficult to gauge the Moot tends to favour the inclusion of priests, sorcerers and other individuals whose knowledge at least can be tested.

The sorcerers and witches of Aran Viska in general live on the outskirts of society, respected for their knowledge of magic, medicine and the secrets of the world, but feared and mistrusted for those same reasons. However whenever a child is sick or a talisman is needed to protect against a curse, their door is the first many will turn to.

Aran Viska, while otherwise not particularly endowed with natural resource is nevertheless rich in Silver which is widely used to make jewellery and ritual implements. Silver is viewed as sacred to the Gods of the Viskari and so it's use as money is considered unlucky. To combat this each object crafted of silver is taken to be blessed and marked with apotropaic symbols. Unmarked objects are regarded with suspicion and widely regarded as cursed.

Isla Mine: Aran Viska
Taruk Mine: Open
Garant Mine: Open

The Viskari have all that they need within their lands, but they desire more than this and seek the riches they have heard of in distant lands. In particular Precious Gems are of great interest to them both for their own beauty and the potential within them.

The Viskari worship two Gods above all others from whom they claim descent, though they do not deny the divinity of other deities. The Dual Gods are equal and are worshipped as an inseparable pair aside from very specific rites. Each has a high priest/priestess, or Aranin/Ara Sarak, who is ritually married to the high priest/priestess of the other, though they may have other spouses and concubines. Their tenure ends when either of them dies, whether through violence, sickness or age and a new pair of priests are elevated to replace them. Viskari priests, in addition to their religious duties, also practice sorcery, medicine and commune with the dead, though these arts are not restricted to them.

The two Gods of the Viskari are Aer Caladon, God of the Moon and Guide to the Souls of the Dead, and Iskandrazac, the Warrior and Guardian of the Gates of the Underworld.

Aer Caladon is usually depicted as a Human with long black hair crowned with silver horns. In one hand they carry a bow and in the other a lily.
Iskandrazac is usually depicted as an Orc with braided hair. They carry a sword in one hand, a burning torch in the other and are often accompanied by wolves.

Other than these principle attributes their depictions vary based on the skill and intention of the artists involved. Usually each is depicted as male, but female depictions are also permitted as the Viskari believe that the gods can alter their forms as desired.

In addition to the Dual Gods, the Viskari engage in veneration of the dead. They regularly visit the great burial mounds to commune with the great heroes of the past and seek their advice. Of late however the need to seek advice has grown and perhaps more drastic measures will need to be undertaken...


The holiest site of the Viskari is the Circle of Heroes, an ancient stone circle built atop a great mound. It consists of a circle of great standing stones capped with a ring of lintels surrounded by a sparse ring of smaller stones. The primary circle of thirty megaliths is aligned to the orbit of the Moon and the outer ring points to important constellations at midnight of the Winter Solstice. The area enclosed by the inner ring is a sanctuary for the performance of religious rituals and none may enter save through invitation of a priest.

The stones themselves are black or perhaps very dark grey and are streaked with bands of native silver and silver ore that glitter in the light of the ritual bonfire. The inner face of each stone is carved in honour of one of the thirty heroes of legend and their exploits and the lintels form a frieze depicting hunters and animals.



Cayshan Ver
Region 112

Cayshan Ver, or Valley of the Cayshan, is a heavily forested land watered by rivers flowing north from the Mountains of the Sun. The majority of these small rivers and streams are tributaries of the Caysh River, itself a tributary of the Tallanak, locally known as the Taln. The general lay of the land forms a broad valley between the rugged lands of Clann Solais, the highlands of Dannu-Gaon and a low range of hills that marks the southern edge of Zarakor.

The valley is relatively sheltered from the northern winds and this combined with deep soils from centuries of floods have resulted in a thick forest of pines, spruces and larches. The northernmost regions are much more sparsely forested and the land gives way to steppe in the substantially less sheltered valley of the Talln. This band of steppe is home to a thick carpet of wildflowers during the warmer months which supplies ample fodder for migrating herds of aurochs, bison and horses.

The mountainous south is dominated by rocky outcroppings rich in veins of cassiterite that glint in the sunlight. Similar formations can be found elsewhere within the region, but nowhere else in such number or size.

Local settlements are usually built near a river for ease of transport and consist of a wooden palisade surrounding tall houses on stilts, each built with the finest artisanry their builders could muster. Fields and gardens surround the towns, all of which are encircled by stones carved with sacred symbols to ensure good harvests and ward off evil spirits.

The people of Cayshan Ver, the Cayshan, are Minotaurs. They stand eight and a half feet tall on average and have powerful bodies to match. They are covered in a layer of dark brown or black fur. In addition they have a thick mane of black hair and a pair of dark grey bovine horns. Their eyes are predominantly blue, though green and brown are not uncommon. Lifespans can be in excess of one hundred and twenty years, though this is rare and the common expected lifespan is merely one hundred and ten.

Most Cayshan live in riverside towns and work as farmers, hunters and crafters. Those near the tin deposits are usually employed in mining and smelting cassiterite and sending the resulting metal downstream towards the towns. They are master artisans and this is apparent in everything they make, from their homes to their tools and garments, even their food, but their specialty is metal. Whether it be copper, tin, gold, silver or lead, the Cayshan are capable of producing all manner of fabulous jewellery and ornaments and the quality of their tools is second to none.

Due to their large size and hardworking nature, the Cayshan prefer heavy, durable garments of leather which they richly ornament with beads, feathers and tin ornaments and charms. Woollen garments are worn when work isn't expected and in the Winter heavy furs are worn. Great care is taken of every garment as they can be difficult to replace due to the sheer bulk of the average Cayshan.

Each Cayshan town and village is governed by a hereditary lord and a council of elders. They were disunited but lived in peace and were caught off guard by the Viskari attack. One of the lords, Valeris Ren Nimha, rose to meet the invaders and held them off for many many years with the support of the other lords before finally being bested in one on one combat by Talsharn Anviskad. The Viskari invaders have made no effort to depose the local leaders provided they behave themselves and have appointed Ren Nimha's daughter, Valeris Rey Halon, as High Lord of Cayshan Ver.

Though found elsewhere, nowhere else but Cayshan Ver can so much cassiterite, the ore of Tin, be found. It is mined and smelted and cast into ingots for transport. The locals view it as somewhat alive and make efforts to appease the Tin Spirits as they work it.

The Cayshan are often known to outsiders as the Children of the Creator as one of the epithets of their God is "The Creator". Only Cayshan priests know his true name and so most of the populace refer to him as Ren. It is their belief that Ren is the patron of artists and craftspeople and was the god responsible for forging the world from the cosmic void, as well as the tools and weapons of many of the other gods and spirits. They are usually depicted as a tall, jovial Minotaur with a smithing hammer.

The holiest site of the Cayshan is an enormous slab of quartz high in the mountains, The Gods' Moot. Perfectly flat and free from cracks, the Cayshan believe that it was placed by the gods to serve as a meeting place among them. As a result they themselves refuse to stand upon it save for ceremonies wherein they beseech the aid of the divine.



Zarakor
Region 98

The land of Zarakor lies on the southern shore of Karis Ra, or Zarakra in the local tongue, and is watered by rivers flowing down from Dannu-Gaon. The terrain itself mostly consists of rolling hills interspersed with swampy river valleys. The most significant hills form the boundary with Cayshan Ver, but nowhere is the terrain particularly rugged. A strip of low lying grassland lies along the shore of the great lake save for marshlands around the river deltas. The hills are covered with low lying shrubs and the occasional grove of trees while the river valleys themselves are prone to flooding and are considerably marshy.

There are few permanent settlements as the inhabitants are primarily nomadic pastoralists, however the fishing in Karis Ra is good and so a number of fishing villages have sprung up to take advantage of this reliable food source as the lake does not freeze over even in the harshest winters.

The people of Zarakor are Orcs who refer to themselves as the Zarak. They look very similar to the Viskari on account of shared ancestry, but they are taller, standing usually over seven feet and have universally red eyes and black or brown hair without the colour variants present among the Viskari. Their features are harsher and their tusks more pronounced than the Viskari, but it would be almost impossible to tell them apart. They are comfortable in a variety of temperatures provided it's not cold enough to snow. Their lifespans are comparable to both humans and Viskari.

The Zarak are primarily pastoral nomads following herds of dire goats which supply them with meat, milk, wool and horn. They supplement this diet with hunting and foraging and along the lakeshore there are numerous communities of fishers and sealers. They share the Viskari knack for handling animals and keep their own eagles and wolves, but it seems that most of their number are allergic to horses for reasons unknown.

Despite the relative cool of Tarandi, they need to wear very little until the Winter snow starts to fall. In the warmer months they wear enough to keep themselves modest and protect themselves from injury, but they otherwise show off a lot of skin as they use elaborate tattoos to show their status and accomplishments, as well as to serve as apotropaic symbols to protect themselves from spirits of disease and sickness. When the snow does start falling, however, they done thick garments of fur and wool as like their Viskari neighbours they know all to well the danger the cold brings. Relatively plain copper and silver jewellery is regularly worn for ornamentation and as talismans.

Weaving is the primary art of the Zarak and they make great use of the fine wool of dire goats to weave shawls, scarves, carpets and all manner of other crafts using local vegetable dyes to create intricate patterns. Zarak carpets are typically geometric in design as it is believed the maze-like patterns confuse evil spirits and cause them to become trapped.

The Zarak are a highly disunited people with several dozen tribes of various sizes sharing the land together. Tribal feuds are common, but rarely result in significant bloodshed. When the Viskari invaded they were unable to organise a united response and were quickly forced to accept the Moot's leadership.

Though they do keep the occasional other animal, the primary livestock of the Zarak is the Dire Goat. As large as a draft horse, covered with thick, shaggy wool and possessing razor sharp, scimitar-life horns, Dire Goats are remarkably placid animals unless angered. Their size gives them great confidence as there are few predators brave enough to attack a herd with even minor Blightspawn being gored to death and trampled beneath their hooves with ease. How the Zarak tamed them is a mystery, but they managed it somehow. Though their meat, horns, milk and the cheese that derives from it are all crucial to the Zarak, the most valuable product is their wool. Remarkably soft and able to be readily dyed a variety of colours, Dire Goat wool is made into all manner of woollen goods from carpets to shawls to hats.

The Zarak both revere and fear Winter and so worship a trio of gods known as the Frost Binders. Depicted as male winged Orcs, these gods are considered to bring about the return of Spring each year; Enak who brings warm southern winds, Tavin who raises the Sun high in the sky and Havul who frees the rivers from their icy chains.
Every year local spiritual leaders gather at stone circle on a high hilltop known as the Circle of Flame to light a great bonfire and prepare for the return of the Frost Binders so that they may once again banish Winter's power.



Sharu
Region 93

Sharu is a rugged region of highlands cut deeply by sheltered valleys. The ridges are rocky and sparsely vegetated by hardy shrubs whereas the valleys have deep fertile soils that support agriculture and woodlands. The valley sides are covered in fields of flax, both wild and cultivated, that colour the landscape a soft blue for part of the year. Though the land is very beautiful and picturesque, there are few geographical features that stand out save for The Worldcrest, a high mountain that rises in the southern region of Sharu near to Dannu-Gaon.

The Worldcrest is one of the tallest mountains in Tarandi, perhaps the tallest, and unlike many other mighty peaks it is not obscured behind smaller mountains and instead rises directly from the floor of a valley far below. A sparkling waterfall tumbles hundreds of metres down over veins of crystalline rock to a river below, resulting in a near permanent rainbow, and on ideal nights a moonbow. A difficult mountain trail leads up the side of the mountain to an ancient temple precariously perched overlooking the lands below.

Sharu is a relatively heavily populated region and there are numerous towns of varying sizes down in the valleys. These settlements are usually built on a hill for defensive purposes, both from flood and attack, and are built of a mix of stone and wood with many structures being two or three stories in height. Houses are typically built with at least one window or doorway looking towards the mountains.

The people of Sharu, the An-Sharu, are closely related to the Dannu-Gao to their south and likely share a common ethnic origin. Their hair has a tendency to be slightly lighter, but this may just be due to spending more time outside. Unlike their kin they do not inhabit tunnels and instead dwell above ground. They are likewise masters of agriculture able to cultivate a wide variety of crops, particularly their famous flax, but unlike the Dannu-Gao their mastery of irrigation is limited and they are over reliant on annual spring floods.

Due to the proliferation of available linen, the An-Sharu are master weavers and produce fine garments and other textiles that they dye a range of natural colours. In the Winter months they wear heavy woollens and furs like most of the people of Tarandi, though they leave these garments plain and practical.

The An-Sharu are organised in a series of small states, the majority of which are led by a chieftain who is chosen from among the previous chieftain's children by a vote of the local elders, which in Sharu consists of everyone over the age of fifty. The role of a chieftain is to primarily resolve disputes within their own community. Disputes involving other communities or between chieftains are usually resolved by consulting a third chieftain to mediate. Occasionally a High Chieftain is elected to deal with an emergency, as happened during the Viskari invasion. Alas, Tysan-Kal found himself outmatched by the Aranin and was ultimately forced to surrender in shame leaving the position vacant until needed again.

The soils of Sharu are eminently suited for the cultivation of a local Flax species, a plant with many uses. The An-Sharu weave it into cloth, use it to make baskets and ropes and use the oil in cooking, plus the flowers are quite pleasant to look at. Truly there is no more useful plant in all of Tarandi.

Like the Dannu-Gaon, the An-Sharu believe that the world is alive with many spirits and that it's important to have a good relationship with them. To this end they leave simple offerings and sing songs to the earth and water to calm and soothe them. The most important spirit is the Spirit of the Worldcrest whom the An-Sharu believe to be particularly grumpy when upset. To this end a community of cantors was instituted in ages past known as the The Sect of the Crest who travel through the land leading the people in song.

The Sect is based out of an ancient temple built on the side of the Worldcrest known as the House of Song where initiates are taught the old songs.

[Laura]

Shandolé
Elf Country

Shandolýn - Elven River Valley
Region #115 - Land of the River Elves

(Shan Valley)


https://i.pinimg.com/564x/28/2d/39/282d39b9973945a3d2c299e3fb5df8c1.jpg

Oh Shandolýn, my native valley,
My ka longs t’ greet ye.
Away ye rolling river
My feet will follow hither

Ye flows away, yonder a’ways
Unto the Lýndícalah!

---

Summery

Shandolýn is home to a peaceful tribal culture that is transitioning from a traditional nomadic life into a more sedentary existence. The River Elves are deeply spiritual and take strength if the Ka River around which their civilization is centered.

Region: #115 - Tarandi
Race: Shaní (River Elves)
Leadership: The Winter Council
Religion: The Ancient Ways: Way of Simráh
Resource: Furs (Great)
Requires Resource: Metal
Starting Technology: Animal Husbandry

---

Leadership

All Shándole tribes are ruled by Elder counsils, which meet regularly to make community decisions and settel differences among the local Shaní. All Shaní of the age 400 or older are considered Elders and may attend local council meetings. Decisions within meetings are made through voting and discussion.

All tribal councils operate under the authority of the Winter Counsil, a group of nine appointed Elders, who rule over all the tribes of Shandolé.




The Winter Council

Ruling over all of Shandolé, the Winter Counsil selects its members from the most respected or experienced of the tribal Elders. There are nine Elder seats, but the Winter Council will also sometimes accept carefully chosen younger shaní based on their achievements and merits to sit on up to three additional “honor” seats of the Winter Council. So, the Winter Council may have anywhere between nine to twelve members depending on how many honor seats are being held.

All members of the Winter Council sit in equal authority with one another and decisions are made by voting after thorough discussion. If a unanimous decision cannot be reached on a matter after five days of discussion, they will decide based on a two-thirds majority. If a two-thirds majority cannot be reached after ten days of discussion, the Winter Counsel will go with a general majority. In the case of a locked tie, the vote of the longest standing member of the Winter Counsel is the tie-breaker. If possible, laws and cases that passed with less than a two-thirds majority will be brought up for review again after six-months for a revote.

While these methods of rule and leadership work for most times, in times of great trouble when the Shaní cannot afford the luxury of many days of debate or any hesitation in leadership, a Crisis Chief will be appointed and given a set number of days in which they can lead with greater authority making choices quickly and allowed to spend resources without hesitation. This is only done in times of dire need.

Although all Winter Counselors are all technically equal to one another, there is often an organic hierarchy that tends to form based on seniority, charisma and ideological affiliations. In the century leading up to the Blue Commit and the early era of the Phoenix, the most respected and influancial Winter Counselor is Talákin’Záni’Quêzí - Eagle Flies High and Sees All. He held an honor seat for many years before coming an Elder and has served as Crisis Chief a number of times in the era after the False Dawn. He is well known for his foresight, diplomacy and willingness to take decisive and necessary actions in tough times.





Talákin’Záni’Quêzí - Eagle Flies High and Sees All
Eldest Member of the Winter Counsel & First Leader of Shandolé in the Era of the Blue Phoenix


https://i.postimg.cc/ZqdtZPfS/ZanQuezi.jpg


Moniker: Zán’Quêzí (Eagle Sees)
Age: ~ 530
Marital Status: Widower
Sexuality: Bisexual
Eyes: Blue
Hair: Black
Height: 6’9”
Symbol: A Golden Eagle & The Sun

Original Stats

Diplomacy: 2
Military: 1
Opulence: 3
Faith: 4
Intrigue: 4

Current Stats (Round #3)

Diplomacy: 3
Military: 3
Opulence: 3
Faith: 4
Intrigue: 5


Over the past of centuries, Zán'Quêzí has proven capable in preparing and guiding the tribe through terrible circumstances. He has been a Crisis Chief on multiple occasions in the past and has done much to help the tribe survive the aftermath of the False Dawn and then advance into the Era of the Blue Phoenix.

Many shaní would credit Zán'Quêzí for saving Shandolé, but he is also known some cruel and harsh decisions. Zán'Quêzí forced through a ruling, where he banished a quarter of the Shándole, over 2000 shaní. This was shortly after the False Dawn at the star of the Winter of Malice. He refused the banished aid and cut them off from shelter and resources in order to preserve enough for the rest of the shaní. This saved the core of the Shándole and kept starvation from consuming them all, but many shaní still hold this ruling against him and its rumored that a curse is upon him for the cruelty he enacted.

Cursed or not, Zán'Quêzí is a practical and cunning leader. He's less spiritual than some other shaní personally but sees faith as a very important means of unity and understanding. Because of this, Zán'Quêzí has gone out of his way to groom and encourage shamans and religious leaders, who can help find explanations and rebuild assurances for the rest of the Shándole. This has included a younger shan, Leósha’Lýndónah - Peace-in-Deep-Waters, who has shown great enlightenment and religious insight and leadership. Zán'Quêzí helped get her get an honor seat on the Winter Council, even though she is barely even 300 years old.







Leósha’Lýndónah - Peace in Deep Waters
Holds the only honor seat in The Winter Counsel, Chief Shaman & Lore-Master of Shandolé


https://i.postimg.cc/T3yh3Chv/Snow-girl-Painted.jpg

Moniker: Lýndónah (Deep Waters)
Age: ~ 300
Marital Status: Single
Sexuality: Asexual
Eyes: Blue
Hair: Black
Height: 5’8”
Symbol: An eye in a circle

Lýndónah is Shandolé’s chief shaman and a respected lore-master of her people. She’s also the youngest member of the Winter Council and, despite her relatively young age, no one can deny her wisdom and intelligence. She is thoughtful, well-spoken and an insightful and kind leader. She has proven herself able to bring understanding, open minds to new opportunities and make peace in difficult circumstances. She is deeply religious and believes there are many levels of awakening both in the past and in the future for her people.

She was very young when the False Dawn happened and feels strong effected by the mysteries surrounding those times. She often ponders the nature of Simráh and the False Dawn, trying to pierce the madness and amnesia that has afflicted her people. She has yet to make true headway, but believes the answers are out there somewhere to be discovered and will prove important to knowing the world and themselves in the future.

Since the Blue Commit, she has proved a capable diplomat and scholar, traveling to other lands of Tarandi and researching their lore, religion and histories. She has been a key figure in the Shándole’s religious transitions, organization and unification with The Ancient Ways and the other peoples of that faith and will likely to continue to help shape religious thought in the future.





M’Áwaní’Dóah - I Returned from the Darkness
Winter Councilor & Accomplished Warrior


https://i.postimg.cc/fTj53V6n/Edge-Tattooed.jpg

Monikers: Edge, M’Áwaní
Age: ~ 430
Marital Status: Single
Sexuality: Straight
Eyes: Dark Grey
Hair: Dark Brown
Height: 6’6”
Symbol: A jagged line that then circles back around

Edge is probably the least popular and respected of the Winter Council in Shandolé, but his refusal to go along with group-think and his unique life experiences traveling the lands outside Shandolýn have given him a distinctive voice and unique qualifications. Zán'Quêzí pushed for him to be appointed, despite the fact that the two don't often get along. Zán'Quêzí understood the importance of having a dissenting and questioning voice to bring up wider perspectives and is also pretty confident Edge won’t ever gain the popularity and trust needed to actually challenge his own prominence.

Edge murdered another shan over a century ago and got banished because of it. He managed to regain his honor and place within the society, when he helped saved the valley from a Blightspawn threat but is still viewed as a violent and disreputable person by many shaní. However, the knowledge he gained wandering Tarandi and his willingness to break from tradition and get his hands dirty makes him a valuable asset to the leadership of is Shandolé.

Edge also has some personal connections to The Sentinels of The Stones and led the effort to construct a local standing stone for the order in the Rosewood. Since the coming of the Blue Commit, he has made notable efforts to improve his own martial prowess and weapons skills, seeking training from the Sentinel stationed at the Rosewood Stone. He also has pushed the rest of the Shándole toward more organized and militant war parties and fortifications. He views this new age as likely to be a time of danger and turmoil and strives to protect and prepare his people.





Kaíske’M’Kaskí - Sing Free My Wild Heart
Winter Councilor, Skilled in Animal Attunement & in Social Logistics


https://i.postimg.cc/gkY51kGD/girl4.jpg

Moniker: Kaíske
Age: ~ 490
Marital Status: Married
Sexuality: Lesbian
Eyes: Purple
Hair: Black
Height: 6’2’
Symbol: A Running Horse

Kaíske was the first shan to tame horses in known memory and has continued to play an important role in developing the relationship of the shaní with domesticated animals, finding new and better ways to attune with animals and integrate them as part of the society. She is a shan of remarkable spirit and optimism, despite having suffered many terrible things in her past. At one point in her life she was taken captive by Blightspawn and barely managed to escape after enduring terrible things. She likes organizing and improving socity around her and has a sensible and fair demeaner and is beloved and trusted by many shaní for her rulings and her hard work helping the tribes organizing the central administration.





M’Eld’Simráh – I Will Stand and Remember
Winter Counselor, Explorer, Warrior & Charismatic Leader


https://i.postimg.cc/zv0VpXkB/guy9.jpg

Monikers: Root, M’Eld
Age: ~ 420
Marital Status: Married
Sexuality: Straight
Eyes: Dark Gray
Hair: Black
Height: 6’8’
Symbol: A Tree with Spreading Roots

Root is a handsome and charismatic shan, who’s quick ascension to the Winter Council was expected by all. His courage, leadership and good humor are all well-known across the tribes. For an Elder he still maintains much of the optimism and adventure-seeking traits of youth and will eagerly take up any new challenges that present themselves.

Because of his looks and charisma Root has often been sought by other shaní as a lover, but for over a century and a half, he has been true to his partner M’kazi’no’Soze. Their longstanding marriage and love affair are well known and lauded throughout the valley and their love shows no sign of falling off.

Unknown to him to either of them, Root is Eagle-See’s oldest child. Root was born nearly two centuries before the False Dawn, so all memory of his childhood and the parental connection he has to Eagle-Sees has been lost to False Dawn Madness. No one knows about this, but maybe something the truth will pierce through the False Dawn Madness.





M’kazi’no’Soze – My Heart Sings Against the Storm
Winter Counselor, Explorer & Charismatic Leader


https://i.postimg.cc/43vm2X9Q/Soze.jpg

Moniker: ‘Soze
Age: ~ 420
Marital Status: Married
Sexuality: Straight
Eyes: Hazel
Hair: Black
Height: 5’2” (She’s missing her lower legs)
Symbol: Lightning Striking Waves

‘Soze is a beautiful shan, with a keen wit and a wisdom often belied by her tendency for jokes and laughter. When she was younger, her legs got trampled by a mammoth and she nearly died. As it was, both her legs below the knee were amputated. Not many shaní can survive such a procedure, so she counts herself lucky to be alive and to have reached her Elder years. She has always shown a fierce determination and a will that never fights hoping or fighting. She will take on any challenge and cut with words any who deride her.

She is married to M’Eld’Simráh more often known as Root and they have been a true couple for almost as long as memory goes back. He is also a member of the Winter Council and they bicker and debate as much as any, but always end up supporting each other in the end. Their long-standing love story is well known and lauded by the rest of the shaní. They both love adventure and thanks to his reliable assistance, ‘Soze has been able to travel and confront much in life that her handicap may otherwise may have prevented her from. She often rides a horse or a sled, but nearly as often he carries her on his back.





---

Geography

Shandolýn is a post-glacial river valley isolated from most of Tarandi by the Santícemnáh Mountain range. In these cold and remote regions, the Shándole are accustomed to long difficult winters, where the nights grow long and cold. Nature is often their greatest threat, as there are no other native peoples in the region.

In the east the rocky ice-capped peaks of the Santícemnáh Mountains rise high and imperious, with evergreen forests of redwoods and pines on their skirts, and to the west is the Lyndicalah Sea, with the Ká River meandering its course though rolling central plains between the two. The Moriah Forest covers hills along the southern rim and the stony bluffs and shelves of Ice Worm Ridge closes in the northern end of the valley. Rain and snow are common in Shandolýn, along with thunderstorms and fog, as moisture flows in from the ocean and gathers against the mountains.





https://i.postimg.cc/v8fY5ndT/snow-forest.jpg

Ka River: The Ka River is the heart of the valley and the culture. It is the symbol of the Shaní’s faith and for centuries Shándole nomadic lifestyle revolved around annual journeys between the headwaters and the delta of the Ka River. It meanders from the mountains on SE side of the region to coast in the NW and it floods regularly with the melting of the mountain snows, leaving rich farming soil in the plains around its banks.

Santícemnáh Mountains: Dominating much of the region are the high Santícemnáhs. The name translates to Mountains of Ice and the peaks are, indeed, covered in snow and glaciers and rise into elevations well above the clouds. The foothills have evergreen forests that include towering redwoods and other ancient trees. Though the Shándole’s largest and most secured town, Winter Town, sits within the mountains, much of the Santícemnáhs are mysterious and ominous, full of places that haven’t been truly explored nor ever seen by the Shaní. Hidden vales, valley high meadows and untouched forests remain in the heights and many shaní dare not venture too far into those hidden reaches. Some who have explored the mountains have returned with stories of strange ruins, phantom spirits, underground temples and mysterious stone carvings, hinting at an eerie past, which has been lost to the False Dawn Madness.

Lyndicalah Sea: As the Shándole have become more advanced and sedentary, they have started relying more and more on the ocean and the resources and opportunities for trade it provides. Stoney cliffs line much of the shores to the south and the far north, but the area around the river delta has deep and accessible bays carved out by old glaciers. Islands of dropped debris line the coasts and the waters are full of deep nurturance and robust marine life. Seals, orcas, dolphins and whales are common and fishing and whale hunting has started to become more and more a staple of Shándole culture and livelihood.

Moriah Forest: On the southern hills at the edge of the valley, grows the Moriah Forest, a hardwood forest with many plants and animals not found in the plains surrounding the river. It's a rich source for trapping and hunting, and supplies lumber and firewood for the shaní. It is not as commonly traversed and lived in as the river plains, but a number of tribes regularly returned to the forest to gather wood and to hunt. It isn’t the heart and home of their valley, but it is a beloved and treasured place and a natural direction to begin expanding, as they seek out more resources and new horizons.

Ice Worm Ridge: Rocky step and mesas rise on the northern rim of the region and the glacier sits closest to the ocean in these parts. There’s little vegetation and the winds are bitter and fast, screaming over the sharp ridge rocks with a spiteful malice. The shaní seldom ever venture up into the ridges, not only because there is little there of any value, but also because this is often where the dreaded Ice Worms come from. These enormous ice-burrowing beasts usually hibernate, but when the waken, they eat everything in their paths, swallowing whole herds, swathes of forest and could easily devours a village if it set its sights upon it. Some of the shaní’s earliest memories involve the horrors of Ice Worm attacks and fear of these creatures tend to keep them from venturing very far north or up on to the mountain glaciers where the worms hibernate.

Winter Town: Winter Town is the largest and most fortified town in Shandolýn. It’s located in the base of the mountains, where the Moriah Forest meets the evergreen skirts of the Santícemnáhs. It has access to plenty of wood for burning is there is also stone for fortifications and sturdy houses. Most of the town is carved from the walls of a mountain gorge, where the source a of the Ka River flows out of an underground cave system. Almost all of the houses and Winter Hall itself are from times long before any shaní can remember and the methods of their construction have been lost to them. In the centuries following the False Dawn, when the winters were even harsher than they are now and blightspawn and other beasts were a constant threat, the fortifications of Winter Town were vital to their survival and almost all Shándole migrated to Winter Town during the darkest months the year. In many ways it was Winter Town that brought the varied tribes of shaní together as one nation. The Winter Counsel is named as such, because they traditionally gather and meet at Winter Hall when all the tribes are gathered together. These days, fewer and fewer shaní are choosing to migrate to its shelter every year, but it is still an important center of their culture and traditions.

River Town Camps: River Town, is really more of a series of several small camps and huts along a line of watch towers and basic fortifications that follow the course of the Ka River. Most people move from Winter Town to the River Town villages as soon as thaws starts. They don’t really stay in one place, but move around, traveling the banks and taking which ever hut is available at the moment. They travel on both horses and in canoes, fishing and hunting and following the herds. Once spring floods recede, crops are planted in the river floodplains and some stay to continue to tend them, but the majority of the people either move on down river or spread out over the plains in order to fish, hunt or gather other resources. The homes in the camps are regularly maintained by the community as a whole, because so many people constantly move around and in and out of the camps. Home and land “ownership” isn’t a concept they use. The camps and all the lands are used and maintained by the community as a whole, not by individuals. The hut you use and fix up today may well be used by someone different a few days later after you have moved on and if you come back, you may use the same hut, or you may end up using any other of the numerous houses at the camp.

Summer Town: Summer Town is on the coast. It is here that the Shándole do their yearly trading and hold the Summer Festival celebrations at the mouth of the Ka River. Summer Town is simple with only basic fortifications, as they try to be welcoming to the traders who visit them along the coast and summer is usually the least threatening time of the year when it comes to monsters and predators. Summer Town is a place of festivities and joyful gatherings. Boats and canoes are taken out into the sea, to hunt for whales and large fish and lot of busy hunting, crafting and socializing is done in Summer Town. Once the trading, sea hunting and partying is finished and the short summer begins to turn back to autumn, many Shándole go back up the river, harvesting the crops they planted on the way down and hoarding up as much food as possible to bring back to Winter Town to be storied in ice cellars, grain pits and pantries. In recant years, however, more shaní have started staying in and around Summer Town year-round. Boating and fishing industries has dramatically increased, as well as trading and travel. Of all places in Shandolýn, Summer Town has probably seen the most change and development, shifting from temporary festival grounds used only for a couple of months out of the year, to a bustling trading and fishing village year-round. The shaní of Summer Town have begun developing deeper connections and affinity to the ocean and the creatures of the sea, awaking memories and trance visions of ancient times when their people were sea farers rather the river nomads.

Alter of Á’Nenámako: Near Summer Town at the mouth of the Ka River, is a small island known as Á’Nenámako, or “The Last Island.” At the western end of the island a point rises with a commanding view of the Lyndicalah Sea. On this point the is a small garden, mostly comprised of naturally occurring wildflowers, surrounding a simple stone alter. There are some carved designs reminiscent of waves around the sides and the top has a carving that depicts the course of the Ka River through the valley. The point and the alter are considered a sacred place and shaní visit during the Summer Festival to look out over the view and meditate on Simráh, the course of the Ka River, the course of their lives and existence itself.

Rosewood Standing Stone: Built only a couple years after the Blue Commit was seen in the skies, the Rosewood Stone was constructed by both humans of the Dannu-Gaon tribes and shaní as a base and place of mystic power for The Sentinels of Stone, in hopes that the organization would protect the mountains and keep them secure from bligtspawn. It’s a significant site in that it was the first undertaking of international corporation, heralding a new era of greater awareness and interaction beyond the bounds of Shandolýn. The Rosewood Standing Stone is located up in the SE mountains, a few miles above Winter Town in a grove of towering redwoods trees. Several of the mystical Winter Rose vines can be found grown up the tree trunks and it's always been considered a place of spiritual power and reverence. The stone is of dark gray schist and is just over twelve feet tall but still looks small compared to the trees around it.






https://i.postimg.cc/BvtqP3ks/winter-wolf.jpg

Frost Wolves: Frost wolves are larger even than dire wolves, standing nearly as tall at the shoulder as a horse and with packed muscles and a long lean body. They have white fur, distinctively icy blue eyes and vicious teeth and claws. They are rare and usually only seen in the worst of winters, leading packs of other more mundane wolves in bold and savage hunts. They’re more intelligent than other wolves, with a cold calculating cunning that can be lent to pure malice and spite as often as it is to survival. Besides their size and intelligence, Frost Wolves have the unique capability to breath frosty/stormy winds in powerful breath attacks. The most powerful examples of this breath weapon have been known to fell trees and tear down houses, while also freezing the blood of any living creature unfortunate enough to be caught in the attack and coating surfaces with frosty brittle ice. They are greatly feared, but if slain a shard of un-melting ice can be found in the creature’s heart, glowing with a frosty blue light. Holding the stone will keep other wolves from attacking a person and cause winter winds to almost continuously swirl around them. The Shándole have managed to collect a few of these and after about nine years the ice shard will finally melt, nonetheless both the shards and the wolves are viewed with awe and reverence and a recognition of mystic power.

Lighting Lizards: These slender silver lizards are about a foot long, with bodies like a snake and short agile legs with claws capable of climbing sheer surfaces. Their heads are like small dragons with many sharp tiny teeth. These creatures are capable of mystic speed, moving from one point to another in a bolt too fast for the eye to follow. When they do, they crackle and spark like lightning. Also, when they bite a creature, they can electrocute it, causing a shock that momentarily stunts and disorients the victim, allowing the little lizard to get in several more shocking attacks and bring down creatures many times larger than itself. Usually Lightning lizards live and travel alone and mostly avoid people. They are rarely seen, but there have been times when food was scare that swarms of lightning lizards have been witnessed traveling together in a roiling sparking pack. In swarms they will attack huge mammoths, whole herds of reindeer, or even shaní camps. They can stripe creatures down to the bones in minutes and then bolt away before the bones can finish falling to the earth. When elves have managed to kill and gut lightning lizards, they have found a small metal ball inside that continuously buzzes and sparks with electricity. After several days the energy will fade, but the metal collected this way is considered mystical and greatly prized.

Fire Boars: These boars are large and stinking with a continually haze of smelly smoke around them. Their eyes blaze with orange light and their tusks are flinty black and sharp. They’re mostly scavengers, roaming the wilderness and feeding off the frozen carcasses of creatures winter has claimed. They’re mean and territorial, however, often attacking any creature that tries to approach it or its food with savage and vicious spite. Fire boars can breathe out gouts of stinking explosive flame and will use this to attack enemies and also to uncover, thaw and cook its food. The boars themselves cannot be eaten, as they are very poisonous and even the toughest of other scavengers or carnivores become very sick from eating even just a little of the meat. However, if a fire boar is gutted a burning coal can be found in its belly. They coal will keep burning for many months and while it has a stench, it is remarkably effective at cooking food and can warm a whole wigwam byitself.

Ice Worms: Ice Worms are the most feared of all predators in Shandolýn. They live in the ridges to the north and the glaciers of the upper reaches of the mountains, but occasionally come down into the valley looking for food and a mate. These creatures are enormous, capable of growing as long as 200 ft in length and 30 feet wide. They’re covered in hard gnarled scales of layered black glacier ice, packed with gravel and stone and impossible to penetrate. The ice of the scales glow when the worms are active with an inner light that is turned dark and dirty by the ice of the scales. An ice worm’s head is mostly a mouth round and deep, filled with rows and rows of sharp teeth, capable of ripping, slashing and grinding up anything it chooses, from ice to earth to whole tree trunks and certainly any living creature it closes upon. Despite their size, ice worms are also fast, nearly capable of keeping speed with a galloping horse and they can move over frozen ground and ice or borrow through it. However, if it moves into/onto ground absent of ice or snow, the ice worm begins to grow slower and more lethargic and it can’t swim. Ice worms have no eyes but have very keen hearing and tremor sense. When they are active, they will move toward noise and movement seeking food. They will consume whole herds of mammoths and still ravenously seek out more. Their hunger is a force of nature, a natural disaster that destroys all in its path. Thankfully, most of the time ice worms hibernate buried deep in the tundra earth or glaciers only emerging once every three or four decades to eat all it can find and seek for a mate. The awakening of one can trigger the awakening of another. They only have one sex and after mating both worms will lay an egg deep in the ground, before falling back into hibernation. The Shándole hate and fear ice worms. The shaní were once nearly destroyed when an ice worm attacked several tribes on their way back to Winter Town, many of the people managed to escape the area while their hunter distracted the ice worm, sacrificing themselves to give the rest time to flee, but all the food so carefully gathered over the yeas was devoured, smashed and scattered. What little was recovered was discovered to have been poisoned and trained by the ice worm’s passing. This was the beginning of the Winter of Malice the darkest year in Shándole history.

Leviathans: Leviathans are similar to ice worms, enormous creatures long and serpent like in shape, but with many tentacles at one end. They live in the deepest and darkest waters of the Lyndicalah Sea, amid frozen icebergs and where glaciers meet the water. However, they will sometimes swim south into warmer waters to feed. They are not as well-known nor feared as ice worms, as aren’t they encountered by the Shándole but as the shaní start relying more and more on the ocean and ventures further out with their boats, Leviathans may begin to grow in reputation.






https://i.postimg.cc/7Pnp4ctN/Rose.jpg

Winter Roses: This thorny vine mostly grows in the forests and high vales of the Santícemnáhs, but can sometimes be found in the Moriah Forest as well. It only blooms once and does so with large sweet-smelling roses, sometime red and sometimes white. However, once the roses have fully bloomed the plant stops growing, it doesn't wilt or change and remains in its state of full bloom for years or even many decades if left undisturbed. It seems completely immune to cold weather, ice and other harsh conditions while in full bloom. Only if a living creature breaks a stem, or picks a rose, does the vine begin to wilt, dying very slowly over the course of 5 to 10 years. If the petals of the roses are ground up and ingested or dried and then burned, it makes a poison that in a large dose can put a person into a deep coma they cannot be awoken from. In smaller doses is can cause a temporary stillness that might last a few days. Some elves will use to help them deeply meditate or get through a time of fasting, more easily.

Kypher: Kypher is a blueish waxy plant with tangled stems and small leaves that grow close to the ground in shady areas. It can be found all over the region, except in the highest parts of the mountains and the Ice Worm Ridges. It has a sweet-tangy scent and very small purple flowers. It is highly valued, because he has healing properties, causing people to recover from wounds and sicknesses much faster than normal and without complications like infection or even scars. It can be smashed and mixed with a little water to make a topical paste or dried out and smoked. If a person smokes it, it also gives a very strong high, where the person feels energized and does not grow weary. While they remain high, they can ignore the pains of hunger, cold, exhaustion and even the pain of wounds, but once they sober they will crash hard into whatever they had been ignoring and feel it all the worse because of it. Hunters and warriors will use it when they really need to push themselves.T he trouble with kypher, however, is that it is very addictive. Shaní that get addicted can be driven crazy by their desire to get more and if they can't the withdrawal symptoms can leave them weak, mentally tortured and unable to get up for weeks. The plant is rare enough that the shaní can't keep enough to constantly supply an addict for very long. Some shándole have died from withdrawal or have even killed in their desperation to find more. Because of this the Winter Council has forbidden its uses except in medical emergencies to save lives, or when hunters and warriors must be capable of ignoring pains for the rest of their tribe to be preserved. It's known that kypher and its effects are not natural and that the plant has mystical properties, so it is treated very carefully.

Chuckle Berries: These brownish purple berries grow on bushes in both the Ka River plains and the Moriah Forest. The brushes grow up remarkably quickly near the end of summer and then become heavy with berries, dying when the winter comes. The berries taste sweet and juicy, but do not actually do anything to fill a person up, or nourish them. They may as well have been eating air for all it fills their bellies. However, anyone who eats them will become very happy friendly and trusting. They will begin laughing at anything and everything and suddenly everyone around them is their best friend in the whole world and they will happily pour their heart out to them, spilling secrets and hidden desires and inner thoughts they never would have said while sober - all the while laughing and giggling between every other sentence they speak. The shaní believe the berries are magically cursed and warn their people to stay away. But... sometimes young foolish elves will sneak into the forest or the plains and find them and get super high with each other, laughing, crying and pouring out their hearts and like as not having sex, before falling asleep in the middle of the wilderness happy as babies in a cradle and without a worry in the world. They will regret it later, if their elders find out, or if some dangerous beast or predators stumbles upon them sleeping in the open like idiots.



---

People

The Shándole tribes live close to nature, with a strong sense of community and cooperation often eclipsing family and individuals. Domesticated animals play a strong roll in their communities, dogs and horses in particular and spiritualism shapes much of their world view. Trancing and meditation are practiced by all shaní and shaman play an important role in teaching and guiding other through life. With long elven lifespans and low birthrates their population still pretty low after the turmoil of the False Dawn and social structure is built more around age, accomplishment and vocation, than bloodlines or family connections. Also, because almost all shaní tend to maintain peak physical condition throughout their lives, as a culture they tend to value experience, intelligence and wisdom, more than physical strength and performance, as there is wider variance of intellectual ability within their communities.



Shándole are elven, but are little larger more brawny and tough than southern elves, having adapted to a harsh and cold environment. They can travel well through cold and rugged lands and know how to face starvations, but would probably suffer in hot climates.

Their skin is bronze-brown and their hair dark and wiry, with a thick texture. They have no facial hair. Their eyes are often blue, grey, or green, though sometimes they have amber or brown eyes. Pointed ears and long elegant hands and feet, are their most distinctly elven physical features. They mostly stand over 6’ tall and under 7’ with lithe dexterous builds and sharp bony features.

They might be mistaken as humans, on first sighting, because they are a little less elegant and slender in frame, but they have elven darkvision, keen senses, are capable of bursts of great speed when they need it.



Population



The Shándole were never very numerous and, having been devastated by the False Dawn and the following calamities of the Everwinter and the Blightspawn, they were reduced even more. Fertility rates in Shándole are lower than in human populations, so the 200 years since the calamity hasn't given them much time to recuperate their numbers.

The nation has a total of about 8,000 people, broken up into tribal communities between 500 and 1000 in number. All the communities tend to gather in close proximity when they meet at Summer Town and when they shelter at Winter Town and then spread out much more during the migration through the River Town camps.

Thanks to their smaller population size and migrational habits, the Shan are very mobil and adaptable, able to pack up and relocate in response to trouble and threats.



Life & Death



Like most elves, the Shándole are long lived, naturally living to be between 500 to 600 years. Once they mature around age 30, they don't physically age or weaken as the grow older. There is little physical difference between a 540 year old elf and a 30 year old elf.

Rather than physically, an old elf shows their age, by growing more and more distance and then lost mentally and spiritually. They call it Má'Morian or “The Longing.” An elf gets more and more absent minded and will fall into long meditations and trances, just staring into the distance. They are drawn toward nature, wandering aimlessly into the forests or the mountains, or just staring at the river or the sea for hours or even days at a time. Usually, once and elf has fallen into Má'Morian, they will choose to undergo a ritual called “Má’Tanlilion” or “The Departing” which is similar to a funeral, except the individual is still present. After the ritual the old elf leaves to wander alone into the wilderness with no more than a simple satchel with a few days’ worth of food.

Though losing family and loved ones in this way is difficult and sad for the Shándole, the elves view it as a natural and the right way to make room for the young and reserve resources for those with the greatest strength and the focused wisdom needed for the tribe's collective survival. An elf who tarries long into old age, dwelling on Má'Morian, but not departing is seen as selfish and a burden upon the younger generations and the people as a whole. Cruel as it may seem, social pressure is often put upon these elves to leave, though no elf is ever forced to perform Má’Tanlilion. While there is respect for individuals, the survival and good of the Shándole as a whole is prioritized. And those who, for one reason or another do not conform for the greater good, experience negative social pressure and even organized social ostracization if the nation decides their deviancy put the Shándole as a whole at risk either physically or morally.



Trancing



Besides not aging, the Shándole do not need to sleep. It's a difference in their physiology as well as something of a learned and ingrained spiritual trait. Instead of sleeping, they must simply spend several hours a day (usually at least 4) in meditation or "trancing" as it is called. This is tied strongly into their religion and what they call the Simráh, a channel to the memories and spirits of all past life. A trancing elf is not as aware as a wakeful elf, but is more mindful of their surroundings than someone who is sleeping.

They mentally discipline themselves during trance, and consider and review their own understandings and the ways of the greater spirit of memory, life and nature. Young elves usually have a spiritual teacher to help them get the most out of their trancing.

It is also a very good way to preserve energy and survive on fewer calories, as it can cycle their body into a state of semi-hibernation. While it's not a common accomplishment, some elves have been known to be able to go into a trance and stay that way for weeks without needing food or even much water.



Social Structure



The Shándole are still very much still recovering from the calamity of the False Dawn and the Everwinter and Blightspawn that followed. However, partly thanks to their smaller numbers, they have very close knit communities. Their social structure is framed more around the community than the “family” in the traditional sense of the word.




Choosing a single life-long sexual partner and raising your children yourselves isn’t especially uncommon, but it is not the normal practice. Throughout an elf’s life, they may have several spouses, either one at a time or in a more polyamorous situation. Committing to a single partner for the whole of one's life, when one lives centuries is not something commonly done, though for those who do find a partnership and love that can stand so long, there is much admiration and respect.

Children are often adopted by those who are best suited and most pleased to live as nurturers and caregivers, even if they have had no children themselves, or their own children are already grown. Often times this means children grow up in busy household, where many of the children of their age group within the community are raised together like siblings. Children are born relatively rarely, so this isn't as big a group as might be expected in human communities.

Craftsmen and lore masters, who have honed and perfected a skill are seldom expected to take on the burden of raising families or hunting. After all, it can take a century to perfect the building of canoes, the making of baskets or weaving of wool, the tanning and crafting of leathers and furs, or the strict memorization of the tribe’s history, lore and traditions. Younger and less skilled Shándole are expected to happily take on the responsibility of providing food and protection for these older artisans and lore masters.

Hunters, warriors and scouts are respected as providers and their courage in the face of monsters is lauded, but ultimately they are only doing their part to serve the greater good like anyone else and are often seen as somewhat less relevant or special, compared to specialized craftsman or lore-masters.





Older more experienced elves always lead, there are local sub-council that discussed problems in depth and agreed as a collective on decisions to bring before the main Winter Council. Younger elves have no say on what councils decide and are expected to trust in the wisdom of their elders and not question them, at least not openly.

A younger elf voicing concern or questioning an elder in private is acceptable and, in fact, often viewed as the means through which wisdom and skill in decision making is passed on. Privately seeking advice and council, or even seeking to give advice and council with and elder is important to the relationships between generations. However, defying, opening questioning or denouncing the decisions of an elder is considered more than just an egregious taboo, it could be tantamount to treason and grounds for social shunning and harsh reprimand.





Among the Shándole a division between the roles of male and female is not particularly present nor important. Both men and women are accepted in any role within the tribe and the only time there is significant difference made is when a woman becomes pregnant. A pregnant woman would be forbidden from hunting, scouting and from most other activities and expected to temporarily retire into a position with little risk or physical activity. She is given easy, rather tedious tasks to occupy herself with while she comes to term. Her responsibility to safely bare a new tribe member and give them birth is prioritized over her personal desires and preferred activities. Pregnancies last a little over a year for elves, but a pregnant woman who grows restless or stir crazy if often reprimanded and told that out of all the long years that are her own, she should not begrudge a single year dedicated to bringing another life into the world.

It can be repressive and some woman avoided pregnancy because of this, but once the child is born, the mother is free to raise the child herself, or hand it off to another caregiver and return to her normal role, as if it never happened. Sometimes a woman’s partner will willingly join her in retirement and fathers who do so are considered gracious and honorable. At times the father will even become the caretaker of the child once it is born, remaining in a more domestic role, while the mother returns fully to whatever role she had before getting pregnant. Pregnancy is not necessarily viewed as a choice and is seen more as a responsibility when it happens. Parenthood, on the other hand, is entirely optional and children are born rarely enough that there is always at least one person in the tribe that is more than happy and willing to take in and raise a newly born child.





False Dawn Madness



Shándole live to be nearly 600 years old, so survivors of the False Dawn are still alive and children of that time aren’t even middle-aged yet. All Shan elders are False Dawn survivors, including everyone on the Winter Council. However, no one alive from that time can clearly remember what happened or anything from before the calamity.

It wasn’t an instant mass amnesia, but in the decades following, memories just gradually faded away from everyone, even the most skilled lore masters. Carefully memorized songs and oral history just eluded them, names of ancestors faded away from thought, recollections of events failed and even careful meditation and reaching into the Simráh couldn’t bring memories back. Within fifty years nothing could be reliably known or recalled about anything around or before the False Dawn.

Shándole put great value on memory and connections to the past. They see life as one spirit stretching throughout time back to a primal origin, so a collective loss of memory was almost as distressing at the brightspawn and Everwinter. The Shan assume that somehow the False Dawn disrupted Simráh and whatever taint and dreadful power is behind it, it must have gone deep-deep into the source of life and spirit.

For a brief time the Shan feared all memory would continue to fade and people would relapse back into animals, unable to understand or remember anything of great significance. It took great leadership to get the tribe through this panic, as several people were ready to throw themselves into the freezing river and just die, rather than loose Simráh. But as time went on and memories of times after the False Dawn remained stable, faith and hope began to return and grow. Now Shándole leaders hope to even reconnect to the lost Simráh from before the False Dawn, but so far there hasn’t been much success. Councils speak of sending expeditions out on truth-quests, seeking other people and places and maybe even the source of the False Dawn in order to know what really happened. - Some younger elves think such plans and obsessions are the real False Dawn madness, but it is not there place to question their elders.




Map



Tarandi Region #115


https://i.postimg.cc/05Spdrtj/Shandole-Map-1.jpg



---

[Laura]

Shandolé
The River Valley of Our People

I hit the character limit on the previous post, so I'm editing this to contain some of the, stories, lore, descriptions and information I couldn't fit there. All the essential nation qualities are in the first post.

... but the best stories are here.




Flora, Fona & Spirits





Magical Spirits of the Valley



Wild Heart : The first elf to tame and ride a horse was Kaíske’M’Kaskí aka Sing-Free-My-Wild-Heart (she had a different name at the time). Kaíske and a few other scouting elves got separated from their hunting party and fell into the clutches of an especially powerful, intelligent and cruel brightspawn, call Vial Spirit.

Vial Spirit also had captured a heard of horses. It was torturing and eating both elves and horses, tormenting, killing and eating Kaíske’s friends before her eyes. It also tortured the horses, killing them in front of a particularly large and beautiful stallion that seemed to react with unusual intelligence and distress.

Kaíske managed to escape her bonds, but was too weak to walk very far. She knew she would never be able to escape out of the camp of Vial Spirit alone and all the elves but her had been killed. But there were still several horses left alive and strong enough to run. She decided that if she couldn’t save herself, she would at least free the horses. She freed the large stallion and loosed the other horses from their ropes. She thought she was doing her final good deed. However, the stallion didn’t leave Kaíske behind. It took her on his back, carrying her because she could not run.

Kaíske and the horses escaped, but Vial Spirit tracked them, hunting them relentlessly through the wilderness. The stallion led his herd, navigating the landscape and taking every advantage he could, while refusing to give up or leave Kaíske or any horses behind. They ran for six days, staying just ahead of Vial Spirit. Then, when they were so weak Kaíske though they would die for sure, the stallion pushed one more night, coming to a ridge at dawn and bursting over the top in a cloud of snow and heaving frosty breaths and stamping hooves. Just below the ridge was a camp of Sentinels, preparing to move out of the valley. Kaíske explained to the warriors that Vial Spirit was pursuing them and the Sentinels prepared an ambush, destroying that terrible blightspawn once and for all. They asked Kaíske how she knew they were here and she said she didn’t, that stallion brought them here.

The Sentinels were suitably impressed, but had to continue on their way, giving Kaíske some food and supplies to make her own way home. As she traveled, the stallion and his herd reappeared and traveled with her. The stallion didn’t allow her to ride him again, but expressed friendship and fondness in her company. After many days, Kaíske found one of the River Town camps and rejoined her people. That Stallion departed, not going with Kaíske to the camp, but before he left he neighed and rallied what was left of his herd, and the dozen horses moved down to the camp, as if at his command. They became the first domesticated horses in Shándole memory.

However, even after many tamed horses had been bred and become beloved allies of the Shan, Kaíske never forgot the stallion and searched for him many times. She would sometimes see him from a distance and even managed to approach her old friend, but he never allowed her to ride him and would never accompany her back to a camp.

She named him Wild Heart and believes him to be more than a horse, but some kind great spirit. Even decades later, along after any horse should have died, Kaíske and other Shan will some times see Wild Heart, coming over a ridge, or leading wild horses through the valley on a frosty morning. They respect the spirit for the granting them the gift of horses, but believe he also teaches that horses are not just slaves or beasts of burden, that not every horse can be tamed or expected to bend before the will of elves or even blightspawn. Some horses will always be wild.

Wild Heart is probably the most beloved of all the magical spirits of the valley.





True Heart: Within the forests and along its boarder with the plains, Shándole will sometimes see a great Elk, giant in comparison with to his normal kin, standing over 15’ with a rack of great antlers rising even higher. This elk is only ever seen from a distance and not even the best of hunting parties can track it.

Most often the elk is seen in spring time and the Shan think he’s a spirit who guards the forest and represents the many animals of prey that take shelter there in, hiding from the wolves and predators within its thick foliage and using speed and cunning to survive. He is presumed to be the King of the forest and the Shándole call him True Heart for his nobility and serenity. Many elves have tried to seek him out and hunt him down, but they have never succeeded, they suspect they never will, but think it is right to honer such an elk by at least trying.

Shándole tell stories to one another that True Heart blesses a wise hunter, who respects the forest and the creatures and never hunts more than they need, but will curse a hunter who squanders their kills, or pillages the forest without due reverence.

If a Shan should ever find themselves the hunted, rather than the hunter, with predators - beast or blightspawn - on their trail, they should seek True Heart in the forest and sing his song. He can channel the Simráh of the hunted, and help an elf find the strength to keep running, the wisdom to know where to hide and the courage to never give up.





Wild King of the Hunt

On the edge of winter in the short days of autumn up until the winter solstice the Wild King rides. He appears as an elf, but over fifteen feet tall, dressed all in hides and furs and warring a helmet adorned with elk antlers of tremendous size and many prongs. With him always are many wolves, dogs, bares and other predators of the valley. He rides a huge large black horse, carried a spear and can be seen dashing through the snows of plains in the dusk that lasts many days.

Usually Wild King of the Hunt and the rest of his party are only seen from a great distance and the echos of their howling and whooping will ring distantly off the mountain cliffs that surround Winter Town. However, should an elf ever find themselves near to the hunt, they face a great reckoning. The true measure of the elf will be tested, do they have a heart of fear, or a heart of boldness? If they have fear they will become the hunted and the Wild King will pursue them restlessly, riding them down and taring them apart, just for the joy and glory of the kill. If the elf has a heart of boldness, the hunt will come upon them and the Wild King will acknowledge them with respect and invite the elf to join him on his hunt this night. It is very rude to refuse and doing so will earn an elf the Wild King’s wrath and curse. Such an elf is unlikely to ever be successful on his own hunts again.

The Wild King is believed to be the King of the open plains and the collective spirit of the hunter and all predators, as well as any one else who revel in the joy of the kill and the wild freedom of strength unleashed in the night. Those who hunt to survive, or just for pleasure can find strength in meditating on the Wild King, singing his songs, or seeing him in trance visions. He will teach an elf strength and ferocity, speed and the cleverness to overcome the tricks of the prey.





Lost One: Occasionally, throughout the past couple of centuries, a strange thing will happen when an elf catches a fish, or traps a hare or otherwise captures a small animal intending to eat it. The animal will speak. It will call out for mercy and plead that the hunter or fisherman release it and harm it no further. In exchange for being released, the creature will promise to answer three questions about the elf’s future. If the hunter agrees the answers will be accurate prophecies of the future, though it may not be what the elf was hoping to hear. After being released as agreed, the creature will shimmer and a strange mist will rise out of it and then flee the area. Attempting to speak to the animal again will be fruitless, as whatever intelligence was in it has fled. The next time an elf encounters the spirit it will in a completely different animal form.

If an elf ignores the pleas and kills the animal anyway, it will shriek and weep, until it is dead. Then the strange mist will rise from the corpse, the sounding of weeping now fait and muffled. The mist will waiver and then drift away. The flesh of the animal the hunter killed, will taste foul and rancid and rot faster than normal.

Shándole are baffled by this phenomena and do not know the truth of its origin or how the spirit knows the future or why it seems so desperate. However they call it Lost One and know it is related to another spirit occasionally encountered, Seeker. The true story behind these spirits is lost to the Madness of the False Dawn, or maybe it was never known. The Shan can only speculate.





Seeker: Over the past centuries, there have been strange encounters where a predator of some sort or another lashes out at camps, hunting parties, or even fortified towns with a madness and viciousness usually not typical of its kind. It doesn’t kill to eat, but kills in a rage, destroying buildings and fences, as well attacking people in a great temper, all the while roaring or growling.

When warriors and hunter confront it and try to drive it back or kill it, it speaks demanding to know “Where she is!!??” screaming that “She is lost!!!” And insisting that “She must be found!!” Nothing the adult Shan can do or say will appease it.

However, if a child approaches, the animal will begin to calm and speak in a more reasonable tone, crying that it has lost “her.” The child can explain that Lost One is not here and the elves do not know where she is and offer the animal a gift of food. If the child successfully mollifies the animal, it will eat the gift and then sit down and weep, until the child pats it on the head. Then a it will lift its head and offer to answer one question about the history of the valley. Its answer is presumed to be truthful and it is one of the few means the Shan have of uncovering their past, outside of Trance visions.

After answering the question, a strange mist will rise up from the creature and and whisk away. The next time the spirit is encountered it will be in a different form. The animal left behind, will be dopy and lethargic and easy to shoo away or kill.

Most of the time, Shan are not willing to risk sending a child to face a raging beast, however, and the warriors have to fight to beat the animal down and slay it. When they manage to do so the mist rises from the corpse still howling in rage and then will disperse in the winds, with a final cry of anguish. The body of the animal it left is rancid and tainted, quickly decaying and of little worth for eating or skinning.

The Shan have been able to conclude that Lost One and Seeker are part of some common origin and that their mystical knowledge of the future and the past is significant, but many mysteries remain. They have never been able to get Lost One and Seeker together. Attempts to capture and hold one or the other have always failed and the two spirits have never appeared in the same year let alone at the same place and time.





The Banished: Unlike the other magical spirits in the valley, Shándole know the true origin of The Banished. They know it all too well…



The Winter of Malice
At the start of the Winter of Malice the last four tribes were returning to Winter Town, when they got attacked by the ice worm, Malice The Black Scourge. Most of the people survived, but their best warriors and hunters were all slain and all the food they had gathered for winter was devoured or ruined. This was only a few decades after the False Dawn in the mists the Everwinter and food war as scares as it’s ever been.

When all was counted, it was seen that Winter Town had less than half of the food it needed for the people to survive the winter. The Winter Council met and debated long what to do. They themselves were incomplete, having lost nearly half their sitting Elders in the difficult seasons proceeding. Usually new Elders are chosen to replace those lost ones at the beginning of Winter Council, but strife kept even this from being accomplished.

One Elder, Á’Eldíno’Roontí aka "Stands-Under-the-Cursed-Sky", put forward a proposal that was horrible, but the only way forward to be seen. They must banish at least a quarter of the people, over 2000 elves, - the four tribes who came to Winter Town last and lost their warriors and their food. It would still leave Winter Town short on supplies, but fasting and rationing could get them through if they disciplined themselves.

Most of the other Elders were outraged and sickened by the proposal, in particular the two members who were of two of four tribes. One other elder saw the inevitable wisdom of this, Óstertúatarúndi aka "Yesterday-is-Lost", but she was loathed to speak strongly, because her conscious battled with her wisdom. She was greatly troubled and could not speak firm. There were two young members of Winter Council, who held honor seats, M’Sandi’an’meleti aka "This-Mountain-Does-Not-Move" and Talákinzáni’Quêzí aka Eagle-Flies-High-And-Sees-All (though his name was different at the time).
- This was their first year at Winter Council, but the feats that earned them honor seats have been lost to the Madness of the False Dawn. - M’Sandi and Zán’Quêzí, had been mentored by Stands-Under-the-Cursed-Sky and saw his wisdom, but were fearful to speak on such a radical action in the mists of their elders, even though they have been granted equal seats at the end of the last winter.

Stands-Under-the-Cursed-Sky debated long and hard, saying that "the few must be sacrificed for to save the many" and t"he greater good and survival of the Shándole out weighed the lives of the individual, even 2000 individuals." He was curses and challenged that "if such was so, then why didn’t he kill himself and rid the world of his cruel heart." Stands-Under-the-Cursed-Sky stood up and went to the center of Winter Hall. He took out his knife and said “Witness me and see that my words are true. - true of fact and truly spoken, not out of cruelty, but out of dedication to our people.” Then he raised his knife and quickly slit his own throat there before the rest of the council. All the Elders as well as M’Sandi and Zán’Quêzí watched in shock and horror.

A few moment after his death, Yesterday-is-Lost stood and said she was convinced by Elder Stands-Under-the-Cursed-Sky’s last augment and she would not be moved. This terrible thing must be done. Zán’Quêzí stood as well and said he would not be moved and further he would see this done, by the strength and skill of his own spear. His eyes flashed and they all knew he was warrior to be reckoned with. M’Sandi also stood and said Zán’Quêzí had his strength behind him in this matter. The two Elders of the four tribes were enraged and yelled curses, saying if this happened they would never stop resisting or hating those who made could do such a terrible act. The final member of the council, LamoshijondíLast-of-Summer’s-Warmth, could not speak and refused to stand or vote. So the proposal was passed.

That night screams and cries filled Winter Town as elves were dragged from their homes and forced out of into the mountain cold. Blood ran and many fought, but the four tribes being driven away had already lost their best warriors to the ice worm and no other elves dared defy the Winter Council and come to their aid. Men, women, old and young, even children were cast out and chased from the walls and gates of Winter Town, banished forever. Their fate out in the cold was inevitable.

Later that winter, Last-of-Summer’s-Warmth was found with his throat slit by a knife. Yesterday-is-Lost fell into Má’Morian at a surprisingly early age and Departed only a few years later. The fate of M’Sandi is another story and Zán’Quêzí sits on the Winter Council to this day, the longest sitting Winter Council member of Shándole.

The Winter of Malice is the earliest year that cam be remembered with any clarity after the False Dawn. And all winters/years are counted forward from this one. The Elves wished they had something better to be the cornerstone of their remember past, but still preserve all that they can, retelling and memorizing all the details.

2476 elves were driven out into the winter that year and this is the origin of The Banished, - the 2476 elves driven away in the Winter of Malice.



Banished are found in the wilderness, usually during the winter time, though at any time of hardship they might appear.

Hunting groups or other travelers might see smoke in the distance and approach to see a what appears to be a ragged group os elves huddled around a flameless smoking fire, emaciated and bedraggled. As the hunters draw closer, the bedraggled elves will look up with the dazed and confused manner of those on the edge of freezing. It is then that the hunters will see that the elves are not just emaciated - they are thin beyond reality, pale, frostbitten and their eyes are pure black and sunk deep into their skulls.

Even as realization comes to the hunters, recognition comes into the faces of the Banished. Opening great maws they will rise and scream in hatred and rage. Their bodies will begin to rapidly transform, growing taller, but remaining just as thin. They become stooping skeletons with ragged skin and clothes flapping around bare bones with teeth marks gnawed upon them. Their faces shift to skulls with the jaws of a wolf and the antlers of an elk and deep eyes that burn with cold blue furry. Their long arms end in claws over a foot in length.

The Banished will rush the hunters, or any elves who happen to encounter them. The are full of malice and starving for elven flesh. They have speed and strength that defy reason and can not be killed unless they are torn completely apart. Even then the pieces will drag themselves back together and continue to pursue the Shándole unless the skulls of The Banished are cracked open. Then a cold blue light will rise and streak away, a scream lost forever on the freezing wind.

It has been noted that The Banished react more strongly against elves who were alive during the Winter of Malice, targeting them first amid a group. Against younger elves they have a less drastic reaction. Though they will still scream and attack, their strength, speed and malice is lessened and not as focused. In the past, if any elf who was an elder during those times encountered the Banished their rage and strength was even stronger. These days there are not elves left who were old enough to be elders during the Winter of Malice.

Zán’Quêzí was a young elf with an honor seat on the Winter Council when it happened. He became the only surviving member of the Winter Council who voted to banish the four tribes pretty shortly after The Winter of Malice. It is said that The Banished hold a special loathing and hatred for Zán’Quêzí. That it is truly him they seek to destroy and that, once he is dead, the spirits of the Banished will fade from the valley. - (This is never said in the company of any who might be suspected of reporting this rumor or those who speak it back to Zán’Quêzí.)

The 2476 banished elves were the original Banished Spirits and many are still out there, though several have been had the skulls crushed over the centuries. However, it’s believed that any elf who gets lost in the winter and resorts to cabalism, will also become a Banished in the valley.













Clothing and Dress

The Shan dress mostly in wool and animal furs, including soft leathers and woven coats made from the thick fur of wooly mammoths. They have some dyes and can make a lovely blue color and some greens, but don't have a wide verity of dyes and colors to dress in.

They’re very modest in how the dress, seldom exposing more skin than what’s on their hands and faces. They do however like to tattoo themselves, keeping the art covered except for special occasion and important life moments, rituals where the tattoos are revealed.

They like jewelry made of pearls, opals, shells and metal they buy from the coastal tradesmen and use it to adorn their hair, wrists and necks. They also tend to use feathers and animal claws and teeth in adornment. There isn't much difference in how people dress based on wealth or vocation. A finely woven garment might be a indicator of status, but there really isn't much class disparity in their culture.



Music, Oral Traditions and Other Arts

Music is a big part of Shándole culture and they have developed rather complex and advanced musical scales, harmonies and instruments, considering the materials they have available. Vocal intricacies, improvisations, multipart harmonies and poetic lyrics are practiced daily, as expression and entertainment is often done singing around the fires. It is a means that is important to preserving stories, lessons and histories and their most common way of expression deep emotions. Without written language these oral traditions are nearly sacred as memories and the learning from the past is central to their faith.

Often times, a leader will begin a song and other participants are expected to skillfully improvise harmonies, and continue to add verses that follow the theme and base melody the original singer laid down. It takes a lot of skill and practice to keep up with the best musicians. True artists can improvise whole ballads on the spot as a group, passing the lead melody around the fire as easily as one might pass a smoking pipe and tuning in with harmonies when they aren't center vocalist. Every Shándole has an excellent musical ear, simply from how much harmonizing and singing is practiced in their culture. Drums, lyrs, woodwinds and wooden chimes are used, but they like to keep focus on the vocals.

Besides music, they have tattooing as a developed and ritualistic art. It's the closest they have to written symbolism, as many pictures and signs used to tattoo a person are representative of meanings, stories and life paths. They make the ink out of pigments made from shells and the inks are often blue, a turquoise sea-green or black.

Finally, they have rather elaborate weaving and tapestry making using the wool from mammoths and dyes from the coast. The colors aren't in huge variety, but the patterns are interact. They love the art of tapestry and woven patterns and their most prized procession might be a beautifully woven garment.





Naming Conventions

Proper names are often given as poetic symbols to represent a Shan's relationship to the tribe and to nature/the world around them. It is long, sometimes a whole sentence. As a person ages and if their role and/or self-understanding changes, they will often change their name to reflect this. Proper names are seen as a spiritual thing and a reflection of one's journey. It is always used in rituals and in formal settings and is how a person would initially introduce himself or herself to a person. An example would be “Watcher of the Setting Sun” this could symbolize that the person views themselves as a one who prepares for danger (night and darkness) or has a deep understanding of mortality and the end of life. “Dew in the Morning” would symbolize hope and a fresh perspective on life, maybe someone who sees themselves as a nourisher and caregiver, providing gentle water and life to those around them. “Mighty West Wind” could be someone who is strong but changing and who views themselves as an advent of great things and a forceful personality.

Of course, such important symbolic names can’t be casually used, so most elves also have nicknames or shortened version of their name to go by, often times they will have several. Almost as a foil to the religious significance of a proper name, these names were often cute or ironic, descriptive of a physical feature or even crude in a teasing but usually well intentioned manner. While proper names are chosen by the person themselves, or by their parents/first caregiver, nicknames are only considered authentic if they are given to an elf by their friends. Getting a nickname is a big step to being accepted into a particular social group. Therefore, an elf will never introduce themselves by a nickname nor ask others to call them by it, it is something to be received or passed onto your friends by the friends you had previously, almost as a token of endorsement. To introduce a friend to another by their nickname is saying “he’s cool, he’s one of us.” This is why some elves will have multiple nicknames, especially if they are in a number of social circles that don't necessarily overlap much. To use or give a nickname when you are not a person’s friend and do not intend to include them as “one of you” is very cruel and misleading and big social taboo. Examples of nicknames would be “Fin” “Tess” “Dewy” “Farts-a-lot” “Big Eyes” “Scar” “Nell” “Speedy” “Danny” “Squirrel” “Jerkface” ect.





Religion



https://i.pinimg.com/564x/d7/2c/b7/d72cb7c476a1c5ec11ca59bba274bd21.jpg



The world was once one spirit deep, pure and unchanging. Then time began and the spirit began to flow. As it flowed it changed, divided and evolved, crossing many lands, becoming many streams, spreading over the world and becoming all the living creatures.

"Simráh flows in all of us - the spirit, the memories of all that ever lived. We were all once one and those who seek understanding will remember."

Shándole do not believe in gods, nor do they pray to spirits, nor seek an afterlife among the heavens. They meditate to remember and to understand. To see themselves in the grand perspective of the Simráh, as part of the one spirit. Shan believe every person has lived many lives. That the spirit that dies is born again in a new life. Simráh never dies, the spirit is never lessened, only changed.

It is the duty of the living to see that it changes for the better, that the spirit flows forward and does not become stagnant or foul. One day Simráh will reach an ocean and will be both everything and one thing; diversity and unity joined together, where understanding is perfect and all that can be lived will have been lived and every conflict that troubles life resolved. Every piece of nature will find its place and be fitted together, so that all life can live in harmony.

"Life, nature, animals, people - they are always evolving, growing toward a grander world, but to grow upward the tree must also sink its roots. It’s important to stay connected to the past, draw strength and wisdom from what has been before."

Shándole see it as their purpose to both remember and advance, make a better world by building on the lessons of the past.

When Shan meditate or “trance” as they call it. They do not dream as one who sleeps, but still they see visions. They know these to be memories of past lives, lives of their elven ancestors, but also lives of animals, memories, instincts and lessons flowing to them through time and spirit - through Simráh.

They also believe that through Simráh, they can unlock not only these lost memories, but also some abilities from their ancestral and primal past selves. Through Simráh they can find the discipline to sharpen their senses, to better attune to and understand animals, find the ability to hold their breath and dive deeper into the waters, run faster, fight better, sharpen their minds and ignore pain, hunger and despair. They can become a better self, by remembering who they once were.





Shamen and lore masters have the role of helping others in their discipline and guiding them in their understanding and remembering. They memorize history and stories known. They retell trance-visions and help other tell what they have tranced. They demonstrate and teach methods for better meditation and help elves gradually awaken themselves.

Shándole believe there is always new awakenings to be had, new revelations to be found about one’s self and also about the world all around.

Shaman are believed to have mystic abilities, to have awakened powers and mysteries others have not reached and they are greatly respected because of this.

However, Simráh is not just about an individual’s journey. Society must move together and unity within the nation is important. So a strong sense of morality, justice and unity is taught and enforced. Community and the good of the whole is valued above the good of the individual, because Simráh flows best when it flows through deep channels of unity. Shaman and lore master are responsible for teaching ethical and moral codes and seeing that the codes are followed.





Greed, selfishness, forceful intrusion and gross expression of one’s self without regard to other people and the world around them is considered very immoral. From this naturally theft, murder, rape and violent assault upon others is considered wrong, but the Shándole also views garish and untraditional clothing and immodesty as a sin and even loud and domineering expressions of emotion at inappropriate times as morally wrong. There are proper times and places to be emotional, the rest of the time a person should try to be serene, disciplined and quietly respectful of the world around them. Neglecting, abandoning or even simply slacking off in one’s tasks and responsibilities once they had been given is quite immoral, even if an individual may have good personal reasons for doing so. Disrespecting the Elders or shamans is a serious sin. Violence, except in the role as a hunter, warrior or a scout securing food and defending against the tribe, is also considered freakish and wrong.

Punishment and discipline within the Shándole is never physical, but can be quite cruel socially and emotionally. For example, collective social shunning, where no one is allowed to speak to or even acknowledge an individual for a number of days or even months is common. Striping a person of their duties and publicly shaming them before the whole tribe, forcing a person to perform tedious and humiliating chores are all avenues of punishment. In the worst case, a person may be banished or possibly even marooned upon a barren island or deep in the forest. Usually, this is resorted to if the person has shown they will not accept banishment and continuously returned to afflict the tribe with their crimes and immorality.





Alter of the Last Island - mouth of the Ka River in Summer Town

The holy center and beating life vein of the Shándole is the river itself. They view it in a sacred light and its waters and course is the center of their world. Though they have towns, they are mostly transitory with people shifting from town to town with the seasons and homes are more communal than personal. The Ka River is what they see as their true home. Its source in the mountains and its mouth at the Big Water are holy to them and they travel between to the two every year.

Summer Town is at the mouth of the Ka and where their most rambunctious holy place is. At Summer Town is an island, called The Last Island and it sits in the center of the river. This is where they hold their summer festival. At one end of the island is a a stoney point with an alter overlooking the delta. Flowers, carvings and decorations are often arranged around the alter during the festivities. It is the end of the river, where it joins something larger and greater. It is symbolic for the end of time, when all spirits will become everything and also one, becoming something bigger and greater and than an individual on their own path.

[Ivor_The_Mad]

The Sol'Ikoth

Region 292

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/580057622401646602/725131555533750342/Ivor_Flag.png
Starting tech: Writing
alphabet WIP
"No lunatic cultists or nameless horrors here, just us happy desert humans."

Leader: Koth Akosh
Dip: 3
Op: 5
Mil: 5
Faith: 1
Int: 2
Required Resource: Man Power
Resource: Nakhla Stone
Tp 1: The Well of Kototh
Tp 2: The Crater of The Black Sun
Tp 3: The Beyond

Holy Site: Nyarl’thoth the Black Monolith
Starting Tech: Writing. The script of Non'rathk


"Screamingly sentient, dumbly delirious, only the gods the were can tell. A sickened, sensitive shadow writhing in hands that are not hands, and whirled blindly past ghastly midnights of rotting creation, corpses of dead worlds with sores that were cities, charnel winds that brush the pallid stars and make them flicker low. Beyond the worlds vague ghosts of monstrous things; half-seen columns of unsanctified temples that rest on nameless rocks beneath space and reach up to dizzy vacua above the spheres of light and darkness. And through this revolving graveyard of the universe the muffled, maddening beating of drums, and thin, monotonous whine of blasphemous flutes from inconceivable, unlighted chambers beyond Time; the detestable pounding and piping whereunto dance slowly, awkwardly, and absurdly the gigantic, tenebrous ultimate gods—the blind, voiceless, mindless gargoyles whose soul is Nyarlathotep."
-H.P Lovecraft

The howling wind swept across the prismatic sands of the blackened desert, the landscape illuminated the aberrant moon. Nothing stirred for nothing dared walk these forsaken sands while the twisted abhorrent discord still filled the air. Alone in this desolate refuse, a decaying monolith to the malevolent precursors to this world juts from the unperturbed landscape piercing the endless black sky. All is not right with the world for a writhing ancient calamity wakes and taints the desert with its malignant cancer. The ruins shake and the air grows cold. All things fear what comes from beyond the stars.

Below are the descriptions of the region of Sol'Ikoth as recounted by the famed traveler Ivor The Wanderer

Geography: The scorching lands of Sol'lkoth, sometimes called The Sol', bear little life or variation but the sights are still quite breathtaking. Sol'lkoth is located on the northern edge of the deep deserts of Sikar. The majority of the landscape is covered by the rolling dunes of the great desert, broken up only by the occasional towering buttes. As for plant and animal life, there is none. The only signs of life are towards the center of the desert where a massive oasis makes life possible in this otherwise treacherous landscape. The Oasis is called Il'oth is the center of life in The Sol'. Around it, carved into the wall of the small cliff face of the oasis's crater, is built the city of Dakith. Dakith is mostly carved from the sandstone of the crater or from the wood of the date trees that thrive on the oasis edge. The grassy fertile land that surrounds the oasis, stretches about a mile outwards. On this land, the people farm emmer, chickpeas, lentils, corn, and papyrus, as well as graze the herds of Kahft, large creatures that resemble some mix of cow and camel with a golden mane that is the main source of meat and milk. However, this land is not as it seems. To the south, the desert grows darker and the wind howls so horribly it could drive someone insane. The Sol'lkoth don't venture this far south. They tell stories of the horrors that lurk here and the twisted nightmares that come from this place. Each step is unsure since the groud seems to shift and writhe underfoot, the sun seems cold and distant, and the endless sands destroy any sense of direction. It is an awful place, they say it is tainted by the black pharaoh from the warped ruins of a dark cults Mecca deep within the desert. They fear the horror from beyond the stars.
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725850220121817160/download-1.jpg
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725850238300192768/images.jpg
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725851282149212231/desert-oasis-music-unchained-melody-15-728.jpg


People: The Sol'Ikoth are well adapted for the harsh environment that they thrive in. They are humans, tall with a dark complexion. They wear white robes or skirts usually decorated to show their wealth. They also wear simple headdresses with a flap on the back to protect against the searing sun. The people here are mostly farmers, well built from their lives of work. There are also a large number of priests and scholars. The working class often wears skirts and veiled headdresses while they work in the fields while the priests and scholars wear more ornamental, dress-like garments. The farmers live further out, on the edge and outside of the crater. They live in small rectangular stone buildings consisting of one to two rooms for sleeping, a shrine room, and a common/cooking room. They often also have large wooden structures to store harvested crops or to shelter animals. Closer to the oasis, carved into the cliff edge are a few houses but the majority are storage rooms with the occasional guardhouse. On the fertile stretch between the cliff and the oasis are where the church and the upper-class houses are as well as the market and the barracks. In the center of the town is a massive Nakhla Stone obelisk with intricate carvings that is the holy center of Sol'Ikoth. Though by day this may seem like a normal city, though I was locked away in my room at night, out the window I caught a glimpse of the other residents of this city. At first, I thought I was hallucinating but what I thought was one of the crocodiles that live in the river, was in fact a humanoid. It reached the bank and crawled its self out standing upright. Its features were twisted and almost crocodilian in appearance. From the streets, came more of these terrible creatures. Most were shrouded in black but their robes couldn't hide their maddening, shifting, inhuman forms. Some were extremely short wth large claws that dragged behind them on the ground, some were tall and thin with crab-like claws or leathery wings, some were scaly and fish-like, and others I don't dare describe. They are the corrupted and the most fanatical devotees of The Black Pharaoh corrupted by his influence so that their bodies are twisted to match their newly twisted mind. They flocked to the obelisk in malicious worship with the other glassy-eyed people of the town.
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725848255132467230/dc60d03c7f0ef4d02d4697dacd1e04a0.jpg
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725849587323240628/einar-timhagen-desert-ruins-01.jpg


Nakhla Stone. In my travels, I have never seen anything like it. The locals say it comes from beyond the stars. It is of an interesting composition like nothing I have seen before. The stone is mostly black and shiny similar obsidian but it has green flecks and streaks throughout as well as an indescribable third color that is almost grey/silver in color. The properties of this rock are strange as well. Though it is stone and feels like stone it has very similar properties to that of copper and iron. Its most intreaguing property is its attraction to its self. The small pieces are drawn to eachother. Quite interesting. They say it is found in the craters around their city as well as an enormous chunk in the center of the oasis.

Required Resource: Slaves or manpower. Definitely for infrastructure purposes. Not to feed to an immortal evil deity.

Faith: The people of this city worship their diety at the Nakhla stone obelisk they call Ka'Toth. I spent some time learning their scripts and was able to decipher the inscriptions. The obelisk tells of a huge rock falling from the stars after a massive explosion in the sky. From this stone emerged the soul of the black pharaoh. He gathered followers and they built him a massive pyramid deep withing the desert before the false dawn. Since then he has slowly begun corrupting the land with his horrible preasence. Since the false dawn its evil Mecca has been lost to the sands but his influence can still be felt to the south. The cultists of this blind faith search south to uncover these ruins and once again let the black pharaoh roam the lands spreading his nightmares.

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725849493253128192/download.jpg

Holy Site: Ka'Thoth
The Nakhla stone obelisk sits at the center of the city. It is covered in intricate depictions of the nameless horrors that live to the south. Written on it is the basis of Sol'Ikoths faith. A horrible, bloodthirsty, ancient, faith. The monument is around 30ft tall and carved entirely of Nakhla stone. The locals call it Ka'Thoth
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725856879917531186/15d90093c2c02e82a196f61d5ab639d0.jpg
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725854252085280768/dlng86-f1d6d5b3-444e-4f38-84af-004769db5f58.jpg
An Inscription from the Monument Ka'Toth.

Deep within the desert lie the ruins of a great monument to our lord from beyond the stars. A great old god, a cataclysm, a titan as old as the dreams of the stars. Now he rests. Waiting. Spreading his nightmares across the land and he feeds on the sanity of his followers. Those who witness his dreams are twisted to follow him blindly. feeding him so that he may rise and walk the earth again. Fear him for all are his pawns. Fear that which is not known and that comes from beyond the stars.
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725849555152928819/472b915ee9dcb479e34ae115c4cc0f3f.jpg
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/638791869995810816/725849472445317120/download_copy.jpg

[Frostwander]

The Vygra Confluence
Regions 226, 225, 236, 237

https://oimg.photobucket.com/albums/jj565/Frostwander/IrisSpiral_Small.png
Region Name: Vyterrat
Kiswa Region# 226
People: Elemental humanoids with an agricultural social culture.
Resource surplus: Copper
Resource deficit: Lumber
Faith: The Farah
Holy Center: The Great Iris
Starting Tech: Irrigation
Starting ruler: Matji Khetra (Diplomacy 5; Military 4; Opulence 5; Faith 1; Intrigue 3)

The Vyterrat region is a vast fertile plain nestled south and west of Matarin Lake, dozens of small streams and rivers veining through the grasslands. In the southeast the rolling Percos hills frame the open sky. The Vygra people have three major settlements within this region.

The first is the sprawling village of Marut, at the center of the farms dotted among the western plains. These farms freckle the landscape in irregular patterns, built around systems of tiny channels bringing the water from the nearby rivers and Matarin lakeside. Here grow crops of beans, grains, leafy greens and tubers, along with fields of berries and squashes. In the open grasslands nearby, wild herds of aurochs are stalked by hunters for meat and hides.

East in the Percos hills is the town of Kolinth, where those who work the mines and quarries of the hills reside. Rich copper deposits were discovered here over a century ago, and the town has steadily grown ever since. This is the center of metalwork in the nation, where the coppersmiths ply their trade and delve into the secrets of metalcraft. The town occupies a mesa rising several hundred feet above the plains and farms, accessible by winding ravines that have been hewn to allow goods to travel in and out of the city.

The final settlement is built around the holy site at the center of the Vygra lands. Farahabi is the capital of the Vygra people. Here the Matji plans the ascendancy of their people; here goods pass back and forth from the other settlements and the outlying homesteads. It is here where the Vygra weathered the False Dawn, to wait for a truer sunrise for their nation.

The Vygra - Embodiments of the Elements
The Vygra are a mono-gender humanoid species who manifest properties of the four elements. Adult Vygra typically stand between six and eight feet tall. Vygra children mature to adulthood in around 15 years, and naturally live around seventy years.

While they are all flesh and blood, each individual, or ‘ra’, has certain racial features according to their affinity:
Efra - Their skins range from bright reds and golds to coal black, with eyes like glowing embers, and ‘hair’ that rises like steam or coils like smoke.
Mira - With skin tones in aquatic blues and greens, Miras frequently exhibit webbed fingers and toes, along with gills, allowing them to breath underwater as easily as on land.
Ahra - Ahra tones run the full grayscale spectrum from white to black, with pale colored eyes and hair reminiscent of clouds - long and wispy or round and poofy.
Bora - Their skin tones include shades of verdant greens and rich browns. A broad range of features appear, from shale-like protective patches on limbs to gemstone eyes or metallic veins.

Each of the races is viewed with equality, and familial units are as likely as not to include persons of differing essences. Any two ra are capable of reproducing together, with either parent carrying the child. The elemental affinity of a newborn is not predicated on that of the parents - an Efra and a Bora could have Ahra offspring, for example.

The Vygra leader is known as “the Matji”, and each Matji chooses their successor via a spiritual ritual called ‘the elevation’. While it is common for the children of a Matji to be selected, it is not infrequent that other proven leaders of the people can be chosen. Eligible heirs work under the Matji for several years as Fulji to learn the responsibilities and skills necessary for leadership.

When the Matji is ready to retire, they withdraw into seclusion with their Fulji and a Farah priest for several days, and upon their return announce the new Matji. Fulji who are not elevated frequently move to serve as community leaders or advisors, or continue as Fulji until the next elevation. The Matji is never represented by the same element as their predecessor.

The current leader of the Vygra is Matji Khetra, a Mira in her early forties. She has ruled since her elevation twelve years ago, focusing on fortifying internal resources in preparations for expansion and trade with foreign cultures. She is well respected, with a record of decisive and successful action. Her truest test, though, will occur soon, when contact is made with the outside world.

The Vygra largely make use of a barter system of goods and services, with some base essentials as communal property. Communities are usually mostly self-sufficient for day-to-day necessities. Their agricultural learning is advancing as they surpass their hunter/gatherer roots, allowing for more efforts to be spent in societal growth and outward exploration/expansion.

Surplus Resource: Copper
While the Vygra tend to produce most of their daily needs between farming and wild herds, their true treasure lies in a craft developed only in the last few generations - metalwork. Beneath the Percos hills have been discovered significant deposits of copper, and the art of shaping this metal has allowed the Vygra to make superior tools and weapons.

Required Resource: Lumber (hardwood)
A major hindrance to the improvement and building of the Vygra is the lack of hardwood lumbers for construction and development. Prior to the development of copperwork, most tools were made from reeds, bone, and stone. Most dwellings are built of wattle and daub or brick, with a few larger structures like temples being more laboriously constructed of stone. Gaining access to a supply of lumber would allow for more extensive and rapid construction.

The Vygra people worship the spirits of the Farah: the four pure elements who shaped the world and gave life to their people. According to the oral traditions, the earth ‘Bo’ and sea ‘Mi’ gave birth to the wind ‘Ah’ and the sun ‘Ef’, and then joined their work together to create a world between them where they could conceive a people to carry their legacy.

Holy Center: The Great Iris
The Great Iris is a network of hot springs, fed by subterranean aquifers maintained by the regular rainfall of the region. The Iris is sheltered by low rocky hills on three sides, sitting near the center of Farahabi. To the Vygra people, it is a point where all of the elements are present and in harmony, and therefore blessed by the Farah. Many Vygra travel to visit the Iris frequently to awe at its splendor, take part in festivals, and recover with the spring’s spiritual and medicinal qualities. Priests maintain the springs from a stone temple built at the entrance, acting as caretakers and spiritual guides.

Starting Tech: Irrigation: +1 Stabilization

The Tamago Isles are a grouping of three tropical rainforest islands at the northern end of the Kiswan island chain. In the tongue of the locals, Tamago (meaning ‘Fat Mountain’) is the name of the largest isle, referred to as the father isle. The other islands are Laki and Huali, ‘Big Sister’ and ‘Little Sister’ respectively.

The isles have two primary seasons. From mid-spring to early fall, the fair season brings gentle winds and light rain, remaining warm throughout. From late fall to early spring, the gale season brings heavier rains, stronger winds and occasional cyclones.

The mountain for which Tamago is named rises a few thousand feet above the rainforest that covers most of the rest of the island. Several dugout watch posts are built around the sides of the mountain, allowing a far-reaching unbroken view over the islands and the surrounding waters.
The Tamago people are a race of humans bearing brown skin and dark hair and eyes. Seldom are they more than sixteen hands in height. Tamago clothes are typically woven from plant fibers, with brightly colored flowers or seashells as frequent decorations. Straw hats and cloaks sewn with broad palm leaves are common in the rainy season; flower garlands, crowns and headdresses are popular during fairer weather. Footwear of any kind is rare. Many of the islanders sport tattoos of various designs - local animals and flora are popular, as well as names of loved ones or symbols representing virtues, such as bravery, joy, and wisdom.

The Tamago diet consists heavily of coconut and breadfruit from the groves near the coasts, a variety of melons and squashes cultivated inland, and fish. A variety of over a hundred other trees, ferns, and other plants that grow wild also provide an abundance of additional fruits, edible leaves, and spices to augment these meals.

Much of the lifestyle of the Tamago is based around the seasonal cycle. The islanders tend to do most of their fishing and gathering during the fair season, preserving and storing surplus food for the stormy months. During the gale season, they prefer to largely remain indoors, feasting and playing games, and there is little travel between the islands. Dwellings are always built at least one hundred strides away from the tideline, to avoid damage from the stronger waves and storm surge. Rafts and fishing boats are kept within an inlet cave during the rougher weather to minimize damage.
The Tamago have kept to their trinity of islands for as long as they can remember. Painted images and woven hangings depict the chiefs and wisefolk of the past, but little is known of any time before. As far as most are concerned, they have always lived here. The only clue to an older era lies in the cleft of the Oracles.
Spices - Among the many plants native to the Tamago isles are numerous seeds, fruits, roots, and barks that are dried to use in adding flavor to the dishes of the natives. Cloves, Pepper, Ginger, Nutmeg, Cinnamon, Lemongrass, and Kaffir Lime are all gathered in large quantities. No household is without these and many more, and they are plentiful enough to form the core of trade with surrounding islands. These exotic flavors have now begun to be shared and tasted as far as the southern regions of the Confluence as well.
Oracles of the Conqueror - Near the peak of the mountain on the western slope is a small cavern - the cleft of the Oracles. The entrance is narrow enough to require a larger person to squeeze to enter, but after a dozen strides opens into a round chamber of statuary. Five female figures of human size carved from stone kneel in a circle, bodies facing the center but faces turned away. In the center are the remnants of another statue. A pair of sandaled feet, half again as large as those of the biggest Tamago, face the entrance crevice. This statue is broken off jaggedly halfway to the knees, and no sign of the remainder of the central figure is to be found.

It is claimed by the Tamago that this central figure was that of a great conqueror from afar, who sought to rule the entire world. However, as his reign and his reach grew, he ceased heading the advice of the Oracles, beautiful nymphs who offered him knowledge of the future. In his arrogance, he declared that he would follow his own path to victory, rather than heeding the guidance of the Oracles. What became of him is unknown, but it is clear from the state of his effigy that his rule ended in tragedy.

The chiefs of Tamago often come here to pray for guidance when faced with difficult decisions, and many islanders keep small clay replicas of the nymphs’ statues in their homes in reverence to the importance of heeding wisdom.
Most of Aimo Hajje is wet plains, with light jungle in places along the northern edges, and many small rivers and streams throughout. The region is quite fertile. Once a floodplain deposits of rich soil from branches of the Sur formed layers of arable silt across the region. Even now with the changes of the main rivers’ course the layers of silt grow an abundant variety of grains, fruits, and vegetables. Rice, wheat, millet, tea, sugarcane, oilseed, apricots, mangos, apples, avocados and more are tended and harvested in plenty.
The Hajje people are humans, dark olive-skinned and even darker haired. Most wear clothing of woven cloth, the fineness of which is indicative of a family’s wealth. A loose structure of living is held according to occupation. While not enforced castes, there are several broadly recognized groups, and most families tend to share occupations. Most people are common laborers, the majority of the workforce involved in agriculture and harvest. Above these are the crafters, those who turn the resources produced by the laborers into usable goods and services. Finally, there are the mahout, those who train and handle the elephants of the region, crucial to the work of farming, construction, and defense.

The people are led by a rajah, who according to lineage, is descended from those who first tamed the mighty elephants that bear the burdens of work and war among the people. The rajah is considered by many to be a man of wisdom, spending his day answering questions and solving quandaries of supplicants. Taxes of whatever harvest or crafted goods go to the support of the rajah and his line, who are exempt from labor in the leadership and guidance of their people. Some of these are in turn distributed by the rajah back to petitioners in lean times, a display of their wisdom for storing up goods for future use.

The rajah’s family consists of several wives and many children. The oldest son of the most favored wife is groomed to be the next rajah, frequently sitting and listening to the dispensed wisdom of their father, and receiving education in arts as well as overseeing the people. Other children are often found in administrative roles, or learning and leading crafts and trades.
It is likely that the Hajje share roots with the Veramondi people, apparent from their builds and complexion as well as linguistic similarities. During (or before, it is not known) the splintering from the false dawn, this group found refuge and survival among the lush plains, only a few old stories surviving of their times before. Over the last century, the increased prosperity of the people has led them to be a relaxed people, and when contact was made were readily receptive to trade and intermingling with the people of the Confluence.
Elephants - These colossal quadrupeds tower over any other mundane beast of kiswa, even the massive aurochs of the central grasslands. Much of the culture and economy of the people is centered around these animals; they are beasts of burden, revered for their utility and their power alike.
The people of Aimo Hajje are not given to spending much time in idle thoughts, and their concept of faith and spiritualism is vague at best. However, they do recognize a place in the region that obviously has some importance beyond their understanding: the elephant’s graveyard. Some unknown instinct seems to lead elderly elephants in their last days to make their way to a particular ravine before their death. There is a vast array of skeletons, hundreds of years of the bones of elephants. The mahout leave them undisturbed.
The climate here is temperate, with mild summers and cold winters.The northern regions of Elkhrime are grasslands, with berries and tubers growing wild interspersed among fields of primroses and orchids. Southward the flowers and shrubs grow more sparse as boreal forest thickens. Firs, spruces, and conifers are found in sprawling clusters before merging into dense forests with mild undergrowth, thinning out again only at the southern edge of the region turns to tundra. Small streams and tiny lakes are common in the region, fed by snowmelt each spring.
The Harud are a tribe of nomadic humans. They follow the gangs of elk that wander the region, trusting the animals to lead them to good water and edible plants. They have learned from watching the elk which berries, mushrooms, roots, and flowers can be eaten safely, and the forage of these items augments the primary diet of meat.

The Harud reside in small four-sided tents in a pyramid shape. Four simple wooden polls are tied together at the top, and hides are sewn together between them. This allows them to be folded and easily carried, as well as being used to carry belongings wrapped inside or placed on top and dragged like sleds. Besides hunting and foraging, the primary day-to-day work is repairing these tents, as well as maintaining clothes and tools.

Marriage among the Harud is a simple affair. Two (or more) individuals who choose to join together exchange gifts from their hunts or crafts to each other as a sharing of labor, and share or place their tents together. There is no stigma attached to sharing between multiple partners, or to individuals leaving a marriage if they feel they desire something different. Children are raised communally, and little focus is given to matters like lineage or inheritance.

Leadership of communities is handled by practical popularity. Each spring at the first thaw, a community will gather to discuss the circumstances of the tribe and who is best to lead, with all adults allowed their say. The role of chief is typically granted to whichever individual has shown themselves to be most capable, and is denoted by an antlered headdress. Though the Elkmeet is held each year, it is rare for the chief to change unless they have made significant mistakes, or have aged to the point where fulfilling the role has become difficult. In cases of widespread or volatile disagreement between two candidates, a tribe has been known to split, with the smaller division leaving to search for a new gang of elk to follow.
The Harud do not keep history, seeing little importance in events once past. Lengthy events, such as the False Dawn, are still considered the present while they are extant - though now, there is already a whole generation who has not seen this, and stories of a constantly red sky are sometimes thought of as a joke of the elders. Stories are told for lessons or entertainment, but factualness is not seen as a vital feature.
Elk - Large mammals related of a similar nature to deer, elk are broader and sturdier of build, typically 16 to 20 hands at the shoulder. The males sport antlers that can grow to nearly their own height again in length, branching into multiple bony prongs. These antlers are shed each spring and regrow quickly into the summer, and larger antlers are signs of a healthier male used to attract mates.

The Harud herd and hunt the elk, making use of all parts of the creature. Meat is eaten, antlers and bones are used to make tools and decorations, and hides are used to make clothing sewn with plant fibers, as well as tents.

Lesser resources of the region include wild berries and edible roots, as well as the wood from the forest, though the Harud do not make use of lumber for permanent construction.

The Young Gods - The Harud believe that each winter, the gods die as the ice and snow thicken and spread northward, and each spring a new set of gods arise to push back the snows and grace the land with new growth. Because their gods live less than a year, temporary things, anything that lasts less than a year, are considered sacred. Perishable items or tools that require frequent replacing are offered to the gods at the end of their use.

Names are important to delineate things of the gods (ephemeral and temporary) from worldly long-lived things, like people. The Young Gods do not have names. Children are never named before their first birthday, called the Naming Day. Children who do not live past their first year, including those that die in childbirth, are considered a visitation from the gods. Tamed animals, such as dogs and birds (but never elk), and some long lasting possessions are often given names as well, but only after they are over a year old themselves.

The elk shed their antlers in the spring as offerings to the Young Gods newly born, growing new antlers each year. To the Harud, the elk represent a connection between the gods and the world - they are long-lived beings, but their most notable feature is temporary. The Harud believe that by taking these shed antlers and incorporating them into their tools and clothing, the gods will see the people as part of their herd and continue their cycle of restoration.
is an arctic tundra region. While there are a few hills in the eastern area rising above Lake Kamoe, most of the region is drearily flat. Trees are rare, with thin remnants of the forest to the north the only source of wood. In most of the region, the long winters and low temperatures prevent trees from taking hold. Instead when the snows thaw, shrubs, heathers, lichens and ferns cover most of the surface, shallow rooted plants more suited to the hard soil.

The permafrost beneath the topsoil layer means that thaws do not penetrate the ground into aquifers. This causes the summer months to be marked by hundreds of ponds, streams, and bogs. These still frequently sport thin layers of ice that repeatedly melt and reform as temperatures drop below freezing during the night even in summer.
The humans who reside in Yembrand call themselves Yoan bok Rem Marnu-se, “Kindred with Ears in Two Worlds.” They are fairly pale of skin compared to some of the more northern humans of the region, though many are tanned from working outdoors. They stand between fifteen to eighteen hands tall, tending to a fairly heavy physique. Hair ranges in colors from dark brown to pale yellows and auburns. Both men and women wear their hair long, as cutting hair is seen as a sign of shame or sickness. Similarly, most men grow and keep full beards, often reaching low on their chest as they grow old.

The Yoan practice polygamic marriages, where a man may have between three and seven wives, depending on their strength and status in the kindred. This serves to counterbalance the high male mortality rate - men, by practicality or tradition, take on the risker jobs, including defending against blight and hunting.

Each of these wives may have four to eight children, depending on survivability, to combat a high rate of early deaths - this has become more manageable in recent years, and the kindred have quickly begun to expand to fill more space. Several close settlements are spaced around the region, as the last generation has begun to form families of their own and needed more land to keep resources plentiful.
While the Yoan do not have modern writing, they do record some information through a simplistic pictographic script carved into the walls of buildings, scored into shale tablets, and even tattooed. In particular, the shaman bear tattoos describing the spirits they speak with, and the accomplishments of the kindred they watch over.

While year-to-year details do not stretch back so far, the kindred trace their presence in the region well back before the False Dawn. They are aware of the existence of other ‘nations’, and indeed have received some invitations to join in some of the conclaves, but decided that they are uninterested in the affairs of their neighbors.

The recent threat of news of the Gluttonous Shadows is the only thing that has spurred them to reconsider. The most noteworthy event in the last three generations was an attack by a single large blightspawn that slaughtered over eighty percent of the men of the tribe before it was finally brought down. The memory and tales of the event are still used as cautionary tales against bravado and the blightspawn.
Shale - In the hills in the eastern side of region, large deposits of black shale for the primary resource of the region. The Yoan have learned how to fracture the shale so it breaks into sheets or sharp fragments useful for tools.

Other resources include some lumber harvested from the north and furs traded from the south.

Animals in the region include elk and brown bears, as well as smaller creatures like foxes, rabbits, badgers, ducks and geese.
Shamanistic Paganism - The Yoan believe that there is a second world that exists sharing our own, separated by a thin veil. Each settlement is led by a trio of shaman. These shaman ritually cut themselves to leave scarring patterns, and smoke the petals of small vine-growing flowers called Ubok. These rituals grant them visions of the spirits that share the world, which grant them insights for decisions to be made for the Yoan and warnings of the future. The shaman teach that the souls of those who die in this world join the spirits in the other, and sometimes in their visions they can receive messages those spirits wish to send back to loved ones yet living across the spirit barrier.
Himarrat is an arctic tundra region. Three-quarters of the land is covered in snow and ice for the majority of the year, occasionally broken by short rocky peaks scattered across the south edge of the region. Tree growth is hindered by frigid temperatures through most of the year. Himarrat has long winters and short temperate summers, so the growing seasons are too brief for typical agriculture. Permafrost beneath the soil also prevents the growth of flora requiring deep roots, so most greenery consists of mosses, ferns, lichens and shrubs. Several small lakes can be found - those north of the snowline are fed by spring thaws, while those south are covered in a layer of ice, with the exception of the largest. Lake Kapi freezes over in the winter, but in the summer the ice thaws enough for easier access to the waters. There is only one permanent settlement in the region, built on the shores of this lake. The region experiences little rainfall, and high winds are frequent.

The Vygra who reside in the region are similar in most ways to those of the Vyterrat region, with two striking distinctions. First, all of the populace are Mira, bearing no remnants of the other three elements. Second, their features exemplify ice and snow rather than the more aquatic styles of their more northerly kind. They call themselves Himara, or ‘People of Ice’.

The Himara reside in a single settlement: a cluster of dome-shaped dwellings they call Farahima. A high wall of sculpted ice surrounds the dwellings, a single opening at each end narrow enough to be blocked by three ra. The houses are constructed by compacting snow into large blocks and stacking them, then packing a layer of snow over the surfaces. The floors inside are lined with furs for sitting. There is no furniture to speak of; lumber is rarely available as a resource here. What few tools are needed are made from bone and leather. Decorations, similarly, are usually stamped leather or intricately carved pieces of bone - necklaces and bracelets in this style are popular, and many Himara also sport piercings with small carved bones.

Groups of Himara make regular excursions for trapping, foraging, and ice-fishing in the lakes of the region. These expeditions consist of a few dozen, usually several families together, including any children old enough to help contribute and learn. They carry bone spears, clubs and knives for defense and hunting, bores and fishing equipment, and traps of bone and sinew for catching smaller game. These groups gather and hunt as much as they can in the summer, then use ice houses to keep their stores from spoiling as they preserve them for the winter. In the deeper parts of winter, forays are only made for emergencies, and the ra spend as much time indoors as possible to conserve warmth and energy.

In recent years since the False Dawn ended, contact was made with their northern neighbors. While tense at first, they quickly realized an opportunity. Once a year, at the end of the trapping season, an expedition moves to the northern edge of the region to exchange bundles of furs for a few sleds of shale from their northern neighbors. This stone has begun to be used to make more durable tools and weapons, though not in plentiful enough amounts to replace bone.
The oral traditions of the Himara trace back to the Calamity of the Red Star. The devastation drove their people south, a small band of ragged survivors forced to flee warmer climes to hide from the devastation and hordes of rampaging blightspawn. The small size of the band makes passing these stories easy, but they are simple. The survivors fled, not knowing whether any to the north escaped the destruction. They travelled through the woods, across the tundra, and into the snows as far as they could. They learned to forage in small groups that could avoid detection, and to build their homes from ice and snow, both to blend into the terrain and from lack of other resources.
Furs and Hides - The Himara hunt and trap a number of animals, collecting a variety of furs for use in warm clothing and trade. The largest are from the massive white bears that roam the snow plains, yak and caribou. Smaller furs are also obtained from arctic foxes and hares, stoats, seals, and beavers.

Minor resources include fish, and edible lichens, moss, ferns, and arctic willows that the Himara forage from past the snowline.
While presumably the Himara were a part of the Vygra people that revered the Farah prior to the Red star, it does not seem that much of those beliefs survived two centuries of the harsher environment of the region. Aside from a few mannerisms carried down, there is little established faith. People treat each other with respect and work together out of necessity, rather than a faith-derived morality. Severe crimes against another are punished by exile - survival on one’s own is unlikely.

Yet, there is one place that the icy Mira here revere, even if they have not developed any particular faith about it. The Spire of Ice is a natural vertical obelisk, pure ice nearly four times a ra’s height and a full arm span wide, that rises inexplicably from the ice on the opposite side of Lake Kapi from south of the fishing lakes. The Himara recognize that this is an important place, and sometimes will meditate here, or leave small tokens or mementos of a loved one lost.
The broad plains of Sagrimma stretch eastward from the base of the Taikan Mountains that form the western edge of Kiswa. The are a drearily flat countryside, with few trees and fewer hills to break the horizon. Aside from the great rising peaks to the west, the only landmarks of note are those built by hand, the clustered hamlets and tilled fields of the Sagi, with one exception: a massive boulder at the western edge, halfway up the pass, bearing the inscription in Veramondi logography: "OCĒMIS WAS HERE."
For large portions of the year, hoarfrost covers much of the ground. The Sagi practice a style of farming based on crops with short growing cycles. Ground is broken as soon as the frost things enough for seeds to be planted, and multiple small harvests occur to reduce the chance that a sudden frost will kill plants before the produce is developed.
The humans that populate Sagrimma are hardy people. Pale of skin and fair of hair, most adults stand between fifteen and seventeen hands tall. They tend toward stocky builds. The necessary labor to survive in the region toughens most even before they are considered full-grown.
Despite the heavy rigors of living in the region, the Sagi are also enthusiastic folk. Two elements form the core of their society: family and passion. Family units work together in toil, sharing successes and failures together, and it is well known that a family can lift a larger burden than the same number could carry alone. Orphans and others who lack a family of their own are often taken in by smaller families. Those who do not find such welcome rarely survive, except by theft or striking out for milder lands to the north.
Passion is emphasized as well. They believe that whatever role someone takes on, be it leader, farmer, miner, hunter or warrior, should be pursued with one’s whole heart. To lack passion is to show oneself to be weak or without purpose.

The current leading family of the Sagi is headed by a woman named Līdamis. She is darker-skinned than most of the others, bearing features reminiscent of the Bannanda people. She and her two sons travel often between the small hamlets of the region to settle disputes, organize labor, and plan improvements to the communities.
As a people only recently exposed to the concept of writing, Sagi history is very loosely kept. Families learn their lineages, as it is seen shameful not to know from whom you are descended. Tales of heroic individuals, those who have overcome difficulties or led strides of progress for their people are kept and celebrated.
Tin - Along the base of the mountains in the west are several deposits of tin, a rare and useful metal. While the Sagi have long made tools of it, with their induction into the Confluence they have learned the process of smelting traces of tin into the more broadly plentiful copper to make superior goods. Tin is still used on its own for basic house goods such as dishware and farming implements, but it is rapidly becoming more beneficial to trade most of the mined metal away for copper and bronze.
Burning Heart - Within the Sagi’s belief in the power of passion, there is a deeper pursuit. While every member of the tribe strives to reach true zeal, only a few are said to have ever unlocked perfection in their fervor. The stories of these heroes are told and repeated among the people, shared around fires, imparted to children by parents, and held as a measure for all. These are known as the Burning Hearts, and it is believed that those who reach this state are proof against the cold, both for themselves and for their people. Among these are such names as Pescal, Slayer of Blightspawn; Volumsek, Who Defeated Winter; Ocēmis and Enengtis, Unbeaten by Mountains; Numvol, Who Uprooted Stone.
The region the Confluence has dubbed Getirrat consists of a plateau surrounded on all sides by high peaks. Many of these mountaintops are snow and ice-covered throughout the year, melting slightly only during the height of summer. Getirrat is dotted with small lakes, the largest being named Lake Aruni. There are, however, no river systems there; the lakes are fed either by rainfall and local meltoff, or underground springs. In the east the narrow Ocēmis Pass begins to descend in elevation toward the foothills of Sagrimma.
Getirrat is populated by settlers from across the Confluence. Ra of all types work alongside humans from Elkhrime and Yembrand. Even a small number of Hajje have taken to the region near the top of the pass, though the mahout complain that the elephants have not adapted well to travel among the peaks. The town of Neman has been established on the southern shore of Lake Aruni, and is the centerpiece of the plateau. Nearly a dozen smaller claims have spring up around the region, usually a few dwellings supporting groups of hunters, gatherers, and trappers.
Little is known of the history of this area. At some point long past, it appears that an outpost of the fallen Nemoi Empire was here, but that fell to the blightspawn and very few relics have been recovered. Those bits and remnants that have been found intact have been subjected to detailed scrutiny by the Vygra and the Sentinels to watch for any other traces of the blight’s influence like that of the statue.
Earthblood - A viscous carmine liquid, hot to the touch, boils up through the ground, as if from underground wellsprings. The liquid pools in shallows around the gashes in the stone. The source of this ‘earthblood’ seems separate from the water table beneath the plateau that feeds the wells and hot springs. The largest concentration of the liquid is at the southern end, filling the small caldera against the base of the higher peaks where the blightspawn of the corrosive well was defeated. The two peaks nearest the caldera, unlike most others surrounding Getirrat, are free of snow and ice due to the heat rising from the earthblood pools. No practical use or alchemical properties have yet been discovered. Some suspect it is the World Soul itself bleeding from the injuries that have been inflicted on it by the blightspawn.
Most members of the Confluence follow the Way of Green, though a few individuals cling to the Oracles of Elder Memories beliefs. As of yet, establishing permanent lodgings and supply paths has superseded the construction of any faith center in priority, but there are a few small shrines that have been built, and many households carry the trappings of their faith among their personal belongings.

[Gaius Hermicus]

United Blemmyae Tribes
Region 213

King of Kings Negu Kw’Zinabi

https://i.ibb.co/Y3NGJy8/Blemmyae-Flag.png (https://ibb.co/zrmwC7b)

Headless people with faces in their chests reproduce via ovipositing, keep records of heroes of the past, and live in cliff dwellings.


Leader: King of Kings Negu Kw’Zinabi: Mil 5, Opu 2, Fai 4, Dip 3, Int 1

Home Region: The Korebita Foothills

Trade Posts:
Resource: Flint
Mount Terar: United Blemmyae Tribes [Great]
Muketi’s Peak: [vacant]
Mount Dinayi: [vacant]

Holy Centre: Bete Great Library [Abiherism]

Starting Tech: Writing



The Korebita Foothills

Sing, o Muses, of the Korebita Foothills
Home of the Ten Tribes of the Blemmyae people
Most beautiful homeland known to this mighty world.

Tell of the stone cliffs standing tall as Adeni
Of the stands of palm and tamarind and yucca
And of the thornéd shrubs grown in the sandy ground.

Let the earth hear of the rushing Eniz river
And of Kema, capital of the Blemmyae
Founded by Haleti in the Dawn of Ages.


The Korebita Foothills, located in the western section of Kiswa, is a rocky, scrubby land. The tropical forests common in the north begin to fade away as they reach the higher elevations of the Korebita Foothills, being replaced by stands of palm and tamarind trees, sheer bluffs and ravines, and the ubiquitous shrubs. The ground is loose, but fertile, and in the rainy season of the winter all manner of other plants grow. In the summer, the region becomes scorchingly hot and dry. At its highest point, the Peak of Muketi stands ten thousand feet tall. At the top is a crescent shaped indentation containing a small lake, perhaps indicating that the Peak is a dormant volcano. At certain times of the day, the sun fits perfectly into the indentation, forming a vista that brings tears of amazement to the eyes of those who observe it. Flowing down the slopes from the lake is the Eniz River. It starts as a tiny trickle, but as it reaches lower elevations, it becomes a mighty river. The Eniz bisects the Korebita Foothills, separating the mostly depopulated southern regions from the north, where most of its people dwell. On a hill overlooking the Eniz is Kema, a town of three thousand souls and the capital of the Blemmyae tribes. The king who rules over all the tribes lives permanently in Kema, where they entertain passing bands of visitors.



Sing, o Muses, of the many Blemmyae tribes
Those mighty headless men with faces in their chests
Descended from Haleti of the ancient eras.

Sing of the greatest clans, Okisi, Adeni,
Mesihafi, Torineti, Anigoli,
Haleti, Zinabi, Fekiri, Muketi

Sing of the Sewi, allies of the Blemmyae
Humans who adopt the customs of their masters
And fight with the courage of the wild lion.


The main people of the Korebita Foothills are the Blemmyae. They appear mostly humanoid, with humanlike arms and legs, but they have no heads. Instead, their eyes and mouths are implanted into the centers of their torsos. The Blemmyae have no sexual differentiation and no concept of gender. Every blemmyae is referred to as “they”, rather than with any personal pronouns. Likewise, they reproduce asexually, by producing eggs within their own bodies and implanting them into the bodies of a non-blemmyae host using ovipositors concealed in their long, spined tongues. After a three month gestation period, the eggs hatch inside the host, tearing through tissue and muscle as the infant blemmyae bursts free of its host. This process is often fatal to small hosts, like the goats commonly used by the blemmyae. Humans would have about a fifty percent chance of surviving.

The blemmyae have a very sophisticated language, including an alphabet and a long tradition of written records. Most of their writing is carved on tablets of soapstone using flint styluses. They dwell in houses built in caves in the sides of cliffs. Although there are over a hundred small clans, each one descended from a minor hero of historical note, there are nine primary Blemmyae tribes.

The oldest tribe is the Haleti clan, descended from Great Haleti, the first blemmyae in the world. The Haleti hold claim to the greatest deposits of flint in the Korebita Foothills, with which they dominate trade in the region.
The Fekiri clan is the largest by far. Between the clan itself and the minor tribes under their dominion, almost one in five blemmyae owe their allegiance to the Fekiri. Unlike the other clans, the Fekiri keep slaves in accordance with their cultural tradition.
The greatest warriors come from the Torineti clan, which prizes strength above all else. The Torineti train their young the hardest of any clan, forcing them to engage in near-constant mock combat and wrestling to increase their strength and skill in preparation for war.
The current leader of the United Blemmyae Tribes comes from the Zinabi clan. The Zinabi jealously hold the secrets of coppersmithing to themselves, wearing bands of metal around their arms and legs.
The Anigoli tribe is fully nomadic. Unlike other tribes, they do not build any sort of permanent home, instead roaming the hills in small packs. They are looked down upon by many blemmyae, who consider them petty thieves and scoundrels.
The Blemmyae writing system was invented by the Mesihafi clan. Today, they maintain the Bete Great Library, serving as its curators and guards.
Traditional blemmyae cooking involves heating a large, flat stone among embers, and then coating a slab of meat with honey, tamarind paste, and spices before cooking it on the hot stone. The Adeni clan, however, consider cooked food an abomination. They only eat their meat raw, and preferably freshly killed.
Blemmyae of the Muketi clan can easily be recognized by their narrow eyes, with much smaller pupils than those of the other tribes. Because of this, they find it extremely difficult to see in dark or dim light, and so are almost never encountered outside after dusk.
The smallest tribe is the Okisi clan. Most blemmyae clans eat their dishonored dead, but the Okisi refuse to engage in this practice, instead burying their dead in underground catacombs.

Along with the blemmyae, there is a sizable population of humans in the region. Most of these humans belong to the Sewi tribe. Although they are of a different species, the blemmyae treat them essentially as equals, worthy of respect. In exchange, the Sewi have adopted the blemmyae culture in its entirety: they use the same writing system, speak the same language, eat the same food, wear the same clothing, follow the same religion, and, although they are forced to recognize sexual dimorphism, do not have a concept of gender and refer to themselves by the neutral pronoun “they”.

The current leader of the United Blemmyae Tribes is Negu Kw’Zinabi. Although they have been king for twelve years already, they are not confident in their own abilities and are considered weak by the leaders of some of the other clans. They retain the title “King of Kings” mostly because the Zinabi tribe (and their allies in the Torineti and Muketi tribes) consider them an easily manipulated puppet that can give their machinations extra credibility. The real power in the Korebita Foothills is generally considered to consolidated in the hands of Negu’s vizier: Huleten Kw’Muketi. Although old and wizened, Huleten is an exceptionally cunning politician who commands the respect of many tribal leaders and is a master of forcing the King of Kings to take a certain course of action. If they were to die, chaos would likely erupt in the region.



Sing, o Muses, of eternal Great Haleti
Born of stone in the days of the ancient ages
Who conquered this homeland for the Blemmyae clans.

Sing, o Muses, of Muketi the Golden-Eyed
Who captured the sun and bound it into the sky
Giving light and heat to our beloved home.

Sing, o Muses, of swiftly running Adeni
Wanderer in the wasteland, slayer of monsters
Forever hunting the cruel Cosmic Hyena.

Sing, o Muses, of ancient wise Mesihafi
Inventor of the words we transcribe into stone
Thus the heroes of the past stay in memory.

Sing, o Muses, of lightning-fisted Zenabi
Master of the storm, bringer of life-giving rain
Founder of Demeniz, great city in the sky.

Sing, o Muses, of war-leader Torineti
Lone survivor of the Battle of the Blood Field
Sacker of a thousand treasure-rich citadels.

Sing, o Muses, of Fikiri of the Long Tongue
Conqueror of fertile lands beyond the mountains
Propagator of seven thousand descendants.

Sing, o Muses, of fox-cunning Anigoli
Who faced down the bone-clad giant Otowiri
And, with no weapon but their words, drove him away.

Sing, o Muses, of the pale-skinned king Okisi
Who was thrice struck down and buried in the cold earth
But thrice returned from death and arose from the grave.

Sing, o Muses, of Sewi, first of humankind
Brought from their homeland as a slave bound tight in chains
But earned their freedom by great courage in combat.



Sing, o Muses, of the Bete Great Library
Carved into the stony heart of a tall mountain
Holding in its walls tales of world-renowned heroes.

Sing of the flowering afterlife of heroes
That paradise of snow-capped mountain fortresses
Where dwell the most renowned heroes of ancient days.

Pray, o worshippers, that we shall attain glory
Shall die an honorable death with dignity
And that our names shall be passed down through the ages.

The blemmyae practice Abiherism, a religion centered on ancestor worship and a respect for those who lived before. Abiherists believe that the soul is tied to a person’s legacy in the mortal realm. A soul whose name and deeds are forgotten will simply fade into oblivion, while a soul still renowned as a great hero in the mortal world will receive great rewards in the afterlife. Abiherists thus consider keeping records to be of great importance, as a written record will ensure that a person’s legacy lasts far longer than the lives of those they knew. Certain heroes, historical figures whose feats are still well known, are worshipped essentially as gods, their stories exaggerated to explain cosmic phenomena. If a hero is especially great, their descendants will take their name as a clan name. This is the greatest of all honors for an Abiherist, as it ensures that their name will be remembered for as long as their family line survives. However, not all people will accomplish remarkable feats and die honorably. Abiherists practice ritual cannibalism of the dishonored dead. The body of a practitioner who dies dishonorably is to be consumed by their comrades, in the hope that their spirit will become linked to a friend who will one day perform great deeds and ascend to the afterlife. If they should do so, the dishonored soul will ascend with them as a servant. This practice ensures that even those who fail to make a name for themselves are not necessarily doomed to oblivion. There are very few requirements to be an Abiherist. All that is needed is a belief in the system of legacy and honor that is incorporated into the Abiherist afterlife (although praying to the more powerful heroes can sometimes yield great results).

In the Korebita Foothills, the holiest of holy centers is the Bete Great Library. A massive cave system that fills the interior of a small mountain, it encompasses thousands of rooms, each one dedicated to a particular hero. The walls of these rooms are inscribed with tales of the hero’s exploits, while various paraphernalia associated with that hero are sometimes also placed in the room. The Bete Great Library is traditionally curated by the Mesihafi clan, who are in charge of adding the stories of freshly deceased heroes to its chambers.



Then great Haleti struck the stones of the cliff face
And broke off a shard of the blackened flinty stone
Long as an elephant’s tusk and sharp as fanged teeth.

And with this flinty shard Haleti made a spear
Suwifi, the ancestral weapon of his kin
No mortal now could even lift sharp Suwifi.

With this weapon, Haleti struck down their rivals
Slaying many foul demons that once stalked this land
It now rests forever beneath the earth’s surface.

Many types of stone can be found in the Korebita Foothills, but the most common by far is flint. This brittle rock breaks into razor-sharp shards, which the blemmyae use as spikes on their clubs and heads on their spears. Although flint spearheads break easily, the blemmyae consider this to be an asset, as a snapped-off spearhead makes it easy to remove the shaft from an enemy’s body. Flint spears are also lighter than metal weapons, and most blemmyae warriors carry several spares into battle. Round disks of flint are also used for cooking, while blemmyae of the Haleti clan occasionally use tiny slivers of the rock as body piercings and personal ornamentation. Three mountains produce almost half of the region’s flint exports between them: Muketi’s Peak, Mount Terar, and Mount Dinayi. The blemmyae focus most of their mining on Mount Terar, as it is the most accessible by river and closest to Kema, the capital of the region.

Although animals such as goats, sheep, hyenas, and even a few dwarf elephants can be found in the Korebita Foothills, the blemmyae do not herd any animals in large quantities, and so it can be difficult to find suitable hosts for their reproduction. If the blemmyae are to maintain an extensive geopolitical presence, it will be necessary to capture a steady stream of living beings, either by legitimate means or by force.

Galghälani (214)


Resource: Seafood
Jhorophïka Fish Markets: [SEW]

Holy Centre: The Sunken Temple [Abiherism]



Galghälani is, above all, a land of contrasts. In the east, the sloping hills of the western border run with rivers that eventually empty out into a massive floodplain. Crossed with streams ranging from trickles to mighty rivers, the twisting waterways work their way across the marshy plain until, at long last, they reach the mighty ocean to the east of Kiswa. The coast itself is mostly rocky, breaking in various places for sheltered coves and sandy beaches. As warm as anywhere else in Kiswa, the sea breeze gives this coastal area a lazy sense of balm. The sea near the coast of Galghälani is very shallow, in most places less than 30 feet deep, and is filled with all manner of edible sea creatures: crabs, squid, eels, clams, oysters, and every color, shape, and species of fish imaginable. There are few large plants on the land portion of Galghälani: with the exception of the shady coconut palms that scatter the beaches, there are no sources of wood.



Galghälani means “The Land of the Sea People” in the tongue of its native inhabitants, the Galghäl fishermen that travel the coast of the region in their palm-wood canoes. The Galghäl are in appearance mostly similar to the Veramondi and Sewi humans found to their west, although they tend to be a bit shorter and with a lighter shade of hair. They live simple lives according to their tradition: living in small clusters of five to ten families, dwelling in floating huts that sit on rafts near the shore, and rarely forming large partnerships. The sea and sky provide all that they could need: fish and seaweed to eat, driftwood to build their boats and homes from, and monsoon rains for clean drinking water. Their language is complex, consisting of frequent velar fricatives and extreme tonal variance which makes the language very difficult to learn or reproduce for non-Galghäl.
Farther inland, on the slopes leading away from the high mountains of the Korebita, live the blemmyae of the Bayidi clan. Descended from the first colonizer of the region, in the days when the Blemmaic empire reached its largest extent, these blemmyae live in a similar fashion to their kin in the Korebita, herding goats and practicing a rudimentary form of proto-Abiherism. They occasionally come into conflict with the Galghäl people, but as the Galghäl tend to stay near the coast and the blemmyae tend to stay to the hills, they usually get along fine.



For thousands of years, the Galghäl fishermen had lived in their traditional ways. Without interference from outside populations, they remained secure in their lifestyle as they followed the coasts, living off of the bounty of the sea. All of that changed, however, when the legendary Fikiri united the blemmyae clans of the Korebita and formed the Blemmaic Empire. A rapid expansionist, Fikiri swiftly conquered all of Galghälani, facing little opposition from its native inhabitants. Parts of blemmyae culture were assimilated into the Galghäl culture, including the use of writing, but the fishermen had little interest in abandoning their traditional lifestyle and used writing mostly to send excuses to their imperial overlords explaining why they could not pay any taxes this year.
The first blemmyae colonist was Bayidi, one of Fikiri’s thousand children, from whom all of the current blemmyae in the region claim to be descended. After a time, Bayidi became annoyed with the Galghäl’s refusal to fully assimilate into the Blemmaic empire and decided to raze several of their floating villages as a warning. Unfortunately, one cunning seaspeaker discovered the plan and organized their people to set an ambush. As the canoes of blemmyae raiders approached the target villages, the seaspeaker’s forces struck, overturning the canoes from their hiding places beneath the dark surface of the water and slaughtering the floundering blemmyae, many of whom were barely able to swim. Among those slain was Bayidi themself, their corpse chopped up and used by the Galghäl for as fishing bait. After this disastrous raid, the blemmyae and Galghäl mostly left each other alone until the False Dawn and the collapse of the Blemmaic empire. This stranded the Bayidi clan separate from the Korebita and allowed the Galghäl to become truly independent once again. And, until their discovery by Dinfat Kw’Torineti, they remained that way.



The traditional religion of the Galghäl was Bounty of the Sea, an animistic nature-worshipping faith. Practitioners revered the ocean itself for its life-sustaining properties, worshipping the gods of herring and sardine, squid and crab, eel and crab, but the greatest deity of all was the leviathan goddess Badëmajha, who, according to the Galghäl, sends the monsoon rains each year and controls the tides that bring fresh sources of fish to their shores. Badëmajha is a kind goddess who is happy to care for her chosen people, but the deep water is her territory, and those who worship the Bounty of the Sea are insistent that nobody must leave the shallow waters of the coastal shelf, lest they provoke the wrath of the leviathan goddess and cause her to withhold her favors.
Since its discovery by the blemmyae, the traditional worship of the Bounty of the Sea has been largely replaced by the practice of Abiherism, which had already existed in a rudimentary form among the Bayidi clan of blemmyae and a few Galghäl. Prior to Dinfat’s discovery of Galghälani, Galghäl who chose to become Abiherists and worship Badëmajha as an ancestral spirit rather than a living god were ostracized by their peers and forced to leave the floating villages to live on land. Since the conversion of the region, however, the majority of Abiherist Galghäl live on the water, and the social stigma has been largely reduced.
Each floating village contains a shrine to at least one god (sometimes repurposed into Abiherist shrines today), but the largest and most important is the Sunken Temple. Nobody knows exactly who built this underwater shrine, but it was certainly not the work of humans. Made from hundreds of rocks, some larger than the largest canoes any Galghäl had ever carved, it is a labyrinthine arrangement of grottos. The central chamber, dedicated to Badëmajha, is the only one which contains air, a pocket trapped by the stones above it and refilled by bubbles coming from the sand below. From this chamber, three smaller chambers branch off, each one dedicated to another primary god: the north chamber to Dosho the Crab, god of Warm Waters, the south chamber to Shësho the Clam, god of Shallow Waters, and the east chamber to Poli the Eel, god of Deep Waters. Since its conversion to Abiherism, the ocean surface above each chamber has had a floating library installed, each one documenting the legends surrounding the god below and notable Abiherist scholars’ interpretations of the meaning of said legends.



As the Galghäl have known for thousands of years, the most useful resource in Galghälani is the bounty of the sea: fish, mollusks, and shellfish. The seafood caught by the Galghäl is among the most delicious in the world and has become a delicacy among the rich and powerful of the Korebita. Galghäl cooking is light and flavorful, utilizing both raw and steamed fish, and usually served with seaweed, mango, coconut, lime, and spicy peppercorns.
The best place to trade for fresh seafood is the market in the floating city of Jhorophïka, the largest Galghäl settlement in the region. The market is set one each side of a clear stretch of water, which is often crowded with the canoes of shoppers. Anything that swims, crawls, or floats in the ocean can be found for purchase there, generally so fresh that it is killed only upon purchase.
In Nösha Cove, a sheltered area where the water rushes up against the rocky cliffs, shrimp can be found by the thousands. A slight difference in the salinity of this water, which is ideal for shrimp to thrive in, prevents them from spreading into the open ocean, and in some places the water appears bright orange due to the density of the swarming crustaceans.
The last of the great sources of seafood in Galghälani are the Khüshu Tide Pools. Located on a rocky island less than a mile from shore, these pools are home to some of the greatest ecological diversity in the region. Mussels, oysters, and clams are numerous here, as are strange varieties of crabs and squid, but the most important element of the tide pools are that many varieties of the nearby fish lay their eggs there. These fish eggs are extremely nutritious and can be found in large quantities, and thus the Khüshu tide pools are a critical location for the Galghäl to collect food.

Tsengata (217)


Resource: Sorghum
Mabelasi: [vacant]
Litsila: [SEW]

Holy Centre: Helalelang Forest [Oracles of Elder Memories]



A fertile patchwork of fields and jungles, Tsengata is a populous land sandwiched between two gigantic lakes. The northern lake, on the border with Veramondo, is referred to by the locals as Helakehe (Lake of the Hydras), while the southern lake is Lamokehe (the Windy Lake). At the north end of the region, between the shores of Helakehe and the slopes of the Korebita Foothills, is the Helalelang Forest, where dwell the hydras for which Tsengata is famed. A dense jungle of mahogany and chestnut trees, with large portions covered by creeping kudzu vines, the forest is home to an innumerable number of vicious six-headed hydras, the undisputed apex predators of the region. Farther south, the rainforest begins to thin to shrubland and savannah, before finally becoming a wind-scoured prairie in the south. Aside from the hydras, baboons, antelope, and vultures are among the notable fauna of the region.



Protected as it is by the hills of the Korebita, the Helalelang Forest, and its twin lakes, Tsengata has been historically isolated from foreign settlement. As such, its native population is unrelated to the other people of Kiswa. Though they are still recognizably human and breed true with the Veramondo, Sewune, Bananda, and the other humans of the continent, their skin is pure ebony black and they stand on average less than four feet tall. Their language is thick and rich, full of hissing sounds and clicks, which some theorize may be an attempt to mimic the natural sounds of the hydra. A naturally peaceable folk, the BaTseng (as they call themselves) are farmers by trade, cultivating yams and sorghum in the fertile grassland, living in simple straw and wood huts, and wearing clothes woven from rough flax fibers. In addition to the BaTseng, a small Sirrvadut population still remains in the region, generally in positions of wealth and power, but the blemmyae who now rule over Tsengata have swiftly begun to take those positions for themselves, weakening the amount of elvish influence remaining in the region’s power structure.



For centuries (some would say since the dawn of time), the BaTseng have dwelled in Tsengata, protected by their natural boundaries from incursion. The westward spread of the proto-Veramondi culture, the expansion of the Blemmaic Empire, and even the False Dawn passed them by more or less untroubled. But this isolation also left them untouched by the spread of technological innovations, unable to develop a more complex civilization than their simple agrarian lifestyle. That all changed when the Sirrvadut stormed through the Helalelang Forest, taking the defenseless BaTseng by surprise and subjugating them brutally. BaTseng villages became surrounded by Sirrvat camps, ruled over by the warlike elves. A brief glimmer of hope emerged when the Sons of Sirrvat collapsed, the fate of the kingdom shrouded by mystery, but the elvish custodians stayed on, maintaining their control of the region and their superior status compared to the BaTseng natives. When the blemmyae armies under Sawut Kw’Torineti came marching over the Korebita Foothills, BaTseng fought on both sides, some press-ganged into service by the Sirrvadut, others choosing to support the invaders in hopes that a blemmyae occupation would be less oppressive than that of the Sons of Sirrvat. Their hopes were proven partially correct: the United Abiherist tribes were very lenient toward the self-governance and cultural traditions of BaTseng who followed the Oracles of the Elder Memories, but those that remained obstinate in their reverence of the Hydra Cult are essentially no better off than under the Sirrvadut.



The BaTseng traditionally worshipped the hydras that lurked in the northern reaches of Tsengata, considering them the guardians of their people and protectors of their way of life. After all, both the Veramondi settlers and the encroachments of the Blemmaic Empire had been turned aside by the gargantuan reptiles and their impenetrable forest. This faith was shaken, however, when the Sirrvadut stormed through the forest and subjugated the BaTseng, and some began to whisper that the hydras no longer had magic and no longer cared to defend Tsengata from other, more powerful spirits. In this disintegration of the traditional order, the new religion of Abiherism, brought both by the Sirrvadut conquerors and blemmyae missionaries, quickly gained traction, eventually assimilating the Hydra Cult and becoming the majority religion of the BaTseng. While the blemmyae and Sirrvadut in the region worship their own ancestral heroes, the BaTseng pantheon was essentially a brand-new invention, including such figures as Supileng the Seven-Headed Hydra, Hosesa Lakemaker, and Modimo of the High Branches. The holiest location in Tsengata is still the Helalelang Forest, into which nowadays the bravest young BaTseng venture, seeking to prove their courage by hunting and capturing the mighty hydras.



The soil in Tsengata, watered by frequent rains and fertilized by hundred of years of careful tending, is rich and springy, perfect for growing crops. The most important staple crop is Sorghum, which the BaTseng make into a thick porridge and bake into chewy loaves of bread. The capital city of Tsengata, built up from a small farming village by the Sirrvadut, is Mabelasi, located on the shores of Lamokehe, where merchants from all over the United Abiherist Tribes and beyond come to trade their goods for the grain of the region. Much of this grain, however, is grown far from Mabelasi, in the Litsila plain at the center of the region. Broad and flat, Litsila is the heartland of the BaTseng culture, and the majority of all sorghum grown in Tsengata comes from small farms on the plain.

[Electriccat]

Hraban Confederacy
Region 34

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/559834440159985695/726992447527190598/unknown.png

Cleverness and honor are our core. Ooo that's shiny.


Region name: Hrathgan
People: Hraban (Pronounced: rah bahn)
Resource: Papyrus | Shiny Objects
Faith: Soul Honor
Leader Title: First among equals
Initial leader: Heinrich Wurzelstarke aus Tirol



Stat
Number


Diplomacy
5


Military
5


Opulence
2


Faith
3


Intrigue
1






The region of Hrathgan is a green region, with both rich land for planting as well as green forests and borders along with mountains. With the overall very temperate climate the trees of a wide variety and support a breadth of game and life. Ranging from the mountains to the rivers the overall impact of Hrabanish is minimal. Living in relative concert with their surroundings and using what the region provides. Some competition is held in some of the other predators of the area, mostly with the large tree cats that inhabit the forested areas. Legends tell of other things lurking within the mountains, warning those that would dig deep and greedy that the Hraban are avians and do not belong underground.


Hraban are a humanoid species most closely resembling a raven, though averaging in at 5'8" to 6'6" in height they are a lean race with their arms extending out to four fingered hands. Eye color is normally black on black with the majority of the race having predominately black feathers that are cleaned rather meticulously. Their arms being what were wings are still covered like their bodies in typically black feathers with reinforced row of longer feathers extending down from nearly the shoulder to the wrist. Male and female are both similar in size with the males typically having some slight highlight colorations on the fringes of their wings. Flightless now they long for a day to be able to take to wing once again.


Starting tech: Writing Written language in the form of a runic alphabet.

Resource:
Papyrus - made from cutting of thin ribbon strips of a specific plant named the same is then woven in a learned pattern to create a thin flexible material that can withstand time and climate while easily taking ink and writing.

Required Resource: Eye Catching objects
The Hraban enjoy items and objects that are aesthetically pleasing to them; usually things that are shiny and/or attract the eye. Trinkets, Precious Stones, anything that glitters in the sunlight or without the sunlight.



Lead by a council of elders, male and female alike are given equal voice in the council. The leader of the council selected from within their number is given the title First Among Equals and is given that title with a specific goal or task in mind and will rule the council until such time as that task completes.

7 council seats, one for each conspiracy
Each conspiracy constitutes a region of land and collection of smaller towns and villages and has a central council that then sends a representative to the central council. The conspiracies also align to the traditional clan structure of their peoples.

The Seven Conspiracies of the Hraban Confederacy

Utrecht Utrecht takes much of the northern part of the region, farming, primarily around grain foods. They are some of the most conservative of the Hraban, sticking to older ways, choosing the slow path in almost all things and not adapting to change well. Communities in the area are some of the few that are ground based, being in river flood plains coming out of the mountains.
Wesel Wesel is takes up a large section of the western side of Hrathgan, they are the miners and mountaineers as comfortable on the side of the mountain as they are in the side of them. Wesel also has some of the largest communities outside of Trier sporting large collections of artisans of various kinds as well as their guild organizations.
Trier The smallest region in terms of actual landmass it contains the mountainside city of Berghaus that is the capital city of Hrathgan and also serves as the central hub of government and learning. The mountain city is an old edifice slowly and carefully carved into the side of the mountain. Using the natural features is allows Berghuas to have many slender towers shooting up out of the city. These are given to the Guides and their families as places of honor within the city, a way to help remind of times past.
Braunschweig Hailing from the southeastern part of Hrathgan they are primarily hunters and sport some of the best hunters in the region. Congregating and training in hunting lodges, these jaegers are second to none at hunting down prey. The population of Braunschweig is spready far across the actual landscape in isolated communities in tree based housing. Using the mighty trees of the area as the basis of the housing the Nests of Braunschweig are a remnant time past.
Baiern Living in the eastern forests they work towards sustainable and practical harvesting of lumber and living in closer harmony with the environment than most of the other clans. Baiern also sports the more traditional tree based housing and community with smooth flowing lines dominating the looks of buildings.
Pfalz Pfalz is a region in the southwest, they are primarily crafters of fine weapons and soldiers. Sporting some of the few professional soldiers that stay engaged as engineers during the time when they aren't drilling and training. Pfalz is an amalgam of all of the different regions of the Hrathgan originating to make recruits transition easier but then leading to providing better combat and training grounds against a variety of actions.
TirolLiving in the south, they are known mostly as being the party destination. While having some precious mineral mines they are mostly known for the growing of fruiting plant and fermenting them into wines. Tirol sports a combination of buildings combining both the traditional tree based dwellings in the growing areas with more ground based in the areas where fermenting and storage is done. If only there were good ways to get the volumes of water they need up high…




When a hraban is more connected to the spirits than others they are called to be a Guide. Sometimes it manifests as a premier hunter with intuition from past generations, sometimes it a warrior who finds the strength of their ancestors with them, sometimes it is a farmer who just has a better feel than others, from a young age and pushes things a little farther.

Holy Site Within Hraban lands the library Sammlung is held in highest regard. Containing primarily scrolls but also clay tablets it holds much of the Hraban. Stories, tales and all manner of wisdom are held for the ages here, open for all Hraban to read and learn.

Soul Honor, referred to as the Melding is the primary faith of the Hraban. With the Guides being a position of highest honor in all levels of society, though generally staying local.
This is manifested when the spirit of an Ancestor visits a Guide to provide wisdom and strength in times of need. Some Guides when so visited have been said to perform great acts of strength and cleverness and in the rarest of occurrences something whispered as magic. Having honor and paying honor to the ancestors remains a powerful motivator for the people. Paying forward and crediting acts of cleverness and strength, remembering from where one comes and staying humble in the face of personal honor. Pride being one of the greatest of the sins and the easiest way to lose honor.

Guides teach and help instruct their communities on how to gain honor, telling the ancient stories. They tell of the ways of progress and cleverness and strength. They also teach of the taboos:


Do not be tricked by the gods.
Do not practice blood magic
Do not cause lasting harm to the land
Do not be overwhelmed by pride.





The old stories tell of a time from before time and word. They tell of white feathered pure beings once flew the skies of Mamut. They worked great works and built great things to the aid of all. However the great goddess Amaryllis was fickle and jealous. While much attention was paid to her and honor done, it was not enough to please her and not enough things to satisfy her vanity. She began to play tricks on them, summoning storms and seeding horrible beasts to purposefully spoil some of the beautiful works wrought by the pure beings, bringing her much joy. However, they were not to be discouraged, they were too strong and when acting as one, could not be beaten.

But they were also far, far too proud. And pride is one of the 7 and was their downfall, and the core of all evil. The Goddess came to the pure beings and asked "Who is the strongest? Who is the cleverest?" Each of the pure beings cried out that they were the cleverest. That they were the most adaptable. And so the pure beings fought one another, employing the cleverest methods they had, finding the best ways to adapt and overcome. While it greatly amused Amaryllis it also scared her, and so she took the moment, to find the weaknesses and was able to tear them apart. In body, in community and in spirit, separating their cleverness from their strength. And so the pure beings were no longer pure, one half marked by their sin and strife by having their feathers turn black, the other their forms twisted and ugly and lost their wings all together.

The black feathered were ejected from their lands of comfort and magic and sent down to the ground to live with all the others. The mountains and trees providing the refuge of height that they desire. Some of the strength of will persevered and the black feathered half started to adapt to the change finding a new way to live.

Yet Amaryllis still tormented the land and that was beyond any semblance of reproach. The newly named Hraban reached out the other half of themselves in the Uzii and with others were able to raise a great army from all of Mamut and together fought against Amaryllis. Many died in the fight but their souls continued to fight when their flesh failed. After a last ditch effort Amaryllis was finally torn asunder and her poisonous pieces were spread far and wide leaving behind flowers now called Amaryllis after her. These flowers are known to all to be poisonous and must be uprooted and burnt for the good of all.

As for their ugly half, the Uzii haven't been heard from in quite some time, records don't show contact since before the great Chill; but the sight of them is disquieting, a harsh reminder of a better time. When the two meet, they are family…but families still fight, sometimes the greatest fights.

Flag credit to Gengy

[Nefarion Xid]

Clan Al-Ashir

Leader: Malak-Amir Zidan il Kasima Al-Ashir (Prince and Master Zidan, son of Kasima, of the Ashir Clan)
Stats: D 5 • M 3 • O 2 • F 1 • I 2

Home Region: Vesparre (302)

Trading Posts: Sierre Ranch [owned], Olan Ranch, Coria Ranch
Resource: Ashirian Horses

Holy Site: Wandering Stones

Starting Tech: Animal Husbandry
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/755305843125125140/755590345386885212/E6-Vesparre-Map-2-draft.png

The Vesparre region is dominated by blistering sandy desert. What passes for civilization constitutes a handful of towns built around oases along a meandering underground river. Goatherds inhabit a less narrow band of sparse vegetation. The stronghold of Clan Al-Ashir, Al-Kazar (lit."The Fortress"), occupies a shadowy canyon where homes for thousands have been carved from the natural caves over the past two centuries.

Horticulture is sparse and unadvanced. Lentils and chickpeas are the staple crops, while native figs, dates, and citrus fruits require little care to flourish.

The Al-Ashir are transplants to the region, one surviving branch of an ancient nomadic people that settled in the region prior to the devastation of the False Dawn. Though not completely insular, the Al-Ashiri tend to have green or amber eyes, contrasted with the native Vesparrese. Ashirian men wear their hair long and their beards short, if they have beards at all. Vesparrese often have long beards, but crop their curly hair and sideburns close.

While entirely human, the Ashir have excellent night vision. Indeed, those without the trait are expelled as they reach adulthood so as not to pass on the deficiency to the next generation. The ability to ride and fight at night is not only advantageous, but the essence of what it means to be of the Ashir. The origin of their keen eyesight is of no particular importance to the Ashir themselves, but outsiders suspect the clan to have descended from snakes, or to have struck a deal with the jinn (the formless, often malevolent spirits of the desert winds).

In the past, the Ashiri were raiders and thieves, exploiting the farming communities across the continent. The tribulations of the last two centuries have transformed their relationship with the other inhabitants of the region. Now, the martial abilities of the night riders are a welcome safeguard against the horrors of the Blight. The Ashir constitute the ruling and warrior ethnic caste of the region and the Vesparrese the artisans and farmers.

They are typically encountered in ranging companies of two to three-hundred riders with spare horses and camels to carry supplies. Of the company, a third are essentially squires or grooms who watch and learn on the outskirts of battle and do grunt work around the campsite. While specialists do exist, all adults are expected to attain a level of competency in all matters of the Ashir: mostly riding horses, fighting while riding, haggling, sneaking, and not overcooking lentils. Each rider is armed with one spear with a broad stone head, at least five javelins with narrow flint points, a wicker shield suitable for deflecting slings, and a pair of stone knives. What passes for armor is generally braided camel wool, sometimes with the addition of slats or disks of palm wood tied across the the brow and chest.

As no mores about marriage or monogamy exist within the Ashir culture, families are only identified by their mother since there is no real way of knowing who your father is. If identification beyond your given name is required, you provide your mother's name as well with the preposition "il". Your clan or hometown is presented joined to the article "Al-" if further identification is necessary, as in Al-Ashir, Al-Sierre, Al-Olan, etc. While all Al-Alshir are Al-Ashir, the Vesparrese have adopted this convention.

The Ashir clan is not so much ruled as administered by a Master among Princes. A sort of royal bloodline offers a pool of princes and princesses from which the reigning Malak-Amir may designate a line of succession. All Amirs attend the Malak's court to provide counsel when not out with their company, collecting taxes or hunting.

Vesparrese Folklore is a wild assortment of myths and superstitions from both the Ashir and Vesparrese traditions. The Ashir believe the gods cursed all human tribes for disobedience and exiled them from paradise, but only their progenitor was smart enough to take a horse with her before she left. The Vesparrese suppose this must be true as they did not have horses before the arrival of the Ashir, but insist that the world was birthed from the egg of a particularly buxom crocodile goddess. As crocodiles do not actually live in the Vesparre region, the nature of crocodiles and how attractive they are is a mystery.

Holy Site: Wandering Stones - Located somewhere on the dunes between the towns of Sierre and Olan, these seventy-two man-sized standing stones are carved with apparently meaningless and erratically drawn symbols. While the journey across the expanse of desert usually takes five days on horseback, it's impossible to guess on which day you'll pass within view of the stones, if at all. By all accounts, the location of the stones drift within a twenty mile radius.Travelers dare not camp within view of the stones, claiming that cruel things are whispered on the wind here -- the lamentations of the jinn.

Ashirian Horses - Introduced by the nomadic predecessors of the Ashiri, this breed of horse is well adapted to arid regions. They are known for their balance of speed and endurance. The breed presents some difficulties with training as their high intelligence and amiable nature. They think they're funny and are constantly delighted by their own antics.

Required Resource: The Ashir desire peppercorns or other spice.

Literally "The West" in the language of the Ashir, this region has a confusing name in retrospect. For centuries this area has just been what the Ashir to consider their western border (despite this not being strictly true in a geographical sense) and the many tribes of the region have no encompassing term for their collective territories. Ironically, they all agree that what lies east of them is just "The Land of Horse Riders" in various languages.

Like the Vesparre, the Gharab civilization and vegetation follows a predictable path along an underground river through an otherwise arid land. Unlike the Vesparre, it occassionally rains as moisture from the evaporating lake in the Sha region collides with cold front from the south. The elevation is higher here and the horizon is marked by the odd mesa. The people here live in adobe buildings stacked high onto the cool northern sides of these rocky tabletops.

The illiterate human tribes of the Gharab have lived here for untold centuries. Ethnographic similarities pin them as closest to the native Vesparrese. Their languages are not unintelligible to someone from the Vesparre, but disparate and pronounced isolation between has lead to enough linguistic quirks to frustrate the Ashir. For example, the horse is known colloquially as the "round faced dog", the "bald sheep", and the "deer with no antlers". The westernmost tribe has been shocked to learn that horses are separate animals at all and always understood the people of the distant east to be centaurs.

There are eleven distinct tribes, each typically known by some feature of the closest and most prominent mesa. The most influential are the people of the Red Mesa, the White Mesa, the Black Mesa, the Two Mesas, and the people with No Mesa. The people with No Mesa are in possession of the longest stretch of oasis in the region, but this is overlooked by their rivals. The people of the Red Mesa have uniformly black hair and the people of the Black mesa have uniformly dark red hair.

In recent history, Bolshur of the Black Mesa succeeded in uniting the lesser tribes of the Short Mesa and the Dog Mesa, having cunningly evoked the threat of the army of the Ashir. Once they agreed to form a confederacy, Bolshur arranged his marriage to Amira Zara and then cunningly evoked the favoritism of the Ashir to solidify his place as leader of the allied tribes. Secure in his newfound power, Bolshur then threatened the unaligned tribes with the obviously capricious Ashir, thus bringing them one by one into union, earning him the moniker Bolshur the Cunning, and buying him a place in Ashirian peerage with the newly minted title Sahib. In truth, this was all Zara's plan from the beginning.

The people of the Gharab have many gods, but all pray devoutly to some deity of rain and fertility whose sacred plant is agave. Wildly varying accounts of rain gods between tribes upsets no one because they happily believe there are thousands of mighty spirits who command the weather.

Holy Site: The Mesa of the Rain Gods - The one agreed upon sacred place is the top of a mesa roughly in the middle of the Gharab where shamans from each tribe meet twice a year in unity to call upon the gods to bless the land with rain for another season.

Agave - A gift from the gods, agave is cultivated by every tribe in the region and used for medicine, food, and fibers. The sap is fermented by shamans into a weak and terribly bitter wine which is said to be the blood, milk or other fluids of the rain deities.

Another stretch of inhospitable terrain indistinguishable from the northern Vesparre, apart from the deviation of the underground river. Here, civilization relies on the existence of an aquifer. There are few natural oases, but anyone with the hands to chip away through ten meters of sandstone can have an inexhaustible well. It is more temperate here, so water on the surface evaporates slower. In the south, occasional rains give birth to scrub lands suitable for grazing. The Ashir had called this region "the South" for more than a century, and so unimaginatively continue refer to their newly conquered territories as Al-Janeb.

Until the invasion of the Ashir in Round 5, the region had been loosely under the rule of a number of semi-nomadic herdsman families in the south, each patriarch claiming some shared lineage tying them to a semi-mythical progenitor and law-giver by the name of Obrim. They rallied as a unified force to fend off the Ashir, and their champion slinger succeed in felling Jana Al-Zamira in an otherwise disastrous battle. When Amira Amala assumed command, she ordered that the retreating defenders be run down. As most every patriarch and their sons fought, the line of Obrim was all but extinguished and regional leadership decimated. Fearing what might become of anyone who presumed themselves to be an heir of Obrim, none have stepped forward in the years since. The region continues bereft of any central authority except for the Sultan himself, who cares little for the stewardship of the land and believes its only real use is to provide homesteads for his soldiers. Seasonal patrols attend the borders and root out bandits, but the people of Janeb are largely left to their own devices as long as each household pays their taxes.

Many of Al-Janeb have followed the Path of the True Dawn faithfully for years now. Their creation myths parallel the Ashir's and they share the superstition of the evil jinn, but ethnological similarities end there.

Holy Site: Worship is typically a private affair among households, but what passes for a holy site is a bountiful natural spring the locals believe to be home to a benevolent (but fickle) spirit or minor goddess. Adventurous sorts will make the pilgrimage to the Fountain of Kimwei to cast offerings into the waters for her blessing. Until the advent of sun worship, the site had been under the protection by the Cult of the Triangle, who claimed Kimwei, and similar water dwelling spirits throughout Sikar, would point the way to a wish granting artifact created by the gods -- a golden triangle.

Al-Janeb is not a prosperous region. The only real things of value to be found here are the Desert Foxes, bred as companions and ratters by the natives. They are renowned for their intelligence, friendliness, and stylish pelts.

An agrarian paradise. Endless fertile fields, regular gentle rains, and a temperate climate. Durum wheat grows in abundance. A vast glacial lake separates this land from the Thunder People in the northeast where a dozen small fishing villages live an easy life. They are known to preserve their fish in clay pots with lye to trade their catches semolina flour. This gelatinous fish blob is also known to be completely unpalatable to foreigners. Groves of cottonwood trees dot the landscape where the soil is too rocky to farm.

Like much of the south, there was a time before the Ashir and after. Largely spared from the tribulations of the past age, Qamah peaked at the beginning of Zidan's reign, consolidating into three distinct kingdoms, each prosperous and defended by many well-fed warriors. As lost and distant lands began to reconnect and traders once more traveled freely, sickness struck the largest of the three and spread through their warriors like wildfire. Opportunism was just as swift. The middle kingdom seized upon the largest, and the least attacked the middle while their warriors campaigned elsewhere. Years of strife followed and the three kingdoms crumbled into their component clans. By the time Zidan marched his armies south, there were no leaders to stand against him and few warriors left to answer the call that never came.

The names of the three lost kingdoms were of little interest to the Ashir who simply called the land Al-Qamah, The Wheat Fields. The old nobility remain, grumbling among themselves that one day, they will take their land back. None can agree who should lead such an effort and who would rule once their foreign masters were cast out.

Like most human natives, they know each other by small variances in features and language from clan to clan. The Ashir judge them to be olive in complexion, with light brown eyes and hair that they find pleasing. As they live on a diet of bread and pasta, the Ashir find their physiques pleasing as well.

The common language is superficially similar to Ashiric. It sounds nearly the same to an untrained foreigner as their vowel sounds match exactly, as do their strange Zs, Js and Qs. However, structure and vocabulary are vastly different.
The people of Qamah are united in their worship of a small patheon of gods, elements of nature and agriculture personified. They offer thanks to the goddess of the lake for her fish, to the goddess of the fields for her grain, the goddess of fire for blessing their hearths, and the goddess of cows for cow stuff.

Unsurprisingly, the vast wheat fields of Al-Qamah yield wheat in abundance. Semolina, the course middlings of duram, may be purchased by the camel-load.


The Kophic Badlands are appropriately named. The land is described as semi-arid mostly as a means of avoiding insult to the locals, and without even the alien majesty of the frozen lands to the south or the searing and oppressive heat of an equatorial desert to create an interesting ecosystem. In truth it is a desert, though not one of extreme temperatures, just little rainfall. The soil is too poor for more than grass, which is the only thing the area boasts a notable amount of, and then not enough to pique interest elsewhere.
Poor harvests and a lack of other resources do not make for a terribly diverse or formidable population. Scattered tiny villages dot the region, having crowded out the hunter-gatherers with greater numbers of agriculturally supported hamlets before hitting the limit of what a small amount of a Millet-based diet could support. The Anaisha, they call themselves, and storytelling and dancing form their primary pastimes - indeed, these are the only form of entertainment available, and many of their stories center on the remarkably fantastical adventures of those who have passed on already. The distant tunder of rainless clouds, the creeping chill of the winter, and rise and fall of sun and moon mark time that passes, punctuated only by disputes and loves won and lost that seem all the larger for the tiny pond they take place in. With all this in mind, a mighty hero will arise from these mud and thatch villages any year now.
The Ashiran invasion was by far the most exciting thing to happen to the Anaisha in living memory, perhaps the only thing of true significance to occur here since the end of the False Dawn. The locals resisted with surprising ferocity, possibly because they were too poor to tie a white rag to the end of a stick and wave it at the oncoming Sultanate riders. Rallying to Krauner the Bear, who named himself after poorly translated legends that some kinds of grass could be distilled into spirits, the Anaisha chose to make their stand in a mudbrick fort. In reality, they had lost the overall conflict before the Jewel of the Ashir drew her khopesh, but seeing their morale did not break until they saw their disarmed leader's lifeless body tumble to the earth from atop his fort.

What they learned after the fact would not have made them any happier. Their land was claimed to deny it to another powerful and distant ruler. While some are no doubt mildly enthused to be part of something greater, for most, things will return to the way they were before, with only a new language to learn and new taxes to pay to break in the usual routine.
This region is home to a minor resource of Millet. Millet: For when you don't have real farmland but don't want to starve. Try some today.
The Anaisha worship their own ancestors. If there are higher powers, surely they have forgotten this place.


In the Lands of the Moose Tribe, vast rolling grasslands finally give way to patches of boreal forest. Rains are infrequent, except for early winter. The pines are ancient and slow growing, never taking a straight path to the sky. Continuing south, the trees become sparse once more until only the scrub and yellow grass can live in the frozen soil. Shockingly, many travelers consider this to be the most beautiful land in the sultanate.
The people of this land are united under the banner of the Moose Tribe, though most settlements only have distant ethnic ties to the central, ruling family. Inhabitants tend to be lighter skinned than elsewhere in the sultanate, with mousey hair and brown or blue eyes. Until recently, the Moose Tribe had been isolationist, but peaceful. The land provided everything they needed, but little that would interest conquerors.
Tsedi, the current chief, was more forward thinking than his predecessors and made great effort in wooing the sultan's daughter Kasima, the leader of an expeditionary force to map the region. Kasima and Tsedi were wed with Zidan's blessing, and the chief was elevated to sharif. Through groomed to be sultana after Zidan, Kasima forfeited her position to stay with Tsedi and raise a family. They have many children now, all well educated in the customs of the Ashir and all capable riders.
The region has little of interest for foreign powers, but the mighty moose, the spiritual protector of the people, is found in abundance. Trappers always have pelts and glue to sell.
Most people here are irreligious, saying only short prayers to the spirits of ancient places where travel and hunting is known to be hazardous. The Cult of the Last day has the largest following, claiming that soon the sun and moon will be devoured by black wolves. The cult proposes no remedies to avoid this fate; they are merely assured the devouring will happen soon. They are talented, if depressing, poets.


Rocky black coastline with pleasant, temperate weather all year round, apart from the thunderstorms that roll down the gulf in early spring. Civilization exists on a 70 mile stretch inland before giving way to less hospitable, arid climes and the traditional hunting grounds of the horse lords. The sea cliffs are altogether untraversable spare for a few pebbly beaches and footpaths painstakingly hewn over countless generations of fishermen.
Unlike much of the Sikar, the inhabitants of this region claim no distinct heritage, possessing mottled features and cultures from surrounding regions. Each fishing or shepherding community essentially speaks a unique dialect, though most manage a few sentences in the tongues of the Thunder tribes when prompted to trade. They do not enjoy trade, nor dealing with outsiders, but will make exceptions for good clay pottery, bronze harpoons, and lye -- all of which goes toward the regional dish of jellied whitefish preserved in lye.
The Poera region was conquered by the mighty Thunder Tribes soon after Orgo rose to power. Stability waned under his successor Ragna's rule. Here as elsewhere, the Highchiefs of the Five Tribe proved capable military leaders, but poor governors. By the time Ragna's health declined in his later years, the Five Tribes were nearly at war with one another and Poera all but forgotten.

In the later years of his reign, Zidan restored order to the Five Tribes of Thunder and sent his consort Jana to once more pacify Poera, crushing a token resistance led by Chieftain Mawur, who thought to rule the land himself. The campaign was brief, but somewhat noteworthy in sultanate history for exacting unusually high casualties on Zidan's army. Poera passed hands twice after that, first gifted to Sharif Kro Karael for his obedience, and quickly rescinded for insolence as Kro skirmished with the Hydran Empire against the sultan's wishes.
Fish. Poera produces seafood in remarkable abundance, enough to sustain two sizable towns of ten thousand souls. The gruff Poerans have little need for coin, but will part with salted or lye-soaked fish in exchange for useful things they cannot craft themselves.
Almost universally illiterate, there is no record of what primitive gods were worshiped here before the arrival of Sha priests and the True Dawn faith. There exists a ruined temple, or the foundation of one, with a damaged mosaic to some ancient and forgotten deity. Zidan dubbed this the Half-Faced Sea God in a single mention in his writings.

[Tentreto]

Sangar
Region 136
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/718323590159663104/725801781665333268/0uIA6f5XCH7AAAAAElFTkSuQmCC.png

Sangar: Ascetics who cherish music, and despise decadence and the blightspawn.
Resource: Musical Instruments
Starting Tech:Masonry
TP1 (Sangar)
TP2 (Open)
TP3 (Open)

Ruler: Keeper Lovati Polahi 4 3 2 1 2
Dip 4
Mil5
Op 2
Faith 2
Int 1

Holy Centre: The Den (The Chord)
Geography:
With vast plains and whistling winds, the Sangaran Wilds are cold and haunting, with little warmth. Although there are small pockets of trees, the only true forest lies in the west, forming a natural barrier to any who would invade. The rest of the land has only low plains, with only small changes in elevation, making life miserable for those unused to living there. In the south however, are a few underground streams, and secret brooks; not much, but enough to keep a wanderer alive.
Such a wanderer might see a few huts out in the wilds, of a few hunters and trappers who have decided to make their livings in the places where no others go. The number increases as they wander south, with small hamlets, and cold villages. One might see a few claim to be towns, but none have anything of great extravagance, although all have an mound in the center. Finally, now they have travelled to where the air is slightly warmer, and no tribes threaten the holdings, they arrive at a great hold, as sombre as the surrounding landscape. This is Holan, the one truly large settlement of the Sangar.

Further on in the city, at the centre lies a large earthen mound. Inside, on finds a grand hall, easily able to have a thousand inside, and in it, hung a thousand other instruments: one for each Sangaran. This is the great Den, from which the song is sung, on the birth and death of the moon.


People:
The Sangar do not consider themselves true natives to Tarandi, knowing they travelled far, likely from the south, to seek lands free of strife. But after many generations, they certainly consider it their home, and would defend it to the death, especially against any southerner who might be the ones who had been the chiefs of the past.

The Sangar are a tall people, as tall and graceful as the grain in the wind. They tend towards darker complexions, as well as the darker shades of hair. Most Sangarans wear woven reeds and furs, in simple colours, with little differentiation between men and women. Only a few leaders, such as the Maestro, wear any colours beyond hues of green or black, being small indulgences for their status.

Traditionally, Sangaranss maintain themselves within their families, with a few friends. Therefore, the trappers have trapped for over a hundred years down the line, and so on. While these families trade, it is always through the head of the household, who barters with the other elders for what their family need. An elder is simply the eldest member of the family still able to play an instrument, and hold a conversation. They are not barred from work, but most at their age tend to be excused the worst of it.

The Sangar have a great disdain for superfluous wealth. Precious ornaments of gold, or other useless materials are seen as taboo, and any who wear them are shunned, if not exiled. Only a few specific ornaments are allowed, and they have very strong cultural traditions behind them. Beads can be worn by any, but only one for every 10 years they have seen. Bracelets can be worn by those who have served in combat, or two by the Sworn, although gold is forbidden. Dye is only allowed in rare cases, and idols, or anything that is an ornament, is utterly disdained unless it also has a practical purpose.

The Sangar however have a great love, bordering on the fanatical for music. Every child is taught to sing and whistle from a young age, their mothers holding their mouths in place until they can do it as easily as crawl. Under their tutelage, a Sangar crafts their own instrument to play, and which is the only one they may use (aside from their voice) until they come of age. Instruments are the one thing exempt from many of the taboos on excesses, so may are bright hues, or inlayed with stones or other precious things. It must still be useable as an instrument, and a bad quality instrument is a grand social stigma. In fact, stealing an instrument is almost as bad as murder in some eyes.
Sangarans usually remain with what their family have traditionally done. Farmers farm, trappers trap and so on. While a child can test skills on other crafts, they require permission from both their own family, and a family of that profession to be trained. The only exception here are new or lacking professions, which require the permission of only the family, or walking the path of The Chord, which requires the approval of three Pledges, or the Maestro.
The Sangar are built simply around a ruling clan family, who is known as the Keeper. The keeper has control over the Sworn (the professional Warriors), commands the Maestro, and full power over Holan outside the Den. All Sangars are sworn to uphold him. The family always has a designated heir, so that whoever is next in line can step in, no matter what. The ruling family gains small tithes from the other families in various goods and services, and acts as enforcement and arbitration over all Sangarans, as well as a delegator and leader in harsh times. The villages tend to have smaller Wards, who have similar duties over villages, but they almost always have their own profession as well.

At the end of the False Dawn, the Ruling family was the Polahi, known for their ice white eyes, and harsh words. They are the third ruling clan, the Drioa being the first having stepped back due to plague ravaging them. The Second were the Fiy, who were exiled by the people, after they beheaded the Maestro for refusing to clean the dirt off their feet.

The Maestro is the spiritual heart of the Sangar. While they have no true power outside the Den, the Maestro is the hero of the people, and of all who have the song in their hearts. The Maestro is in theory appointed by the Keeper, but there is a lot of tradition behind it. The Maestro must above all be an incredible musician, able to sing and play their instruments well enough to make a babe cry out in laughter. They must be able to defend themselves from three Sworn, using whatever means they will. Finally, they must have the peoples approval, as they must carry them to their appointment.
What the Maestro actually does, is essentially act as a spiritual leader, in music, in battle, and in the everyday, for the people to aspire towards. They have utter control over the Den, so much so that not even the Keeper can overrule them there. Many Maestros are good friends of the Keeper, or act as advisors. There can be many candidates for Maestro, known as Pledges, but only one at a time. A Maestro is in position until a Pledge can unseat them, or they die. Usually, when a Maestro grows old, the Pledges will petition to take over.

At the end of the False Dawn, there is no Maestro, as the last one died in her bed the eve before.

Listen well my children, for this is the story I tell only once, to those who must take up the mantle of adulthood. All have heard it, the Maestro, the Farmers, the Artisans, and it is my duty to tell it to you.

An age ago, our ancestors lived in great houses of copper and gold. They lived their lives in silence, under chiefs who barked harsh words, and who forced them to toil, all to build their houses higher. For generations they lived, and worked, and died, as the chiefs grew fatter, and louder, and decadent. Yes, it was an age of peace, and prosperity. Yes, it was an age of gold.
But gold means nothing. Gold cannot be eaten; it cannot be planted. Tools of gold are weak, and the people who wear it weaker. So although the age of gold looked like the age of wonders and hope, it was no better than the ice outside.
The False Dawn showed us all that. The chiefs in their shining houses were blinded, the lustre of the world being their own death. Their warriors fought amongst themselves for each scrap of the house, yet they too fell when the cold came. The servents, and those who tried to keep their kingdoms up were shattered under a thousand blights, as the blightspawn came across the land.
So the False Dawn showed that, for all the wealth and power the chiefs appeared to have, it was a falsehood. Our ancestors understood that, they knew. They took with them all they could of value, and left, to find lands untainted, far to the north. They travelled for a year and a day. They travelled to lands where none of the falsehoods remained, where we could have our own lands, and not squander them as the Golden Chiefs did.

But what did we take with us you ask? First, we took our spirit. We kept our refusal to break before any foe or trial, and used that to go further afield than any had before.

Second, we took our knowledge. We used that to pass a thousand challenges, and learn even more as we continued, so we could survive in this new land.

Third, we took our power. We took with us our tools and cloaks, so that we would be able to overcome all who would oppose us. We used that so that we could hold our own destiny without the yoke of others.

And finally, we took the music with us. The song of our people, that you have learned to sing since before you could talk. We play it on our drums, our pipes; we play it when we run in battle, and when we laugh at a birth. It is the song we all sing, and as long as it is sung, we will not forget where we have come from, and where we are heading.


Resource: Musical Instruments
With their love for music, the Sangar have created many interesting ways of making sounds. These range from small drums made from tanned hide, to stringed guts and threads. The greatest prized are their horns however, with the great noise rolling across the Tundra. Holan is the great centre of this craft, although a few minor villages boast some skill that gives them their own trade.
Trade Post 1: Holan (Sangar)
Trade Post 2: Jikai (Open)
Trade Post 3: Miauei (Open)


Required Resource: Animals
With their love for instruments, the Sangar have found that many animals can give great materials, or inspiration for creating more music. Wild beasts can only provide so much, therefore the Sangar set out to tame their own herds, or at least have another do it for them.

Starting Tech: Masonry. The Sangar brough with them many tools and knowledge on their journey to the wilds. Part of that was their knowledge of working the earth, and the stone. That is part of why their halls and buildings are so grand, despite the plainness. These masons are highly valued, and have kept most of their tools and knowledge secret, although most of the Sangar know some tricks, due to the intermarriage between families.


Faith
The Chord

A detached account of the Chord

The Chord bases itself around the belief that each thing that exists naturally has a story, which it tells through music. This music can be slow, fast, loud, or a hundred other things. By listening to this music, members of the Chord can learn about these natural things, how they act, and behave, and so use that to an advantage. This could be knowing how to outwit wild beasts, or which stones might be better in building. This also extends to families, clans, and races, so that each civilisation has their own story, and therefore song.

What believers can also do is learn the music, and reproduce it in variations to emulate the stories of these things, such as being strong as stone or as quiet as a deer, as long as the memory of the music being played recently stays with them. Thus, by learning more about the world, the Chord can grow in strength and keep in harmony. In fact, truly great practitioners can create new music, based on others or not, and help create new things.

However, if these songs and stories are recorded wrong, or performed terribly, by mistake or intent, the stories are thrown into discord, which can cause various ill effects, such as fatigue, opposite effects, or, as the Chord believes, horrors such as the False Dawn and Blightspawn. Indeed, the Blightspawn are viewed as being an anathema to stories and songs, and thus on all life. Therefore, the Chord acts to stop such discord, and ease the woes of any who have faced ill effects bringing them closer to discord.

The Chord has some view over death, seeing it as passing on the stories and songs to those who come next. Within a civilisation, or those of the Chord, the dead remain alive through the stories and music passed down, and so are immortal, as long as the Chord survives.

Naturally, music is incredibly important to the Chord, being central to ensuring things stay in Chord, and the songs can be remembered. All spiritual leaders must be proficient in one form of music, if not more, and help guide their congregations in many, many long songs.

Currently, the holy centre for the Chord is the Den, a great earthen hall, in which many instruments are kept, and many songs are sung.

The Faith of the Chord has one underlying principle, everything has its own music, and own story. The stones have their slow cracking and tumbling over the years. The grass of the plains sighs and whispers as we travel. The deer of the wood chitter, and the birds sing, all telling of their lives. And so do we, we sing, cry, and play, all for our music, and give off our experiences.

You have felt this surely. The joy when a babe cries its first cry. The long howl of the wolf. They give off such emotions, feelings, that they have power. Power for strength, power for learning, and power for enjoying what life from the music has given us.

What happens if we listen to this music? We can learn from it, memorise it, and use it in our own music. The music of the stones will help when building our houses. The music of the grass helps speed us on our way. The music of the deer gives us swiftness and stealth in the forest, all in our hearts. If we can learn all the music of the world, we can be ready for anything.
And if we create our own music? We can create new things, new ideas. It is said that the combining of the music of the earth with the grain gave us the food we eat. That the combining of the music heat and wood gave us fire.
And yet, we must cultivate carefully, for a song is only as good as the one creating it, and can be no better than the singer. The blightspawn, they give of a discordant noise, no true song at all, as if created without life. To keep the world from such horrors destroying all the music, we must destroy them wherever we find them.

Similarly, in ages past, those who made music became indulgent, and lazy. They did not bother to listen closely, or craft the music with care. That is what we believe caused the False Dawn. That is why we must teach all of the Chord, how to craft the music of life itself, into splendour, so that the world will continue it’s own story. As what is a story without an end? We must ensure such an end does not come for a long, long time.

Our great place of holiness, from which our music flows, is the Den. Surely you have heard the many who sing within it?

Holy Site: The Den (The Chord)




Region 135: The Tillands

Geography.

The Tillands are a mostly flat grasslands, stretching cold and arid acroos much of the south-east of Tarandi. However, its southern edge has the river the locals know as 'Kalatar,' the warm growth. Within a mile of the river, the lands slope downwards, providing a valley which the river runs down, and some of the most fertile soil in the area. Moreover, Kalatar is a surprisingly warm river, that even babes might float in it without problem. In this the majority of settlements exist, farming the land in order to get themselves through the winter.

People:

The Tillians are short and stocky, at least compared to those of Sangar, usually standing under 5 5', but are certainly strong and hardy. They have fair skin and eyes, and usually brown hair, although some also have fair hair as well.
Tillians usually wear woven dresses and robes, often combined with what furs they can find, often traded from the more northern trappers who they trade their crops with.

Tillians are often centered around a stretch of the river, each of which has been tied to a family for generations. While all Tillians can farm these lands, all of them covet the warmest parts of the river, which can change as the years progress. Thus, the last few generations have been that of bloodshed, where families have killed each other over who should own what, with the victors often finding that their new land soon does not have the blessing of the river.

Because of this, the Tillians have not had any centralised rule beyond a few families briefly claiming to have the blessing of the river for a time. What does tie them together however is a commonality in customs beliefs, as well as an ease to trade, especially on the river itself. More importantly, they share little in common with the Sangarans to the North-West, nor the Inebriati to the East.

One of the most important customs of the Tillians is that of the guise of the river. It is often said that the spirit of Kalatar wanders across the banks, seeing to test those who would use his bounty. If a family allows him onto his lands, and allows him to plough the land for a day, or drink of the waters with them, it is said that they are likely to be given the rivers blessing, while they might be open to flooding, or worse, blightspawn if they anger him. However, as there is no agreement on what Kalatar looks like, or even gender, all strangers are given a degree of welcome, to help with one task of their choosing.


Resource:
The Tillians have cultivated a crop almost unique in their lands, known as Spelt. This crop is both hardy and nutritious, being able to be eaten as is (though with difficulty) or ground up, and made into a dough which is incredibly filling. Of note, Spelt has been said to survive blizzards and frostbite with little concern, and has been keeping the Tillians fed and close to the river since any can remember.

Spelt
TP1: Open
TP2: Open

Faith:
With their belief in the spirit of the river known as Kalatar, many local rituals and beliefs focus around placating and honouring the river, to help ensue food for another year.
Due to this locality however, Tillians have barely looked beyond the river itself for guidance, and thus see it as a Spirit vital to their own existence, but not much beyond mortal ken. Thus, each farm and family have their own beliefs, and traditions beyond that of the river, with some revering it as a great being, while others as part of the natural world, which they have domain to master.

Holy Site: Open


Region 132

Bluestohe

Sitting between the deep valleys of the Tillands and the open stretches of the Sangaran wilds, Bluestohe is blessed with minor hills and forests, enough to keep the winds mild and the land arable. Being comparatively close to the Ocean, it is also slightly warmer than many other places in Tarandi. Despite this, the land is not the most fertile, the soil being incredibly dry and rough. It is said that the only things that will grow are Einkorn and Lyre grass, a slightly teal grass that thrives in the soil.

People and Government.

The Blust's (as they are called by outsiders) or the Blusthonians (as they refer to themselves) are a cultural mix of the surrounding regions, and thus have skins ranging from the dark to pale, although most do have dark hair. They are the result of many native clans and settlements being attacked by northerners seeking better lands in the south, and wandering tribes from the south who have settled here away from the horrors of the false dawn. This gives each individual tribe a very unique and strong identity that each hold dear.

Traditionally, Blusthonians live by strict hierarchy. Each member of the tribe is will be told upon their coming of age where their value is in the tribe, in order of those others who are coming of age. Those chosen first are seen as great future leaders, whereas those at the end are seen as near useless, meaning they are unlikely to secure a marriage. By this, often the most hard working are those at the extremes. In the rare cases where only one comes of age, they are described as 'Gallajants,' the untested, and thus are often sent on tasks of great danger for their worth to be measured.

It must be noted, it can sometimes be hard to tell where the surrounding regions begin and end, as to those out on the frontiers, they truly care for neither, and would usually pay lip service to both. Alas, that time is beginning to end. When Farantis of the Clawed Stones married Jia Polahi, he cemented his Tribe as the dominant power for years to come, and the frontier disappeared, especially with the sheer might of Sangar.

The Blusthonian's are mostly united in that they pay homage to their individual tribe chief, and in turn the Great Chief which a tribe may only ever hold once, after which the tribe forfeits the right until five other tribes have held it. The Great Chief is chosen by many various priests, soldiers and a representative of the previous Great Chief, until they all come to an agreement. The Great Chief rules for life, although if they hold the position for less than a season, they need only wait a single Chief until they are allowed to aspire for it again.



Resource: Einkorn

Einkorn is a cereal that is especially hardy. With such terrible soil, it is a blessing that the Einkorn grows so well even so. Throngs of the plant grow interspersed with Lyre grass, meaning wanderers can find food if they are careful, and most clans have begun to close off areas to allow for the plant to grow on its own acord, especially with the new irrigation techniques from the far north.

TP 1: Open
TP 2: Open


Faith

Quite recently, The Ancient Way has spread its wings over Bluestohe. Many take after Sangar and the way of song, seeing it as the way to keep the spirit of their tribe alive and its own story, under the greater song of Bluestohe as a whole, which Sangar heavily approves of. Quite a few however also take the other ways, with both Simrah and Thought being not uncommon. The few tribes who have sought the Way of Death are often feared, especially with the ideas still so fresh, however, many have taken this as a duty to do this when illness or injury come, so they can truly enact being a scavanger.

Faith: The Ancient Ways



Region 157 Rishka Plains

Terrain

With wide rolling plains, the land of Rishka is cold and surprisingly arid, with the soil being notoriously hard to grow in. The majority of settlements have sprung up among the river to the south, where ther are enough offshoots for some settlements to be small islands in the waters. A few settlements do survive in the north however, surviving as nomadic tribes, often briefly heading north to the Carrion Ward to have conflict with the Creatures there.


People and Culture.

Riskans are humans, broad and strong, as many have spent their life either swimming or wrangling beasts, if not both. They tend towards darker complexions, although this is most occurrent among the nomadic northerners. It is likely they are from the same groups that migrated north at the False Dawn. The southerners tend to wearing little more than heavy shirts that can be easily thrown off, with thin garments to aid with swimming, although they are often caked in the oils and grease of animals to keep the cold out. Northerners also adopt the shirt, but wear long skirts of bright colours, to help denote their tribal affiliation.

Rishkan society is barely stable, with each tribe and group having a very different idea of both worship and rulership. However, the Southern settlements tend towards fishing and some small agriculture to keep themselves fed, and towards a very communal style of leadership. Everyone is expected to be able to bring in a shark or fish if they see one in the water, and the size of beast they can bring in is where reputations, and power is built. In contrast, the nomads elect a leader for life to guide their group, who has ultimate control over law in the tribe, although only a fool would exert it to a high level. Therefore, the northerners tend to be very diverse in their trades. Many serve as specialist trader and artisans for the various southern settlement who they trade with for food and alliances. Many others serves as mercenaries, cementing a settlements political power until the leader declares it is time to move on.

In the last 30 years, an alliance between a group of nomads and a southern settlement bloomed, as a tough winter forced the two to live together and fend of the horrors of the night. This led to a great deal of intermarriage, and eventually, the nomads became part of the settlement, albeit a more roving one. That the settlement was on a river island, and the nomads great warriors led to this becoming a central power base for the region. Therefore, Rishka, the name of the settlement, became the byword for the region, as the nomads spread it to the explorers from Sangar, who spread it to the rest of Tarandi. Jia Polahi would exploit this, intermarrying her family with Rishka in order to have enough control over the South, with Prenadi having impressed enough of the nomads for her prowess to earn the support of the north.



Resource:
Rishka has a great supply of fish in the river, however, the majority of these are fairly horrible to eat, tasting bland at best, and while the nomads each individually have their specialities, none can support more than they can trade on an individual basis. However, their are a large amounts of river sharks in the region, which the southerners hunt to keep the other fish alive, and provide for them in multiple ways. The sharks taste far better than their prey, they can be harvested for teeth, for weapons, and their oil helps keep lanterns alight and people warm while swimming. Thus, the sharks have become the de facto trade good of Rishka, being something any settlement or tribe can use.

River Sharks: Minor

TP1 Open

Religion:

Riska is notoriously eclectic in its beliefs, with followers of the Ancient Way and Eauden being present in a number of settlements. The Children of the Great Mother are also present in some of the west, and even some followers of the Great Song, quite similar to the Chorus is also present.

This disparity means that most tribes and settlements are relatively tolerant of all Gods and Spirits, with reverence often being given to all spirits that exist in many ways, as after all, if you pay homage to all gods there may be, and all spirits, then none can surely be against you?

Holy Centre: Open

Region 161: Mijimeja

Geography

Nestled near both sea and river, Mijimeja is for the most part filled with wetlands and flood plains, stretching far and wide. These plainss often are waterlooged and damp, making traversal by outsiders hard, especially when trying to find clean water to drink. What settlements that do exist exist mostly at the far north and south by river and sea, to eke out what living is possible on houses raised on stilts. However, there are a few lush forests, drinking in the water abound in the region, which are incredibly abundant with life.


People

The peoples of Mijimeja are split quite simply into two main ethnic human groups. The northern settlements contain the darker skinned Miji, quite likely from a similar stock as Sangar, and tend to ply their trade along the river, trading with the Tillanders with fish, root vegetables which are grown great quantities, and the occasional small vial of 'milk.' The Meji have a very strong connection to life on water, and have also considered in the past the river to be worthy of great veneration as "the water snake." Beyond this, the Meji are often struck with wanderlust, with many an adventurous group heading out to sea for their fortune, and a few even return.

Those in the south are known as the Meja, and have a more olive colouration. While they often settle by the sea, they see it as far more of a cruel mistress, and look far more inland for their livelihoods. Many are hunters and trappers in the forests, always after the highly prized reindeer for food and their valuable hides and antlers. They are also notoriously frugal, never eating more than is needed at any time, and see great outbursts of emotion as something of a taboo. The Meja also have some knowledge of trade from the south, as Mijimeja is one of the less strange regions to travellers, not yet being filled with Creatures and never with much blight, thus they often guide people across the wetlands to the north.

While these two groups consider themselves very distinct, and view the other as somewhat debaucherous for differing reasons, they do keep a formal trading relationship in place as northern roots and trade goods pair well with reindeer and southern travellers.


Resource

Reindeer. With both forests and wetlands, Reindeer run free, able to avoid many predators over the wetlands while able to graze and feed in the forests. Therefore, the local Meja have learned to predict many of their migration paths, and with their own bows taken out the weaker reindeer.
Due to the wetlands it is currently very hard for the Meja to seperate a herd, or drag a carcass back far before it rots, but what they can manage is certainly lucrative.

Resource: Reindeer: Minor
Tp1: OPEN


Faith.

With protolysers coming from both north and south, religion is almost as much a matter of culture. Quite a few of the Miji, with their proximity to Kalatar practice the Ancient ways, both to secure trade, especially with the Tillands, but also in the wake of the impact of the amber slime that devastated their lands.
However, the Ancient Ways have waned recently with the arrival of the Children, who immediately struck themselves well with the Meja, with many missionaries being guided personally across the land to the north. Ever pragmatic, and knowing the Great Mother to be real, many Miji quickly converted.

HC: Children of the Great Mother.

Region 158: Popapitti

Geography:

Situated mostly along the river Kalatar, Popapitti enjoys fairly flat floodplains and quite a few marshes. Along with it having quite a few cold snaps, the land is not as fertile as its northern neighbours across the river. It does however have many colder currents and small underground rivers pass under it, which does at least provide access to many wells and sea creatures.

People:

The People of the Popapitti are an intermingling of various small elven and human settlements, each very insular, rarely even marrying or trading outside of the nearest settlements of all. As a result, there is little overall cohesion in the area. However, the Popapitti have a tradition of allowing travellers stay for talk for a single night, provided they leave behind all weapons. As a result, each settlement has varying ideas based on the travellers who pass through. Therefore, a lot of settlements hold the Dreamspeakers in high regard, with their many tales of travel and wealth, and somewhat shun the Sentinels, for utterly refusing to give up weapons. For the most part, this remains the same under Kalatar, with all that is required that they allow a representative of the Keeper to stay once in a while.

Beyond this, many settlements, being all less than 300 people are very ascetic, with little luxury being shown, beyond the few individual festival days.

Resources:
For its relatively inland status, it is surprising the number of sea creatures that arrive in the river Kalatar to Popapitti. Many fish live in underwater lakes and streams, which are mostly inaccessible to the natives. However, many seals make the journey inland to feed on these fish, and these animals need to come up for air. As a result, patient Popapitti wait by small boreholes or by rivers, waiting for exhausted seals to surface before knocking them in the head with clubs. The seals blubber and sheer mass is enough that a seal could feed a family enough for seasons, meaning any actual fighting between the settlements is over the newest location for seal herds to form.

Resource: Seals

Faith:
Popapitti is varied in faith, with swathes of villages being won over by a single dedicated missionary. Thus, Ancient Ways spread very quickly, as the Wardens did not technically fall under the normal rules of accepting guests, and Sangaran Pledges could often appeal to asceticism. However, the Children of the Great Mother with their unique tactics and fervour have made quick work in bringing many communities into their coils.

Faith: Children of the Great Mother.

Region 159: Wilest

Terrain
With a jagged coastline forming many small bays and coves, Wilest is surprisingly rocky for its surroundings, with many small hills and valleys dotting about the land. Its long coast has few beaches, and too few safe harbours for many to venture far out into the waters, but those that have claim the waters to be deep and cold, some even claiming it has in the past frozen over. Despite this, what flat arable land there is by the river Kalatar is incredibly fertile.

People

The majority of the Wilestians are fairly short and lithe individuals, fair of hair and body, able to traverse both the sea and the rocky terrain of home with ease. Some claim that they were born from the sea itself, having arrived from disaster before even the false dawn, while others claim they have always been there. Either way, the Wilestians know their land well.

Wilestians are known to highly value personal honour and vows, considering any lie to be near bad as inviting a blightspawn attack. Even deception is seen as being very close to the line. Curiously however, murder, and similarly, raids and warfare are seen as simply part of life and something to look forward to, meaning many Wilestians know how to wield weaponry, despite relatively few raids being called.


Wilestians tend to organise themselves in a curious bilateral way of life, with a fishing village swearing an oath of alliance to an arable village, to represent their partnership between sea and land. The elders and high ranking members of both villages will eat, drink and make merry together to seal the alliance, and half of the youths will journey to the other village, to learn their trade or craft there. This is called the Dremata.

If a village is not in a Dremata pact, then it is seen as weak, and likely to be forced into an unfavourable one with a more powerful village, or subsumed into another one. This of course means that these alliances tend to last generations, with new pacts arising normally over new settlements, or destruction of previous ones.

This is in fact how Sangar rose to prominence in the area. A large fishing settlement had recently lost its Dremata ally to a blightspawn attack, and had few choices they could politically make. Jia offered to make Sangar that partner, as Holan did count as an arable settlement, and although it was unusual for pacts to be made with outsiders, it was not forbidden. With this foothold, Sangar was able to manoeuvre their military and economic power to propose a Dremata pact on behalf of all arable villages with all fishing villages.


Resource:

Einkorn (changing to copper)

Despite its rocky terrain, the lands next to the river Kalatar are incredibly fertile, allowing the local vilages to produce incredible bounties that could feed many more mouths than they have even with their Dremata partner. Therefore, may choose to sell what they can to traders who peruse the waters or travel through the land, knowing it brings in many favours.

However, recently, the Symphony of Kalatar managed to find Copper deposits in the area, and quickly organised mines and quarries to be dug. If indeed the copper is in large enough quantities, then it will be a far more valuable export, allowing the arable villages to grown even larger.


TP1 Open

TP2 Open


Faith
The Ancient Ways
With its deep connections to Sangar, there has been a large influx of teachers of many of the ways into Wilest. What has become the most prominent overall so far has been the Way of Thought, with its link between master and student being seen as quite similar to the Dremata pacts. Notably, settlements have begun swapping objects to be burned and hidden, ready to be brought back years later to the settlement with a new understanding.

[OmnivorousOgre]

https://i.imgur.com/omiGIJH.png
Thanks for the banner, Gengy!

Ixkarr
Region 295
Leader: High Chieftain Rakthuk (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24589164&postcount=18)

Diplomacy: 5
Military: 5
Opulence: 3
Faith: 3
Intrigue: 2

Cave-dwelling orcs obsessed with glory.

While the desert region of Ixkarr has several small to medium-sized oases, the most defining characteristic of the area are its plentiful caverns in the sides of the mountains that lay scattered around. Some of them merely provide shelter from the blistering heat of the sun during the day while others lead deep underground. More often than not when exploring one of the latter type one would eventually find some kind of body of water.

These caverns provide homes for the orcs residing in the region. They tend to limit their activity outside to the mornings and evenings, when the heat is more tolerable. There are no large enough permanent settlements to be called towns, although each clan tends to concentrate around their oasis of choice. There they cultivate dates, peaches and some other plants.

Ixkarr is predominantly populated by a race of orcs that call themselves Koxrrit. They are about a head taller than a human, and slightly bulkier in build. Their skin is different shades of green, and some have small tusks protrude upwards from their mouth. Many Koxrrit fashion their black or brown hair into an intricate set of braids.

The Koxrrit are organised into eleven different clans, each of which is ruled by a chieftain. For them, upholding and increasing their clan's glory is the highest priority: an individual's worth correlates with how much glory their actions bring to their clan. Overcoming almost any type of challenge can be thought of as glorious, if of sufficient difficulty. As such Koxrrit look for more and more difficult tasks within their occupation, which in turn hones their skill ever further. However, felling large beasts and winning battles against strong opponents is thought to be the most glorious way of life for males. Females have more freedom in choosing how they want to bring glory to their clan. While they are not expected to take up arms, female warriors are not totally unheard of.


In the years that have passed the clans of Ixkarr have fought many a war against each other. However, as this was usually done for the glory of battle instead of a desire to conquer or destroy a rival, any grudges between clans tended to be soon forgotten. For the last two decades however there has been peace in Ixkarr. This is because of the efforts of Rakthuk, one of the most powerful chieftains. Through great effort he managed to convince the clans that more glory could be amassed by working together rather than against each other. Rakthuk was named High Chieftain, and has directed the united efforts of the clans ever since.

The ensuing peace has caused economic development and an increase in the quality of life for the Koxrrit. For example, more concerted efforts at farming have begun around the oases, and the production of salt has grown exponentially. However, the warriors have tired of merely hunting blightspawn and other beasts and long for greater challenges. As such the orcs are beginning to look outside their borders for the first time since the False Dawn.

Koxrrit look to the starlit sky for guidance, as they believe stars to be the physical manifestations of the revered spirits guiding ther lives. Likeminded spirits form a constellation to better guide the faithful. The sign one is born under is believed to hold power in shaping what kind of life they will live. Each of the clans has a number of shamans to act as their religious leaders. The majority of them are female, due to the male tendency to focus on hunting and warfare.

The most sacred site in Ixkarr is Gothakath, "The Open Mountain". The many twisting and turning tunnels leading within join in a large open area at the center, from which the night sky can be seen with perfect clarity. Each of the major constellations has a section of the mountain dedicated to them. When a shaman has a vision while dreaming under a certain constellation, they paint the specifics of it in the walls of the appropriate section. Pilgrims to the site usually study the visions related to the constellation they were born under for guidance.

Koxrrit also belive in the transmigration of the soul, with very wide possibilities as to how an individual might be reborn. This is shaped by the person's actions and wishes. For example, a warrior killed in battle might be reborn as the very thing that kiled him. Another might become the very ground they'd trod upon, while yet another, particularly glorious individual might join the great spirits as a star in the sky.

Holy Site: Gothakath (Koxrrit Shamanism)


Many of the springs in the caverns of Ixkarr have a high amount of salt in them. The Koxrrit use their skills in pottery to make bowls suitable for carrying large amounts of brine aboveground. It is then boiled in specially made kilns, leaving the orcs with large blocks of salt. As the production of salt isn't seen as particularly glorious it is usually the work of those that can't contribute to their clan in other ways, like the lame and crippled. Koxrrit believe that salt has magical properties in warding off curses and purifying items tainted by foul magic, and as such it is used in a number of their religious rituals.

As a large part of the region's few trees are used for growing fruit, there's often a shortage of wood used for fueling the kilns and crafting bows and tools. Securing an outside source to import it from would fix this issue.

Resource: Salt
Required Resource: Wood
Starting Technology: Pottery



Region 293 – Tasathhi

Tasatthi can be roughly divided into two parts: majestic dunes in the south and hot steppe in the north. In the desert, a large mesa is the only significant landmark for miles upon miles. In these parts camels provide the most reliable method of transport. Meanwhile the steppe has distinct wet and dry seasons, like Ta Seti and Shilluk to the east of Tasathhi. The cliffy shores of Lake Darah compose the region’s signature landmark.

Tasathhi is populated by two groups, the Sharghi and the Astelte. The Sharghi are orcs and in most ways like the Koxrrit, but their skin tends to have a slightly browner tint and they’re just a bit shorter. They don't share the Koxrrit lust for glory, placing duty to family above all. The Astelte are a group of elves with dark skin and gray hair. Like other elves, they have superior vision in the dark. They are however not blessed with as much strength as most other elves, but make up for it by the lack of endurance being less of an issue for them.

Both groups lead a seminomadic lifestyle, with each tribe being divided into familial units. The dwellings of a more permanent nature are scattered around the northern half of the region. There’s been a long-standing enmity between the Sharghi and the Astelte, which has taken the form of thefts, slander, murder and blood feuds. The tensions have rarely devolved into outright warfare but are still serious enough that the Sharghi outright refused to aid the Astelte in fighting off the Koxrrit.

In the cliffsides around Lake Darah live simurghs, birds of gargantuan size. They lift even the largest fish from the water with ease, and could do so to any orc or elf wandering around the lake if they had any desire to do so. Notoriously difficult to tame, the only method that has so far worked has been to raise a chick into adulthood in captivity. This calls for the dangerous task of scaling the cliffs and taking an egg from a nest unseen. The few tame simurghs that have been successfully raised so far have proven remarkably intelligent, causing interest in domestication to steadily increase.

While not lacking in spirituality, the peoples in Tasatthi do not have a unified belief system. It is however customary to make offerings to whatever higher power a particular family prays to by tossing them off a particular ledge on the shores of Lake Darah. A small market town has developed close by, where suitable offerings can be bought.



Region 296 – K’orelti


Most of K’orelti’s shoreline is dominated by steep coastal cliffs, preventing easy access to the ocean despite the numerous wave-cut platforms. In the north the coastlands become flatter, allowing for agriculture along the shore. It is here that most K’orel settlements are located. The inner parts of the region seem at first like the typical, mountainous West Sikarian desert, overseen from above by large condors. However several lomas, or mist oases, teem with life, such as guanaco herds.


K’orelti is inhabited by those it is named after, the K’orel. Humans with a bronzed skin and dark hair, they value force of will and stubbornness to a fault. Their relations with Ixkarr in recent years attest to this, as they have refused to make any concessions whatsoever. For the last 140 years, the K’orel have been ruled by the T’afrel dynasty. Each settlement is overseen and taxed by a member of the dynasty.


The most valuable good in K’orelti is its several different species of cacti. While important in local cuisine, their most important aspect is the cactus wood they provide, which is used in making furniture and the wattle and daub construction methods utilized by the K’orel. Some cacti also provide homes to cochineals, which are used to produce carmine dye.


The largest temple structure in K’orelti is dedicated to the Cult of Future Reflections. Central to the faith is the idea that reflections provide a gateway to peer into different times. For example, it is a common belief among the K’orel that by staring into a pool of blood one can see how they will die. But this is not limited to purely physical reflections, the faith’s adherents dedicate a lot of time for self-reflection and meditation. With enough such one can divine highly useful glimpses of the future.



Region 1 – Ura Rankalore


Ura Rankalore is not a land of extremes when it comes to its weather and geography. The summers, while warm, are comfortable, and the winters are on the milder side. One can’t travel long in its plains and valleys without having to climb a hill, but true mountains are nowhere to be seen. And while springs and rivers provide refreshments to weary travelers, going for a swim in a large lake is not something Rankaloreans typically manage in their lifetime. The shores provide the milieu for such activities: yet they can ill afford a lapse in vigilance, for many varieties of sharks infest the nearby waters. Although more often it is the sharks ending up on the locals’ dinner tables, after being buried and fermented.


Rankaloreans attribute a man called Shirati as their progenitor. Storytellers weave an image of him wandering the land when the world was young, happening upon a spirit of a spring. By completing three to two dozen trials, depending on the teller’s whims, he proved his worth to the spirit and took her as his wife. It is from this couple that all Rankaloreans are descended, and as proof of that they point to their bright blue eyes, citing the water spirit’s influence. Other than that, they are by and large regular humans.

Since Ura Rankalore is fertile land, many decently prosperous settlements have formed around the region. Each is ruled by a chieftain, the status of which has become hereditary over time. These chieftain families are connected by an interwoven network of marriages organized by the Truthseers. However, the highborns have wished to ensure that no family gets preferential treatment from the order. For this reason, it is tradition that the hetman, the highest military authority among the commoners, is also in charge of maintaining relations with the mystics.

As for the highest ruler in Ura Rankalore, that would be the chieftain of Nitarete, the largest settlement in the region besides the city of the Truthseers. It is also the site of the largest grape farms in the area, and the term “King of Wine” hovers in the grey area between an official title and a well-established nickname. This chiefhood is the only one that isn’t hereditary. A new King of Wine is chosen by the chieftains via vote after the previous ones death. The marriage alliances of course play a big part in how voting plays out each time.


As the climate in Ura Rankalore is nearly ideal for the cultivation of grapes, wine has become the product the region is best known for. The traditional winemaking method is burying large earthenware vessels containing grape juice in shallow pits, where it will turn into wine over time. Some of these vessels remain buried for decades.

The decade-long conflict with Ixkarr has left the adult population in Ura Rankalore somewhat diminished. As such they require more Manpower, whether in the form of slaves for hard labor, professional soldiers or other specialists.


Ever since that fateful night the False Dawn was wiped away by the Phoenix, the Rankaloreans have worshiped it. This has pushed the traditional animistic practices into a gradual decline. While the Truthseers have scarcely revealed any of the knowledge they have of the creature, their reverence for it has served to confirm its divinity to the locals. Once a year a two-week festival is held in its honor in the city that has comprised the Truthseer headquarters. The recently arrived Path of the Ancient Ones shamans regard it as being yet another entity from beyond the stars and have dubbed it the Harbinger of Dawn.



Region 2 – Kan Rankalore


Like it’s southern counterpart, Kan Rankalore is tropical. The main difference between the two is that the northern region has a far larger portion of its landmass covered in rainforest. The vast diversity of flora and fauna contained within make for both great opportunities and dangers. The northern hills, meanwhile, have served as Rankalore’s natural border and have also limited communication with the rest of Mamut.


Kan Rankalore is, predictably, inhabited by the same Rankaloreans that Ura Rankalore is. The main reason the two are even treated as separate are political developments of the past few decades. A woodsman named Frani gathered a host of warriors and raised his banner in rebellion. He prevailed in key battles against the highborn families of the north, fewer in number than in the south, and started ruling Kan Rankalore as his personal realm. It is his son Shirva that currently rules the region. Karra married her half-human son Akex to Shirva’s daughter Kalita, securing an alliance and his eventual submission. In exchange Shirva got legitimacy for his rule over Kan Rankalore.


Every year Rankaloreans in Kan Rankalore pray to their ancestors for a bountiful harvest of mangoes, and every year their prayers are answered. This naturally prompts a festival in the ancestors’ honor after each harvest has been finished. With it’s variable uses in many different dishes and storages brimming with it, mangoes make for the region’s natural export.


Having received far less influence from the Truthseers, the Rankaloreans in the northern half of the country have by and large kept to their traditional worship of ancestors. The most important are of course Shirati and the spring spirit Ajanna. Several other ancestors are also worshipped for a myriad of reasons. The most important place of worship lies at the eastern outskirts of the jungle, where Ajanna’s spring is said to be located. Those seeking the ancestors’ favor for something major often undergo a pilgrimage to the site, which has led to a town developing nearby.

[Corona]

https://i.ibb.co/FxCSS9z/e6-banner.png
Tribe of the Sons of Sirrvat [Sirrvadutr Flosut]
Kiswa, Region 211 – Yatrhajidaat Gitj [Deathlurk Forest]

Summary: Migrating elves that are maybe settling down. Stop judging us for our pyromaniacal ways, or we'll burn down your village!
Demonym: Sirrvadut / Adjective: Sirrvadwat
Leader: Chief "Tyrant" Uvarali
Starting tech: Pottery


The northern half of Deathlurk Forest, or Yatr, as it is colloquially known, is a nigh-impenetrable rainforest with swelteringly hot and humid summers, although the tree canopy fortunately provides almost ubiquitous shade. Even if it does not rain, the showy local flora is sustained by the great river Greh and its tributaries. There are numerous swamps in the forest, presenting a danger to the unwary traveler, along with the tigers, snakes, poisonous plants, diseases and flash floods. On the other hand, there is a cornucopia of food, and more than enough water and construction material to maintain a permanent settlement. The Sirrvadut have set up camp in the trees, with wooden ramps leading to small platforms among the branches, their living space.

The rainforest slowly transitions into a still-fairly-hot but drier and less dense deciduous forest in the south, where a meadow has been transformed into the main camp, with log cabins and some earthwork fortifications. It is the only place in the region where the elven population is dense, and it is where most elders and young children live. This place is named Gutadagiti.

The southernmost part of the region consists of the edge of a lush grassland where large herds of grazing animals appear, especially around lake Pata in the southeast, where the banks are soft with fertile soil and the waters are immaculate. Lake Pata is also the last stop before the sea for flocks of migratory birds in the winter, as river Greh is obscured by trees much of its length and sometimes there are teethed fish who feed on anything that approaches the water.


The elves of the tribe that inhabits these lands, or Sirrvadut, as they call themselves, are very much human-like, at least in appearance. Their skin coloring consists of stripes of pinkish gray and brown, and their hair is usually a shade of brown or green. Appearances can be deceiving, however. Every single elf carries within them an overflowing font of energy far greater than that of a human. In the time it takes a human to run a thousand feet, an elven child would have covered half as much distance again. In battle, elves can catch the tip of an enemy’s spear, snap it off and beat them to a bloody pulp with it relatively easily. Woe betide the man who is forced into single combat with an elf! Although they are loath to admit it, however, the elves’ physical superiority is short-lived. They tire more quickly, and after several hours of physical activity, one elf is just as good as one human – and this is often to the elves’ disadvantage, considering their demographics.

The elves tend to have fewer children, as rearing those children takes longer (yet another proof that elves are a superior species – they have more abilities, hence take more time to develop, like humans compared to animals), about 22 years, and fewer elves become disabled or die. In fact, the Sirrvadut themselves are not sure how long they can live for. While none among the Sirrvadut have lived long enough to have seen the False Dawn (see History), witnessing an elf die from natural causes is likewise a mythical event that most people have only heard rumors about. The vast majority adults in the tribe are younger than 130 years old, as wars, natural disasters, famines and so on slowly whittle down an age cohort over such a long amount of time. It is a common joke or myth that humans are the same species as elves, but elves just refuse to die while humans give up, though few believe this literally.

Elves also generally have better eyesight, allowing them to hunt in the dense jungle even at night. One potential elven weakness would be silver, which they avoid like it is the plague, for it is possessed by the evil moon goddess, and touching it is enough to harm you. Since the elves do not have much in the way of metallurgy or chemistry, they avoid all silvery metals, believing that these are all some variations of the same metal.

The Sirrvadut have a strong tribal identity. Anyone in the Sirrvadwat tribe can be addressed as a relative (brother, sister…) and must absolutely never be lied to, maintaining high levels of trust. Jokes and proverbs that are not literally true and irony have traditionally been forbidden as well, which has led to an unusual form of humor to be culturally favored – joking on the square, or making utterances that could be interpreted both as jokes and as literal statements. Other elves, while favored over non-elves, are still viewed with some amount of apprehension, considering the Sirrvadut were forced to roam the earth partially due to a heated disagreement with other elves in their homeland.

There is little consistent tradition as to who should rule the Sirrvadut. Most would say that the most senior member of Sirrvat’s dynasty should be leader, just as the ancient elven-kings were chosen by birthright, but the two most recent leaders have not had this qualification, bringing the actual power of that bloodline into question. The leader does not have any limits to their power, though they might get overthrown if they are disliked a little too much. As a young nation, the Sirrvadut simply do not have many rigid laws, instead relying on trust within the community and their shared fear of the world controlled by the gods.

The Sirrvadut do not hesitate to reach for their weapons when they are threatened, or to help bring about a final battle with the gods. One unit is made up of about 120 elven warriors, who carry all the weapons and supplies they need on themselves – camp followers would just slow them down.

There was fairly recently a small, unorganized human population in the region, but those people have quickly disappeared upon the arrival of the elves, due to disagreements concerning the “overuse” of available food sources by the comparatively large elven host.

Pronunciation of Sirrvadut names:
Consonants: (pronounced as in English) p t k b d g s z v f

Vowels and semivowels [pronunciation in IPA]:
a [a] i [i] y [j] j [ʃ/ʒ] e [ɛ] q [ɰ] l [l] u [u] w [w] r [ɹ] o [o] h [x/ʔ] rr [r]

Sounds q / w and r / rr may not be distinguished in modern elvish pronunciation
Nasals (n, m, ng) are forbidden, even in foreign names


Once upon a time, about two hundred years ago, the world was a place of joy which immortals – the elves and gods – enjoyed in peace. An elven youth by the name of Sirrvat was not only courageous and famed for his many daring exploits, like climbing the mountain that connected the heaven and earth, he was also one of the most beautiful creatures to ever exist in this world. His arm could bulge with muscles one moment, and be gently petting a deer in the next; his locks of lime-colored hair swayed in the wind like blades of grass in a pristine meadow; he was even mocked a little for having skin soft like a newborn’s.

Mani, the great goddess of the moon, watched him in his peaceful sleep, and could not but fall in love with him. However, Sirrvat wanted to be free as the wind, not tied down by a relationship, and categorically refused. The goddess said nothing, but she was secretly furious, and went and met with the other gods, with whom she pleaded to join her in her vengeance. Many gods had close friends among the elves, yet as Mani talked about the audacity of elves to consider themselves equal to gods, the gods grinned at the thought that they could rule the world, alone, and took up weapons against their elven brethren, in a betrayal that will never be forgiven. In the midst of the ensuing world-spanning battle, Mani cursed Sirrvat and all his kin to turn into trees. Sirrvat did not idly wait while his limbs transformed into branches, and ran up the highest mountain, stumbling but unwavering, faster than a falcon flies. He jumped into the sky, and he cut through the air with such speed that he burst into flames. To this day, he – or perhaps his burning corpse – moves through the heavens between the gods and the earth, preventing them from attacking the mortals directly.

Meanwhile, Sirrvat’s sons hid in a forest, and managed to transfer their curse to the soil through a magic ritual. Instead of their bodies, the clay hardened, and became the first earthenware in the world. Knowing that Mani would eventually slip by their father at night or send a servant to attack them, they spoke to their people and tried to convince them to leave their homeland on a long, long journey to evade the gods and perhaps even eventually overthrow them. Many thought them fools, like Sirrvat, who should not have defied a god, liars who invented the whole conflict, or cared not for their cause. Still, around three myriad of largely fit, adventurous and irreverent elves chose to follow them, founding a new elven tribe.

At this point, the mythical history starts to meld into memory. Kital, the elder brother, led the tribe for eighty years. Under his leadership, the elves passed through many lands, leaving behind a trail of signal towers to ward off the gods (see Faith section) and smaller groups that split off the main host, often fighting with and displacing or outright wiping out native populations, which were seen as divine spies or collaborators, or because they had resources the elves needed to beat the gods – including food, which the elves did not produce on their own. Most elves who left the homeland with the sons of Sirrvat were warriors and hunters, not berry gatherers or wise elders, and as a result, education of young elves in anything but warfare and knowledge of history, elven culture and the wider world declined. Humans and other peoples shunned the elves, for their strange beliefs, manners and bellicosity. Still, in this period, most were determined to avenge Sirrvat or at least become famous for killing the gods, and the tribe held together, families freely sharing food that was plundered from struggling remains of the ancient kingdoms or new communities founded to attempt their revival. It was then that it was decided that all elves in the tribe would be kin to each other, at least in their hearts, and the name “sons of Sirrvat” was adopted.

The younger brother led the elves for merely thirty years, before he died under mysterious circumstances, leaving behind only daughters. The most prominent elven commanders elected a regent of sorts among them to rule the elves who married one of the daughters, while continuing to honor Sirrvat’s descendants as the true rulers of the Sirrvadut. Sirrvat’s granddaughters were popular with the people, although memory of Sirrvat himself was starting to fade, and they were indeed treated like royals and their advice was frequently sought, although the regent managed the day-to-day tasks of leading the army, managing supplies, scouting out lands to march to next and so on.

The regent faced growing unrest and division among the elves. Some were no longer satisfied with a plain military life, constantly on the move, and wished to settle down, some split off from the main host to seek out a faster means of acquiring glory than this boneheaded campaign against the gods that was taking decades without visible progress, some gave up on traditional elven practices like cannibalism. He eventually resigned, and still there was no adult male among the descendants of Sirrvat. Again a council of elders was called to decide on the next ruler, when the warrior Uvarali and his companions interrupted the meeting, and Uvarali usurped leadership for himself on the basis that the Sirrvadut were always led an army led by the strongest elf around – and the few that dared to accept Uvarali’s challenge to duel were struck down.

While Uvarali’s rule is largely respected, and he is reasonably fair – he continues to allow challengers to duel him – his selfish usurpation of power has further divided the Sirrvadut society. There is hardly a common purpose anymore, and the tribe has lately been wandering through lands that are plentiful enough to sustain it even without knowledge of agriculture, leading more elves than usual to announce they are splitting from the tribe to live in these lands. Furthermore, a son, Zarrkatl, was finally born into the family of Sirrvat. He will reach maturity soon and it is somewhat expected that he will challenge Uvarali for the leadership once he does. His sister, Dasrtali, while ineligible for leadership, is well liked among the people, who seek her advice often. No love is lost between her and Uvarali, whom she considers to be a low-class brute.


Elves have been making elaborate pieces of glazed pottery from time immemorial, and the Sirrvadut took this one tradition with themselves when they left the homelands. Although sometimes material was scarce, in Yatrhajidaat Gitj they have found large deposits of what they call Tvila Clay, which readily absorbs and holds glazes, and other liquids as well, though the elves have not yet found a use for it outside pottery. The pottery is magnificent, of course. Notable events and myths are painted and etched onto amphoras by elders, and no household is lacking in earthenware. The elves have gotten very skilled at constructing temporary kilns on their journey.

The Sirrvadut have, however, forgotten or foregone nearly all other elven traditions, including the most refined art of making day-to-day things like cutlery, drums, flutes, barrels, hoes or combs. There are only a few Sirrvadut who know how to make these, and for the last decades, a large portion of necessary household tools has been pillaged from the neighbors.


TP1 – Clay pits in the jungle: Sirrvadut
TP2 – Greh Riverbank: Open
TP3 – Pata Lake: Open



The Solar Crusade [Zerwadkupi]: The Sirrvadut believe that the gods are out to get them. The moon goddess called Vadi, whose true name is so taboo that the consonants in it were banned from the entire language, sends evil whispers toward those who gaze up at night, corrupting their mind. She has many servants among the mortals, who will seek to tear apart and destroy the tribe, so due caution toward outsiders must be exercised. One way of identifying these servants is that they’re generally cowards. Other gods look down upon the earth in the form of stars; the god of rain tries every year to make the elves die from thirst or flooding, but he is impatient, and prone to switching strategies quickly, so he never quite manages to finish the job. In order to fuel his impatience, the Sirrvadut sprinkle water in the air to prove they have lots of it during times of drought, and drink only inside their (roof-covered) homes during floods to make it look like they are dying of thirst.

The Sirrvadut believe that while this world is full of dangers and suffering, when one dies, their soul is collected by the god of death, who will inflict infinite torture upon it. The only way to avoid this fate is to burn the corpse – in honor of Sirrvat’s sacrifice – or eat it. Sirrvadut eat the (freshly deceased) corpses of elves and other humanoids, which is said to grant them kinship to the deceased and some of their wisdom and life force. They do not go out of their way to obtain corpses, nor does it constitute a regular food, it is more of a ritual, and if it is impossible to eat everyone, such as after a bloody battle with many friendly and enemy casualties, they may take only a symbolic piece of meat from every corpse and burn the rest.

To banish the gods from the land forever and fortify their side for the future final battle, the Sirrvadut construct signal towers, tall wooden structures with a fire being maintained inside of them, at regular intervals. The gods cannot visit a place encircled by signal towers even at night, so many cultural rules meant to deter the gods do not apply in Sirrvadut camps which always are surrounded by a perimeter of torches if not signal towers.

The red spot on the sky visible after the False Dawn was believed to be the blood shed in the war between the gods and elves, and for two centuries it reminded the elves of the gods’ treachery. Now, however, the elders can’t point to the sky while telling children the sad tales of the lives lost in the war. Nobody is quite sure how to interpret this – have the elves perhaps lighted enough fires around the earth for the gods to call for a truce?

Since the elves migrate often, there is no permanent holy site per se, however if one wanted to spread their faith, they should visit Gutadagiti, where a large part of the populace lives.

[Aedilred]

Faranandūll
Henanda Kingdom
Region 193
https://i.ibb.co/pKYbnG2/Star-Symbol.png

Region No. 193
Name: Faranandūll
Ruler: King Odilon
Resource: Avocados
Required resource: Domesticable animals
TP1: Imālca (Dreamspeakers)
TP2: Faradonālcūll (Open)
TP3: Faribālcā (Open)

Holy Site: Grove of the Hapēzi (Hozhīsa)
Technologies: Irrigation
Animal Husbandry
Writing (Veramondi Script)



High Chief Odilon (m) (49)
D2
M5
O2
F4
I3

Family: https://www.familyecho.com/?p=START&c=2dc96qgsaw&f=353549365770255672


Lexicon (https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/13T7YjzO0zBKGG9KWr1qy9EhNTFiECBbxpu02DXYG3eY/edit?usp=sharing)
Grammar (https://docs.google.com/document/d/1jLc6wXUbE0InZ-LSRNokyl0RhXhpz_CRE8RpJOmTSBg/edit?usp=sharing)

Stone and Water

faridad ūlcricad el tish izītli - end hedundang tish dhazālushīs

Faranandūll is a small region, where the lush green rainforest carpets the land from the banks of the great river Erapira in the south to the highlands in the east. In the north and west, any sense of a border is lost in the trackless jungle, but the extent of the region is essentially defined by the areas the tribes can control, and few venture more than a couple of miles westwards beyond Repima.

Within the forest and particularly in the east are various crags and rocky outcrops with caves where the Bannanda have historically made their homes. Around each of these the land is more cultivated, with crops of fruit grown, but the jungle continues to encroach on these areas and the people are obliged to keep hacking it back. The east and south of the region, near the hills and river, have been tamed to a greater extent than the north and west, and it is in the south-east that the highest proliferation of avocado and banana groves are to be found.

The banks of the river itself are varied in their foliage. Along most of its length the vegetation crowds the shore, making the forest all but impenetrable. In some places, however, the Bannanda have stripped back the trees entirely to create fields, which through management of the river are periodically flooded to provide ground for cereal crops. Nevertheless the vast majority of the region is jungle, beyond the reasonable control of man.

In the oldest areas of the forest, the tallest trees - kapoks and palms - keep the ground in shade, with lesser vegetation somewhat stunted. This gives the impression of open spaces and clearings through which one can safely travel, and in some cases this is true. In others, however, these clearings are home to venomous snakes who conceal themselves within the leaf carpet, or favoured hunting grounds of the large cats and bears that still prey on the unwary traveller.


The Living and the Dead

all ergūrē an farūd el ēyon
all vepehūll azāluyoth
all bannanda an faradundyūd el cārēyon

The Bannanda are a tall, strong, dark-skinned people, relatively isolated from the outside world. As a completely non-literate society, their history is traceable only through oral tradition and the paintings of old left behind in the caves that were once their home. At one time, the land was populated by giants - whether the Bannanda themselves or another people with whom they interbred - but at some point, perhaps in response to the fearsome predators which terrorised and devoured the people, they took refuge in grottoes and caves. There they naturally diminished in size, attaining more normal human proportions.

Most settlements are still located near caves, and most are inhabited by banozhisyi, where they commune with the spirits of the ancestors.

Advances in Bannanda society are attributed to a series of heroes:

Alibenon, who led the people out of the caves and built the first artificial dwellings.
Ibongnon, the beastslayer, who slew the jagupards and aardbears and made the land safe for the people.
Ontasosis, who taught the people to turn the earth and grow crops.
Urrunnon, who imparted to the people the secret of metallurgy.

And others in a similar vein. Some of these heroes are said to have travelled beyond the bounds of the known world and returned, presumably bringing the knowledge with them, but they are exceptions. Apart from the occasional wanderer, the Bannanda have very little contact with other peoples.

As a people, they value intelligence and prefer to solve problems through cunning rather than brute strength, but when roused they are fierce warriors.

The largest settlements are no bigger than a small town, with the village being the principal unit of community. While some town chiefs may hold sway over a number of villages, in general each village operates largely independently, with the chief (or onōa) governing in conjunction with advice from the local onozhis. The Bannanda do however recognise a high chief (onēcis banōec) who nominally holds sway over all the chiefs in the area. This authority is exercised rarely and usually only in times of emergency when region-wide coordination is needed.

The Bannanda do recognise a number of distinct sub-peoples or tribes for want of a better description, of which the most significant are the Hengala, the Hilelmē, the Hūena, the Esāla, the Hapēzi, and the Azipāra.

The high chiefdom has for several generations been associated with the town of Limdimon, the largest town of the Esāla in the highlands. Some way north, as the foothills give way to the flatter valley floor, is the smaller town of Imdundīs.

The largest market town is Imālca, in the lands of the Esāla tribe in the foothills at a point where the Eripara can still be crossed without significant danger. Further downstream, in the largest cleared area of woodland along the river’s bank, is Īellimon, the biggest town in the region, where most of the Bannanda’s corn is grown, and the local Hūen tribe supplement their diet with fish.

Deeper into the jungle north of Īellimon is Repimā, considered the last outpost of Bannanda civilisation.

Light and Shadow

bapi! yomyīg eradonēc tharmalibyūll mecifēn, ū erapeng tizh nemēm ēāt tharapelmyūng dhābesōm

The Bannanda have cleared areas around their settlements for raising crops and through a combination of carefully managed irrigation, and the frequent rains, ensure that even the thirstiest crops are well-watered. When the Erapira bursts its banks and floods, this helps permit growth of cereal crops in some of the cleared areas along its length, but the people have always relied heavily on fruits from the forest, and these still form major parts of their diet.

Walnuts, cacao and bananas are all widely grown, but the groves most precious and valued are those of the avocado trees. The importance of it to Bannanda society is reflected in common expressions, for instance the phrase “an ladōnūg gitatē”, meaning “cutting the avocado”, i.e. to put something to the test.

The largest trading station and market town is Imālca, but there are two significant further trading points. Some way outside the stockade of Īellimon is a smaller waystation, Faradonālcūll, which has become a major market for fruit from the forest. Meanwhile in the forest itself, some way northeast of Repīma, is Faribalcā, a meeting-place for traders from the hills and forest to exchange goods.

In addition to the popular avocados, another valued resource of the region is rubber, recently discovered and fascinating to the Bannanda. So far the latex bled from the trees is used entirely recreationally for toys and the like or just as a luxury item for barter, but experiments are beginning into what other uses it might possess.

The region does not lack for fauna, as the forest is replete not only with dangerous predators and the reclusive eriljerra, the men of the forest, but with brightly-coloured birds and frogs, snakes and fish.
But none of these animals has been successfully tamed. The only animals the Bannanda have brought into their settlements are dogs and a small species of donkey used for hauling loads and ploughs.

The region therefore requires domesticable animals in order to develop to its full potential.
Hozhīsa

The Bannanda are a spiritual people, who believe firmly in the everyday presence of the supernatural in their lives. Their belief system could be named Hozhīsa.

They consider the gods to be distant and unapproachable for mortals, and so their principal interaction with the supernatural world is through shūvāchē. These are spiritual beings which inhabit virtually every part of the world. They vary from ancient shūvāchē who were created at the same time as the world, to recently deceased mortals who have retained a spiritual presence in the world. Some travel across the whole world, while others confine themselves to a particular location, object or person.

Their powers vary significantly and may be called on for a variety of purposes. They may for instance offer advice, answer questions, bestow blessings or curses, change the weather, or grant (or refuse) safe passage across their domain. They may be kindly and protective, or capricious and cruel.

Although they are aware of the material world, they are supernatural beings and beyond the reach of most people. Laypeople can only try to win the favour of a sūwācha by making offerings or sacrifices and hoping that they notice and take a favourable interest. In order to make specific requests, or to receive advice, they will need to do so via an intermediary, an onozhis.

Banozhisyi, or shamen, are people who can perceive aspects of the supernatural world and communicate directly with the shūvāchē. This is dangerous, as many shūvāchē are sensitive and unpredictable, and may be easily angered, so banozhisyi must undergo extensive training in order to learn about the shūvāchē and how to control them. They do this by a mixture of quasi-formalised group study in certain locations, and by apprenticeship to senior banozhisyi. Which “school” an onozhis attends and who they apprentice under will have an impact on their later specialisms and practice.

It is generally considered to take a minimum of ten years before a onozhis is “safe” to practise on their own, although they will say that their education is really lifelong. Because of their extensive education and ability to call on shūvāchē they are valued for their wisdom and experience even for their own sake.

Most communities will have an onozhis, and sometimes two (especially if that onozhis has an apprentice). Some banozhisyi live alone, and people make pilgrimages of sorts to visit them, and there are also banozhisyi who have no fixed home and wander offering their services to those who they encounter. Most banozhisyi wear or display symbols or colours indicating which shūvāchē they have most facility with and therefore the type of services that they can offer.

There is an annual gathering of banozhisyi in the sacred grove of the Hapēzi where they meet to discuss events over the last year, changes in the supernatural (or physical) world and any updates necessary to their teachings and philosophy. Any onozhis may attend.


Elements

The powers of a sūwācha will depend on which element they are associated with. Some very powerful or old shūvāchē might be associated with more than one, but this is relatively rare.

In general representation there are six main elements with which a sūwācha might be associated. These are commonly shown on a hexagram, with complementary elements bordering each other and opposing their opposite. They are each represented by a colour and a gemstone, which is often worn or displayed by banozhisyi. Offerings of that colour are considered particularly favoured.

The Living is bordered by Light and Stone, and opposed by the Dead. It represents impulse, vitality, and progeneration. shūvāchē of the Living are often associated with fertility and are requested to assist with crop planting, animal rearing, or conception. They may also have some healing power, and are sometimes called on to help make decisions of the heart.

Shūvāchē of the Living are represented by the gemstone peridot, although jade is often substituted. Their colour is green.

The Dead is bordered by Water and Shadow, and opposed by The Living. It represents permanence, wisdom, and inevitability. The majority of ancestors who have become shūvāchē are associated with the Dead, and they are among the shūvāchē most commonly summoned to guard, advise or bless their surviving family members or descendants.

Banozhisyi who are proficient in summoning shūvāchē of the Dead wear moonstones, and purple (more usually blue) clothes.

Light is bordered by Water and the Living, and is opposed by Shadow. It represents hope, truth, and prosperity. shūvāchē associated with Light are called on to help with melancholia or to uncover hidden truths, including both those concealed by others, and unknown ailments such as disease.

Banozhisyi proficient in summoning Light shūvāchē wear sunstones, or the colour white.

Shadow is bordered by Stone and the Dead, and opposed by Light. It represents secrecy, calm and critical thought. Shadow shūvāchē are called on to soothe addled minds and help the sleepless, or to assist in concealing that which people would rather were not discovered. Many shadow shūvāchē are intelligent or cunning and can be called on to help solve tricky problems.

They are represented by the colour grey, and their gemstone is obsidian.

Stone is bordered by the Living and Shadow, and opposed by Water. It represents safety, creativity and domesticity. Artisans and builders will often call on Stone shūvāchē to assist them in their work. They are also requested to protect houses and settlements, making their walls impenetrable to those who would harm the inhabitants.

Banozhisyi proficient in summoning Stone shūvāchē wear topaz, or yellow clothes.

Water is bordered by Light and the Dead, and is opposed by Stone. It represents destruction, renewal, and chaos. It is perhaps the most powerful element but also the most dangerous and difficult to control. Water shūvāchē can bring rain to a parched field, or a flood which will sweep away a village. They may provide a spring to give clean water to a settlement, or pull an unwary person to a death by drowning. They can give life, but if not propitiated the same water may turn to poison. Water shūvāchē are generally treated with reverence but rarely called upon.

Few banozhisyi are proficient in summoning Water shūvāchē. They are represented by the gemstone lapis lazuli and the colour light blue.


Most experienced banozhisyi are capable of summoning shūvāchē of two elements; three is rare. It is almost unheard of for banozhisyi to be capable of reliably summoning shūvāchē of opposing elements, so those who can manage four are essentially mythical. Cautionary tales abound of banozhisyi who overreached themselves and were destroyed by the sūwācha they tried to summon.

Families

Families are groups of related shūvāchē, which overlap with the elemental classification and are often easier for laypeople to understand. They can include shūvāchē of multiple elements, although only the largest families tend to include shūvāchē from opposing elements.

The main relevance for banozhisyi is that each family has a “gatekeeper” sūwācha who must be spoken to first, and who may call up other members of their family on request. banozhisyi tend to build relationships with particular gatekeepers to make the summoning process easier, and will display symbols representing these gatekeepers so that those requiring their assistance can tell who that onozhis can call upon..

Trying to summon shūvāchē directly rather than through a gatekeeper, or by using the wrong gatekeeper, may cause offence, and therefore unpleasant results. Sometimes and where there is no other option, an onozhis might request a known gatekeeper with whom they have an established relationship to call on a sūwācha from a different, but friendly family, It is therefore important for banozhisyi to know which family a sūwācha belongs to, and what the relationship between families is, before they call on them.

It is rare, but not unheard of, for shūvāchē to change families, if they have a falling-out with their existing one.



Farilpūll
Region 192

Ilcerapirūll, or Farilpūll as it is also (and more commonly) known, is a tract of forested area to the south of the Erapira. In its forested stretch it is almost a mirror image of Faranandūll to the north, but it lacks the highland area in the east, remaining if not flat then at least lowland for its whole stretch. Dense woodland covers its whole area: where it starts to thin in the south and give way to scrub and bush marks the effective border of the region.

The region’s boundaries are defined by the two small lakes in the south: the Topa Kanoho in the west and the Topa Gnoho in the east. Drawing a line north from the Topa Kanoho to the Erapira forms the western border of the region, while tracing between the two, following the treeline, marks the southern border. The eastern border follows a similar pattern, tracing from the Topa Gnoho up to the headwaters of the Erapira, with a slight spur to the east (known as the Gnoho Betep).

The forest is even wilder than to the north and more sparsely populated. There are only settlements of any size: is Bete Ozdik, little more than a large village, in the Gnoho Betep, and Topee Tibu, on the Erapira itself, some way upstream from the larger Bannanda port of Īellimon.

Lacking any knowledge of irrigation, the people of the region have been unable to control water, and this has led to large marshy areas and swampland along the tributaries of the Erapira, while the waters of the river sprawl further on its southern bank than they do on the north. The forest itself is also largely unmanaged and primeval, the habitat of beasts and the mysterious carelijerrē.

The people of the region are called the Banatūla by the Bannanda but they refer to themselves as the Ashihi. They are typical of the native Kiswan population, being dark-skinned humans with dark eyes and hair.

It seems that although the Banatūlē suffered as a result of the False Dawn the region was never particularly cultivated even previously. While they have knowledge of the plough, they have little in the way of draft livestock to pull them, with no oxen or horses. they had no understanding of principles of irrigation or water management, so even the land which has been cleared of trees is generally poor for farming and prone to flooding. As a result their settlements are - save for the two exceptions noted above - very small, and even the larger two barely qualify as towns.

As a society they live in small groups under local chiefs, with some allegiance to a wider tribe and an associated tribal chief. There are dozens of such tribes, none of them being more than a few thousand in size. Although there is some recognition of a common identity in opposition to some neighbouring peoples, there is no real sense of unity beyond the tribes themselves, and battles between tribes are frequent. Despite this, the Banatūlē do not seem by nature to be an unusually bellicose people, and some have remarked on their relative timidity compared to some of the more aggressive Kiswan peoples.

Some of the most prominent tribes include the Apitatri, Otobok, Atabil, Egatopi, Odiduk, Kuatrugal, Papotak, Abikol, Apritel, Keopak, Adrukal, Eplegeo, Udokeap, Otebrek, Akrapel, Egupra, Odiblik, and the Obatook.


There are no technologies unique to the region, with the people being both entirely illiterate and ignorant of many of the refinements of more advanced areas. There is no understanding of irrigation, animal husbandry, or advanced building techniques, and pottery is limited in its use. As a result, the resources of the region are underdeveloped.

The principal resource available is therefore Timber, of which the region has a plentiful supply, being so heavily forested. Besides palms, the most noteworthy - and useful - trees are the Kapok trees for which the people are named, but rubber, bulletwood, teak and ebony are also all found here, as they are further north.

The Banatūla have historically given tribute to a disparate range of forest spirits, with each tribe having its own. The most prominent site in the region, where the largest collection of spirits is believed to gather, is Embra Kagmuk.

At the same time as soldiers from Henanda moved into the region, so too did banozhisyī who educated the locals in the ways of the shūvachē and how to identify the local forest spirits with them. Embra Kagmuk has now become the home of an onozhīs who will assist any visitors in making contact with the spirits there.



Dum-Hong Deng
Region 191


Region No. 191
Holy Site: Hozhisa
Resource: Pearls (Minor)


Dum-Hong Deng (known as Farontūll, or the Flat Place, by the Bannanda) is a verdant region stretching from the edges of the rainforest in the west to the eastern coast of the Kiswan continent. By the standards of anywhere else it would be considered a forested region but in comparison to the dense jungle to its west it is relatively open, becoming moreso in the south.

The southern border is marked by the Am-Mey Xeng, a relatively small river stemming from the So-Xem Bad-Sem (known in the west as the Topa Gnoho) which has nevertheless served over the years as a moderately effective barrier: while people have crossed and settled from the southwest, there has been no long-term political contact across the river.

The northern border is less well-defined but is generally taken to be the Yas-Eng So, a more heavily forested region which extends most of the way to the cliffs which mark the eastern coast. These cliffs are one of the highest points in the region and south of this the coastline becomes much more hospitable, offering long stretches of beach. Some of the land here may at one time have been reclaimed from the sea, and some areas remain prone to flooding.

The region itself is strewn with a number of rivers, few of them geographically significant but many of them navigable and which have given life to the region over the years.
Although they are known generically as the Banabeyrē (“pearl-fishers”) by the Bannanda, pearl-diving in fact comprises a relatively small part of the life of the region, and is confined to the east coast.

The people of the region are humans, and recognise three castes. The Yam-Ong-í, the lowest of the three castes, resemble the humans of neighbouring regions, being tall and dark-skinned. The ruling caste, the Wey-Dong-o, are paler of skin and somewhat shorter, while the Hó-Hyey, an intermediate caste, represent interbreeding between the two.

In truth it is unlikely that even those who call themselves pureblood Wey-Dong-o are, but they are keen to maintain their status over the other two groups and laws have been introduced in a number of towns prohibiting intermarriage (specifically, of Wey-Dong-o women and Yam-ong-í men, although some take the prohibition further).

While the social structure is not so straightforward as to say that the Yam-Ong-í are always slaves, or that the Wey-Dong-o are always masters - especially in more rural areas where rule is harder to maintain - nor is this entirely inaccurate, and that has certainly been the direction of societal travel of late. Most pearl-divers are Yam-Ong-ī (although the best tend to be Hó-Hyey, being rather more comfortable in the water) but the trade in those jewels is almost entirely conducted by Wey-Dong-o or Hó-Hyey merchants.

The region is studded with towns, trading with each other up and down the rivers, and which provide political centres for the region. Most of the work in the region remains agricultural, its good soil providing ample harvests and good land for livestock. The long hospitable coastline provides good fishing and seafood is commonly eaten in communities along the shore, while freshwater fish is also popular well inland.

The Wey-Dong-o pride themselves on their martial ability, although these days a majority of fighting troops are actually comprised of acknowledged Hó-Hyey. Raiding and warfare is something of a way of life and they are often fierce and ruthless warriors. In battle, their warriors will often wear sharkskin for protection, and officers and nobles will also wear armour of whalebone..

The Yam-ong-í appear to be related to the humans in the neighbouring regions, speaking a variety of Viserik language (in the north) or towards the south, languages related to the Korebita tongue. Both have however been affected by the contact with the É-e language of the Wey-Dong-o); most notably, the Viserik languages of Dum-Hong Deng have lost much of their morphology, and the Korebita languages have lost their click consonants.

A sympathetic observer might indeed conclude that there are at least two distinct peoples in the region predating the arrival of the Wey-Dong-o, but such distinctions are ignored and all of them classed merely as Yam-Ong-í.
The history of the region must be pieced together from folk tales, circumstantial evidence and the braggadocious songs of the Wey-Dong-o. It appears that, before the False Dawn, various peoples migrated into the region and established communities along the rivers. These towns prospered on the land around them and trade with each other.

At some point after the False Dawn, the Wey-Dong-o appeared, initially as raiders, but soon turning their minds to settlement. The first town to fall was one whose initial name is now forgotten, which was sacked and renamed Xem-Jeng-Xeng. From there, the raids intensified until, with the fall of Bra-a-Dod, the invaders controlled almost all the coast. The rivers, which had been the arterial lifeblood of the region, now became highways for the raiders, who travelled up them to sack and plunder Is-Weno, Do-De-Gro, and Ab-a-Dod. (All names of cities given are in É-e, being mostly corruptions of a native name, although in some cases the native name is wholly lost).

In each case, they eventually became conquerors rather than mere raiders, and captains established themselves as rulers of the towns they conquered. With the foundation of the new fortress Sa-Ó-Dod in the west, they were finally ensconced as rulers of the region.

For around two hundred years the Wey-Dong-o ruled largely unchallenged by outside forces (although frequently warring between the various town-states) until the arrival of the Bannanda. In the initial incursion, the invading army passed Sa-Ó-Dod without incident but fell victim to a rash attack by the army of Xem-Jeng-Xeng as it neared the coast.

The commander of that army, Wey-Bom-Jó, emboldened by his success, marched upriver and claimed suzerainty of Sa-Ó-Dod. When its ruler invited him to negotiate, Wey-Bom-Jó murdered him and took over the city, proclaiming himself Weyrá of all the region.

There followed a lengthy period of naked hostility between the newly-titled Weyrá and his western neighbours, with any Bannanda presence in the region being met with nothing but insult, their merchants in particular being treated shabbily. Several years later, a new army, rather larger than the first, arrived, and Wey-Bom-Jó marched out to meet it almost within the shadow of Sa-Ó-Dod. This time he was less fortunate, and his army was swiftly driven off, he himself slain by the hero Ocēmis during the rout.

With that army defeated, Ocēmis wasted no time in marching on Xem-Jeng-Xeng and overrunning it before it could muster defences for a siege. With the Bannanda's having taken control of these two key strategic points, the remaining cities largely fell in line.

The natives of the region followed a variety of animistic faiths, of which the most important holy site was upriver at Chigowete (or Gé-Nam in É-e). The focal point of the faith was an exceptionally old holy tree, considered if not a godlike entity in itself then nevertheless a being worthy of veneration and a vital part of the people’s connection to the land.

During the early raids, a party of Wey-Dong-o felled and burned the tree, and drove out the holy men and faithful who had gathered there. Thereafter there was no particular centre of worship in the region, with each town venerating its own gods, ancestors, or other spirits as it so chose.

Shortly before Ocēmis’s conquest, banozhīsyi from the west arrived at the site of Chigowete and established practices there. While the tree may be gone, they claim that the site is still rich in shūvachē (including that of the tree itself) and people have begun to return there to commune with them. This has been actively encouraged by the new régime.
While the region wants for little, its principal or at least most interesting export is pearls, gathered from the seabed off the eastern coast. While previously both Bra-a-Dod and Xem-Jeng-Xeng have been centres for the pearl trade, a war around the time of the Blue Star severely damaged the state of the market at Bra-a-Dod and it has yet to recover, with many of the pearl-divers in its area preferring instead to transport their wares to Xem-Jeng-Xeng.


Faragumūll, or Kledehem
Region 190


Kledehem is a region bounded by the Vestaser hills in the west and the ocean in the east. Most of the region is covered in forest, though it is less lush than the tropical rainforest across the western hills.

The forest is at its densest in the south of the region, where in the east cliffs rise out of the sea, gradually giving way to lower hills and eventually a mangrove swamp in the north. While clear delineation of the forests is difficult, the southern extreme is known as the Skodelat, which forms the effective border between Kledehem and Dum-Hong Deng.

Those paying attention will identify large areas of new growth within the forest, and may even see the remnants of settlements. These form useful, if grim, landmarks for the natives attempting to navigate the region. Ruins are known for being haunts of blightspawn, too, so while there are riches to be found, many incautious explorers have met their doom there.

The native people, known as the Kledefokk, are human. Dark-skinned and wiry, they appear to be of slightly different stock to the native peoples of southern-central Kiswa, and speak an unrelated language, but there is some diversity within the region itself.

What was once a patchwork of tribes covering the whole region has in the last half-century concentrated into three principal pockets, each of which has developed and become known by a singular tribal identity.

In the northern swamps are the Skalakleder, perhaps the least successful of the tribes, who live in mostly small communities in the marshes and subsist largely on a diet of fish. The largest town in this area is Sumperen, but this is little more than an unusually large collection of houses with a wooden stockade, home to little more than a thousand people.

The western highlands are home to the Hoytekleder. There is evidence of interbreeding with the Bannanda to the west, and Sūwenanda loanwords have infiltrated the language here, to a greater extent than with the other tribes. The chief town is Bakkebor, which exhibits some of the same gargantuan architecture that characterises Limdimon and Imdundīs.

In the south, the Sorkleder occupy the Skodelat. These are the most belligerent and xenophobic of the Kledefokk, tending to be suspicious of outsiders. The Sentinels of the Stone have won their trust but their instinct is to attack on sight when they encounter strangers. Hunting and fighting are a way of life and all adults are expected to be proficient in self-defence. Most of their settlements are fortified, the largest of which, Klippeber, stands on a cliff on the eastern shore, its walls built in stone.

There are nevertheless cultural factors which unite the peoples of the region. They all speak closely related languages (with varying numbers of loanwords, particularly from Sūwenanda), and they share the Bannanda veneration for spiders, albeit to a greater extent. The spider is universally recognised as a symbol of protection, and warriors will frequently paint spiders on their shields or even, for ceremonial purposes, don costumes with many legs to represent the spider. The etterkoppsjarm, or spider-charm, is often carried as a talisman or placed in the swaddling clothes and cribs of babies.

So prevalent is this feature of the culture that the name for the natives in Sūwenanda, “Banagumē”, means “spider-people”.

It seems that in some point in the distant past the ancestors of the Bannanda travelled through or otherwise visited the region, given the various ruins dotting the area. For centuries, the region was populated by many small tribes, each with their own dialects and cultural traditions. Trade across the hills to the Bannanda towns at Limdimon and Imālca was common, and most likely with northern regions and the towns of Dum-Hong Deng to the south too.

This changed shortly before the Blue Star. An unexplained upsurge in blightspawn activity in the region overran many villages and hamlets. The survivors of these communities fled to their neighbours seeking safety, but the blightspawn did not relent. As the region rapidly depopulated, the tribes became both more concentrated and more isolated, leading to the tripartite division of peoples now seen. In some ways, these tribes remain loose coalitions, but fifty years of hardship and privation has solidified an identity for each.

With the assistance of the Sentinels, the blightspawn were eventually beaten back, first in the highlands, then in the swamps (which the blightspawn had never fully penetrated). The longest campaign was in the forests, where they proved most numerous and hardest to eradicate.

Each of the tribes is led by an individual known as a Besyktte, who might simply be termed a king by foreigners. In each case, the Beskytte is now of the second or third generation following the initial creation, and while the posts are not hereditary per se, in each case they have remained within the same family since creation.

In 48, when the Bannanda adventurer Ecimōnā led a war-party into the region through the Skodelat, it was the Sorkleder who resisted her. The Beskytte, Iyndrid, led a spirited resistance but was defeated and flung himself from the cliffs near Klippeber.

With the death of Iyndrid, the Sorkleder acknowledged the conquest of their territory and a new Beskytte, Halfor, was appointed. The Hoytekleder, who had tacitly supported the conquest, with some serving as guides in Ecimōnā’s force, added their acknowledgement, and the Skalakleder, recognising the value of Bannanda troops to defend their settlements (and in any case unable to marshal any meaningful resistance) were also quick to agree.

The reason for veneration of spiders is largely because they are seen as protection from the people’s deadliest foe, the swamp mosquito. Those spiders who actively hunt and kill mosquitoes are particularly revered.

During the dark times around and following the Blue Star, however, many Klederfokk despaired of being able to find protection from the blightspawn and turned to their greatest enemy in hope of appeasement. The blood drinker cult proved surprisingly popular, and a large fortified shrine near Sumperen has become a place of pilgrimage for some.

Traditional shamans deplore the blood drinker cult, seeing it as heretical and dangerous. Many of the cultists, however, consider their faith to be merely a variation on the traditional spider-cults and not contradictory. Open conflict has as yet been averted but both sides have been trying to curry favour from the new rulers of the region.

The most noteworthy resource in the region is the coca leaves which flourish in the rainforest, valued for their energetic and uplifting effect on the body when chewed. So important was this drug to the region that the name of the people is believed to relate to the leaves themselves.

Alas, during the dark years, many of the coca groves were abandoned as the people fled to safer ground, and the level of cultivation is much reduced. Only one significant trading post remains, at Bladlajer in the hills.

The change in circumstances has also prompted some changes in use of the leaves. Previously used as a recreational drug or to assist with cognition and labour, warriors and hunters of the Sorkleder in particular have begun using it as a combat drug. Warriors who do are known as Raserikrijer and are renowned for their ferocity.


Farazhēla
(Tzakrsikj Vqgitj)
Region 212


Bounded by the Adzbark Lake to the west, the foothills of Korebita to the south-east, and the Yatrhajidaat Gitj to the north, Farazhēla is dominated by a large central plain stretching between these natural frontiers.

The plain is largely devoid of major landmarks. Though there are in places stone ruins suggestive of an older civilisation, none of these are at all remarkable, least of all by the inhabitants of the region, who (aside from a couple of instances where they have established permanent settlements within or around them) generally ignore them.

The native people of the region, known derisively as the Kdopsy by the Sirrvadut, and the Banazhēla by the Bannanda, are human, and bear a physical resemblance to the other native humans of eastern Kiswa. It is unclear whether it is they who raised the buildings that now lie in ruins and subsequently abandoned them or whether they displaced an older people who are now utterly lost.

The population is now largely pastoral and at least semi-nomadic, although around the fringes of the region there are farming communities, especially along the shores of the Adzbark.

The humans of the region were wholly dominated by an elven elite, which in the sixty or so years following their arrival in the region entirely supplanted the native chiefs and systems of rule. The humans were reduced to a state of servitude, hence the elven name for them, which roughly means “servants”. The elves have if anything encouraged the tendency towards nomadism, with the farming communities being neglected.

The elven population itself has however collapsed, and few remain in the region now.

The region has long been unhappy. In the years following the Blue Star, visiting heroes seeking opportunities to slay blightspawn rampaged across the region, disrupting the fragile balance of society and leaving chaos in their wake. One of the southern chiefs opened up diplomatic relations with the Veramondi, but this was not in time to prevent an invasion by the Sirrvadut from the north.

A few hundred warriors of the Banazhēla formed a coalition to resist the Sirrvadut but were hopelessly overwhelmed. This loss of life (and so many tribal leaders) together with the depredations of the elves as they brought the region to heel, reduced it to its knees. Only a large-scale relief effort from the Anbroch and Bannanda prevented total collapse.

The elves’ interest in the region appeared to be principally strategic. They erected a fortress (known as Gevgutadagiti, although this appears to have been a description rather than a name) in one of the passes out of the Korebita foothills to the south in order to control ingress to the region, and established a system of what amounted to military rule.

A few decades later, Sirrvadut authority itself disintegrated. Many of the elves returned to the Yatrhajidaat Gitj to rejoin their kin, and those that remained exerted an ever-higher toll on their human subjects.

In 72, the Bannanda sent an army of their own into the region, intent on taking control of Gevgutadagiti. Unable to cajole their weary subjects into resisting the advance, the remaining Sirrvadut attempted a daring attack on the invaders, but lost the element of surprise and found themselves facing a foe with superior morale and numbers. Fighting ferociously, they nevertheless gave a good account of themselves before retreating back to their fortress. When their leader was slain in single combat by the Bannanda hero Ecimōnā, however, the last of their courage failed them, and Gevgutadagiti was taken by storm.


The plains are roamed by wild asses, the main economic asset of the region. The erazhēla are similar in size to a wild horse, with a noble bearing, especially around the head and neck, and have beautiful glossy coats ranging from a rich golden chestnut to a copperish red-brown, fading to a cream or white on their legs and belly.

In temperament they are perhaps a little more intelligent than horses, and a little more curious and stubborn. They have a habit of observing novelties from a distance; a traveller who approaches one may find that it runs off, but not too far, and they will often creep back up to get a closer look when they think that the traveller is not looking.

Those who establish some familiarity with the wild asses of the region find them easy to tame, and stocks of domestic donkeys can be easily refreshed by interbreeding with the wild herds of the plain. They make good draught animals, and can even be ridden - although fully grown adults may find the donkeys a little too small to ride for long or at speed.

There are three principal posts where the asses are gathered for trade: one on the shores of Lake Adzbark, and the other two near to Ukumbibawet and Gevgutadagiti. These three locations are the only settlements in the region of more than a few dozen. Each of the three prizes itself on the quality of its donkeys and the bloodstock it has developed, and there is a rivalry between the three as to which breeds the best animals.



The Banazhēla had a broadly animistic native religion which was not in any way organised and seemed to vary from tribe to tribe, with no central holy sites or religious authorities.

Soon after the elven conquest, Abiherists from Korebita occupied an abandoned site which they claimed had once been a temple, and rebuilt it. This location, known as Ukumbibawet (a butchered Sirrvadut attempt to pronounce the Blemmyae name), is now the centre of religious life in the region, dedicated to what is now known as the Oracles of Elder Memories.

[Ausar]

We do not speak for the trees. We are the trees.

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/637216527678177281/724561581819560016/Deru1.png

The 9th Sacrosanct Conclave
Dip: 5
Mil: 4
Opu: 4
Fai: 2
Int: 4

Region Name: Bhaile-Koma (come-to-home)
Brief Description: Vast woodlands populated with woodland animals, shepherded by walking, talking trees.
People: Deru.
Resource: Living Wood / Bodies


Region 37: Bhaile-Koma
The Deru dwell around the Sannha, the sacred spring at the centre of their lives. The centre of the Sannha is pierced by an island of stone pillars and carved reliefs. A ring of the forest tamed by the Sannha’s waters forms Widhu, where trees are sparse and wildlife docile. The traer groves lie along the banks of the Sannha, where Deru and living wood grows. As the Sannha’s waters flow farther, their influence is lessened, and the forest becomes Fiodh, wild and cruel, trees close and twisted, the undergrowth thick and damp. The Straumr river to the north breaks its banks often, leaving the banks marshy while the waters are low. The Ea, the waters to the south, are forbidding and wide, and mark the reaches of the Deru’s experience. To the west the forest grows ever more twisted and inhospitable as it nears the mountains, and to the east peters out, becoming marshland as it nears the Straumr’s delta.
In the beginning, the land was parched and dry. All was desert, all was sand and dust. No life there was on this world, no sound but the wind. All was without purpose. And then the Sannha came. From the sacred spring, water poured. All the water in the world poured from this spring, an unending stream of life-giving sustenance. All was well. The Deru were the first trees, the guardians of all plants and animals that lived, the natural world's stalwart protectors. Then the oceans filled. The Sannha lessened, the waters receded. Fiodh and Widhu shrunk slowly, until they covered only from mountain to ocean. Then the False Dawn came. The Silini tells the tales of the 5th High Councillor, Coir-Dhearg Stigali (Red-Bark Stalwart), a Kastania, who led the fight against the first blightspawn, shepherded the beasts of Widhu through the Ashen Skies, and began the lining of the rivers with barriers of wood. During the Ashen Skies, Widhu contracted further, and as the waters of the Sannha receded, whole generations of saplings were lost as the traer groves died. The Deru were nearly wiped out. Eventually, the waters stabilised. The Deru fled the recession of the damp no longer, and certain their new home was where they belonged, they came to refer to what damp land remained as 'Bhaile-Koma' - the home-coming. The Sannha was smaller now, so such that their number went from tens of thousands before the Dawn to less than 300. In the next two centuries they slowly grew, reaching their current numbers around 1100, and starting to agitate at the food shortage. There is a delicate balance to be struck, as the Deru do need to eat, and while most commonly they subsist on the bodies of dead animals, the population is growing larger than the herds can long-term support.

Now, while a multitude of beasts and plants inhabit Bhaile-Koma, the Deru are the protectors and custodians of all within. The Deru are treefolk, given thought and mind, motion and movement, vigour and speech by the waters of the Sannha. They abide in small family groups called groves, facets of the 8 branches, the species of Deru. These branches each have their own traditional roles, and while there are those that leave the branch of their birth and seek to join another, these are exceptionally rare. Slow to grow, the Deru are typically awake and aware for about a century before they take root, although it varies between branches, and slowly lose their awareness, becoming part of the woods.

The Fuinn, of the Askr tree, are tall, spry hardwoods, elastic an strong. They grow up to 60ft tall before taking root, and are aggressive protectors, crashing through the twisted trees to snatch any trespasser coming from the western reaches, cracking their spine and tossing them to feed the undergrowth. In times of danger they are grown in great numbers, in the most potent traer groves, but otherwise are a relatively low priority branch, as the spawn from the west are not overly troublesome, and few enough that the whole of the branch can usually come together to meet a significant threat.

The Fea, of the Beyki tree, are high-branching, smooth silver-grey barked Deru, hardwoods but less so than the Fuinn. They protect the southern Ea coastline from dangers, the spawn that crawl infrequently from the waters. Their family groups are smaller than the Fuinn, as each grove covers more territory than their larger kin. They typically reach around 55ft before taking root. As the threats from the seaboard have declined steadily since the last High Councillor returned to the lake, so too have the Fea, as the need for their number wanes.

The Castain, of the Kastania tree, are shepherds and herders of the wildlife of Widhu, stooping and broad, reddish-brown barked and gentle. They reach around 25ft before taking root, but spread their canopy wide, as they traverse the sparsely-wooded Widhu. In peace they care for the animals within, and in conflict they direct these charges against invaders bold enough to pierce through the twisted copses of Fiodh.

The Nysas, of the Syrti, are custodians of the trees of Fiodh, sharing their role with the Seiceamain. They are the least sentient of the Deru, barely above the trees they protect. Their bark is gnarled and often peeling, gray-brown, and their voices barely more distinguishable than the groan of aged trees. They reach around 30ft before taking root, and do so around 120 years old.

The Leamhain, of the Almtret, know the secrets of the living wood, growing both this wood and the saplings of young Deru in the traer groves of the Sannha, and working the wood into whatever the Deru have need of. Rarely this takes the form of decoration, but more commonly reinforcements of the mechanisms to save what forest can be saved from the perennial flooding of the Straumr. They are golden-brown hardwoods, smooth-barked, and reach around 60ft tall before taking root around 140 years of age.

The Seiceamain, of the Platanlonn, are custodians of the trees, sharing their responsibilities with the Nysas. Where the Nysas are the guardians of the trees of Fiodh, the Seiceamain nurture Widhu, the non-sentient plant-life within at least. They keep the border between Fiodh and Widhu clear, gently guiding the plants along the edge to stark contrast. As a result, the change from sparsity to choking brush is stark. They reach around 45ft before taking root, and have grey-brown, pale and knotted bark, close kin to the trees they nurture, although slightly less so than the Nysas. They take root after around 90 years.

The Wattlea, of the Vattur, are the keepers of Pillar Isle, at the centre of the Sannha, curators of the Deru’s oral history, responsible for calling the Sacrosanct Conclave in times of great peril, and longest-lived before root of all the Deru, the last of whom to live through the False Dawn taking root only a decade ago. While the history is already becoming mythic, it features alongside the exploits of the High Councillors in the ballads of the Silini. They are squat, small golden-leaved Deru, thin-branched and reedy-voiced. They can reach up to 20ft before taking root.

The Silini, of the Kinsubr, are bards and conductors, singers and poets, the touters of the Deru’s oral histories, alongside ballads of love, loss, tragedy and valour. They are very few, generally less than 20 at any one time, flowering white through red, green-brown barked soft-woods. They bear small stoned fruit, feeding the bird choruses that form their supporting performance. Their singing is low, haunting, echoing through the woods, the voice of the earth itself. They reach a mere 15ft in height before taking root at around 80 years old.


Each branch of the Deru decides matters pertaining to all their groves in councils of elders, councils of 8 in deference to the number of the Sacrosanct Conclave. This council of the eldest of each branch meets only in times of threat to the whole of the Deru, usually to elect a High Councillor, a dictatorial figure empowered to act as they see fit to destroy the threat, and ensure the Deru are ready for the next. These figures, of which there have been 6, are titans of myth, the most revered individuals in Deru culture. The ninth Sacrosanct Conclave has just been called, to address sightings of several hostile and potentially dangerous sentient figures along the Straumr, from north, east and west. The Leamhain bring a new idea to the table - surely Living Wood can be used to traverse the waters?

They revere both the Sannha as their life-giver and their ancestral leaders, the High Councillors, most of whom are now semi-mythical heroes. Most of the ballads of the Silini revolve around the tenures of these High Councillors, or the time before the False Dawn. While they revere the Sannha, they do not believe it sentient, nor know what caused it to be. It has always been, and so it will always be. This is known. As such, there is not a concrete faith the Deru follow. Most natural phenomena and the environment they dwell in are explained as the creations of children of the Sannha, their term for deities and beings of a higher power. None of these are revered by the Deru, as they believe they were born of the Sannha's waters, nothing more nor less.

Pillar Isle is the holiest place within the twin river valley. Here the Sacrosant Conclave gathers, and the Wattlea that keep the knowledge of the Deru's past on stone tablets conduct ritual reverence of the spirit of the Sannha, believed to perpetuate the cycle of rebirth and death that sustains the existence of the Deru.

Holy Site: Pillar Isle [Open]


Living Wood; saplings planted near the Sannha in traer groves, uprooted after three years of growth, before the mind develops, but still enough to permit moulding and sculpting by the crafters of the Creathach. This wood, as long as it is kept damp, can be very slowly moulded and sculpted practically indefinitely, and solidifies in a week if left unwatered.

Trading Post #1: Deru
Trading Post #2: Open
Trading Post #3: Open

At present though, the Deru are facing an impending food shortage. Their herding is insufficient to feed the resurgent population, so the forest requires once-living beings - either recently-dead or still living - to feed upon.

Starting Tech: Animal Husbandry

Illia, region 38.

The power centre of the Illian clans is the Rock, a towering semi-isle jutting out into the mouth of the Straumr where it meets the Ea. The land adjacent to the cliffs around the Rock is fertile, fed by the flooding of the Straumr. The lowlands give way to the forested foothills, with the hilly highlands at the centre of the area. Riddled with caves and sheer drops, the highlands are a dangerous place for the unlearned. The forest continues around the hills and eventually joins Fiodh to the west.

Little is known of Illia before the calamity, but what is known is that two areas provided sanctuary for the fleeing inhabitants of the fertile river delta - the highlands and the Rock. The Illian clans are so called after the legendary figure that led them through the time of the calamity, Illia ib Calladohan. The caves and crumbling pillars of stone pelted by wave and wind around the Rock over time became training grounds for the ritual Trials, a series of physical challenges that culled those too weak to survive the harsh centuries of dim winter. These Trials run from age 9-17, and ensure that the Illians are a formidable force to be reckoned with. The Rock is the seat of the Chosen of Illia, the warrior chosen by the clan chiefs from the class that passes the Trials in the year of the former Chosen's demise. Safeguarded by the sightless ones, blinded spiritual leaders & masons that hold the knowledge of stonework, the Chosen once spent most of their time leading the clans in raids on the lowland folk, taking food and able-bodied youngsters back to undergo the trials and become Illians. When the dog-men of the hills began to maraud more violently into the lowlands from the west, the lowland folk submitted to the Illians for their own protection. This began a long animosity between the Illians and the dog-men of the hills that was only resolved twenty years ago in Elora's reign as Chosen, when Norren the Mortal defected and submitted to the Illians, bringing a large pack with him. Together, the two forces drove the remaining dog-men back into their hill-forts. Today the lowlands are relatively peaceful, as Norren's pack guards the foothills and the Illians guard the shores. When Leafhair wed Elora just past a decade ago, the lands of the Deru & Illia were joined in a union of blood.

The Illians are tall, proud, physically powerful humans. They have a strong warrior culture, promoting fighting and brawling from the age of 7 and generally illiterate, given the Hraban runic script's recent introduction. The sightless ones are a cadre of blinded Illians chosen from the physically weak and deformed deemed unsuitable for the Trials, who keep through oral tradition the knowledge of masonry and stonework. They maintain the formidable defences of the Rock and advise the Chosen on spiritual matters. The lowland folk are stolid people, prohibited from possessing weapons beyond pitchforks and wood-axes, and strongly opposed to outsiders farming their fields. The dog-men of the hills are a similarly violent people, longer lived than their humanoid Illian neighbours. A full-grown dog-man can reach up to 8 feet tall when standing straight, and live for around 160 years, although most die in battle or brawl far before that point. Their claws and bite make them terrifying natural fighters. Once divided into many packs, each occupying a crude hill-fort in the highlands primarily built to protect each pack from the others, the dog-men now live mainly in the forested foothills, in one large pack led by Norren the Mortal, although within this pack smaller packs have already started to form and claim their own hunting grounds in the foothills.

The Illians worship their ancestor-spirits, who they believe the sightless ones, freed from the need to train their bodies and mould them into their own forms, can speak with, being unformed themselves. The sightless ones use rituals of dance and flagellation to commune with these spirits in cave-halls and catacombs within the Rock. With the arrival of the Deru, the two's practices were examined and moulded together, to produce a brand of Soul Honour.

The fields of the Illians also produce a remarkably sour quince, used in jams and poultices by the lowland folk. It is particularly filling for its volume. Young Illians often have contests to see who can eat the most quinces and still tell wild honey from sap afterwards. The most common injury sustained during this activity is bee stings.

Region 7, Luaithraeak-Molok

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/637216527678177281/832083069284515851/Fire_in_the_Desert.jpg https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/637216527678177281/832082829822656532/Luaithraeak-Molok.png


Once a sparsely populated, hilly, hot & forbidding land Luaithraeak-Molok is now scarred by a decade of war as well. Springs and oases are the only source of water in this battered landscape, the refuges of fertile land around them the sole source of food for the living. Many of these, those in the lowlands, were systematically destroyed during the Molok war, temporarily confining the few inhabitants to the inhospitable hills.

The desert is more than simply dry; throughout the night the Flames of Molok burn ceaselessly, remnants of an ancient faith now kept alive only in whispers and dreams. These beacons of fire strike lines across the sand, forming patterns unstudied by scholars since before the False Dawn.


The Enkel of Luaithraeak-Molok are humans once blessed with flight, now cursed to live bound to the earth. Skin drained of all colour, pale and waxy, eyes yellow streaked with red, the jagged bone-ridges that once supported wings protruding from their backs the Enkel walk shrouded with cloth to protect themselves from the harsh heat. Primarily active at night the Enkel live in caves and outcrops in the hills and mountains, driven from the low-lying oases during the Molok war. Once organised in clans tied to the oases that supported them the Enkel now form a loose confederacy of the old clans led by the Lord of Banners (Bannerlord, in common parlance) Gormeric Runarn, the eldest son of Yrsa Randiliv, first Lady of Banners, slain in Esfrey’s second invasion. The Enkel fight without armour, riding the wild dogs of the hills, using javelins and slings to harass their foes before charging with spear and axe.


The Enkel once flew through the skies of Luaithraeak-Molok, knowing of their kin to the East, joyous and free. In an incident lost even to legend the Enkel were cast down from the heavens, their new home scoured of life and light, punished by gods-know-whom for gods-know-what. Forming semi-nomadic clans centred on lowland oases they fought, vying for control of precious water. They formed uneasy bonds with the wild dogs of the sands and developed strict traditions of martial contest, blood prices and duels. Their knowledge of the harsh environment gave them the edge to resist foreign incursions – until the Molok war. Onfroy was the first outside invader to shake the Enkel to their core. The Enkel were slow to react to his bitter advance. The encroaching Illians and Deru were unaccustomed to the heat, the sand, but the dog-men were hardy indeed, and put such a fear into the mounts of the Enkel that pitched battles were impossible. Oasis after Oasis was taken and their inhabitants sacrificed in rituals to feed the ravenous invaders, but a leader arose that rallied the Enkel and saved them – for a time.

Yrsa Randiliv, first Lady of Banners, led the Enkel to the foothills, using the terrain to lure Onfroy’s heatstruck forces into an ambush. Pursuing a fleeing force of Enkel skirmishers beneath a large rocky overhang, the danger was seen too late. A landslide of sand and stone buried a large part of Onfroy’s army, and relentless harrying by Enkel dog-rider bands during the long retreat left even fewer to return home. Infuriated at the defeat Esfrey led her own invasion, but this time the Enkel were ready. They knew well the ways of the hated invaders and simply withdrew before the advancing forces, burning the trees of the oases, driving their herds of sheep and camel into prepared strongholds in the mountains. Esfrey was a reckless and headstrong commander, not inclined to this kind of warfare, and returned home in disgust, disgrace and defeat four years later.

Her third incursion was the most terrible yet. This time, Esfrey succumbs to Onfroy’s temptation, bringing Knights of the Red Rose along. Once again the Lady of Banners withdraws before Esfrey’s advance, but this time the Knights use their captured foes, and no small part of Esfrey’s sanity, to rip a path of fertile land up before the army. The fighting is heavy and losses extreme, but the Enkel are not subdued. It takes a raid led by three Knights in the noon sun, while the Enkel sleep, that sees Yrsa taken and sacrificed to send ruptures of the sand and stone snaking throughout the refuges of the Enkel to force Gormeric, her successor, into a humiliating truce. The Enkel will be confined to the hills and mountains. They will not raid the lowlands. They will pay tribute in lives to Knights of the Red Rose. So stands the fragile peace, a blade of grass separating two charging bulls.


The wild dogs of the sands are variously considered agents of the gods sent to hound the cast-out; part of the land, the harsh environ, fellow sufferers of the wrath that changed fertile land to sun-blasted waste; agents of Molok, sent to test and reward the Enkel for their hardiness by their cooperation. Standing the size of a large pony the dogs are intelligent, though speak no tongue the Enkel comprehend. The bond between Enkel warrior and dog is a pact won through trial and shared suffering. Living 40-50 years most dogs still live wild, and do not breed once they have formed a pact with a warrior.


The Enkel once revered the flames that lit the world about them; remnants of their casting out, the pity of the one deity that saw their plight and felt sorrow, not anger. Molok was that god’s name, and Molok the Enkel worshipped as their preserver. Heat and light he gave when all other lights went out, and so they prayed and made offerings to the flames. When the Molok war began the Enkel rejected the priests of the Corpse flower, pointing to the flames – immutable, eternal, unrenewed. Decay was absent from their divine. The fires became symbols of resistance, the lights that never went out. It took the arrival of the Listener’s faithful to begin to syncretise the faiths; they exalted the flames, elevating them to the status of manifestations of the divine – rebirth, renewal, continuous and unquenchable. Using this to bridge the divide the preachers have continued their prophet-blessed mission to convert the Enkel, and are the only agents of the Deru permitted within the hillholds of resistance.

[Gengy]

Swampum
The Uzii Ancestral Snorts
Region 39



https://i.ibb.co/SV195d4/Swampum-Region-Banner.png
Region Name: Swampum
Brief Description: A vast swamp full of life, including boar people riding upon giant toads.
People: Uzii (Pronouced: Ooo-zee / uː:zi)
Resource: Battle Toads / Metal
Faith: Ancestral Spirits (Soul Honor)

Leader: Referred to as The Homage, the leader (at the start of the game) is Homage Death-grasp Mudmore, of Snort Mudmore
Full title: The Strongest, Most Honorable Uzii, the Homage to the Ancestors, The Tip of the Tusk, the Snortsmoot Champion, the Closest to the Mud.
Diplomacy: 4
Military: 4
Opulence: 3
Faith: 3
Intrigue: 2





The region of Swampum – more formally known as Swamp Home – is one of earthy colors of blues, browns, and greens. As the name implies, it is a vast swampy area, with many meandering rivers and pools of water. In the waters are enormous lily pads and other greenery that thrives within the high humidity area. The water is broken up by twisted and bendy blue-green trees growing out from vast and fertile island chains that offer succor from the otherwise dangerous waters. Large edible mushrooms often grow under these trees and along their rotating roots. Small animals feed off the mushrooms, and in turn, larger creatures feed off the smaller animals, like the Dire Flies that can buzz and swarm around small birds and even some fish. A single Dire Fly is an annoyance, and feed larger beats most days; a swarm is dangerous, as they can nip larger creatures to death.

Some reptilian creatures referred to by the natives as ‘Sharpteeth’ live within the shallow waters of Swampum, but they are not the premier hunters of the region. There are the ‘Swamp Cats’ – whose pelts are a dusky blue and earthy brown – that can take down the Sharpteeth and drag them to the tops of the trees where the Swamp Cat makes its home; yet they too are not the apex predators of the region. That distinction, for the animal kingdom at least, goes to the Bloat Toad. An amphibious creature, a single Bloat Toad can grow to be almost seven feet across and six and a half feet tall, from their toes to the tips of their eye-ridge horns. Their slick thick skin is impossible for even a Sharptooth to bite through, and their leg strength allows them to jump over the gnarly and bent trees that Swamp Cats live in. It is their tongues, however, that are themselves impressive: able to stretch out to over six feet, it’s a common sight to see a Bloat Toad leap up high, flick out their large tongues, and snag a Dire Fly from the air before falling into the swamp water with nary a ripple. The noises a Bloat Toad makes in mating season are cacophonous, as it stretches its big mouth to make a deep creaking sound even as it’s face bloats; giving it its name.

Yet… within Swampum, even a Bloat Toad has something to fear… Within the depths of Swamp Home, the Uzii reign supreme.

Apex predators of the region, the Uzii only struggle against each other and the rare Blightspawn. The boar people of the region deeply love living within and under the roots of the twisted trees, and that is where they make their Dens. They love the warm waters of the swamps, and treasure the rare clear hot springs that help keep a Clan clean. Often a Clan will rise in power if they find a new hot spring, even to the point of getting the Sounder Alpha to consider sending a Daughter to set up a Den to be with the Clan. Even if a Clan cannot find a hot spring, they can make a warm mud pit which is almost as relaxing to an Uzii.


https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/559834440159985695/723587198091264031/QZ3LTLh.png
In Swampum, the Uzii are the apex creatures. Sharpteeth teeth are pulled for their spears and arrows. Swamp Cat pelts make their clothes. Meat from both make their meals. Bloat Toads are hunted for sport or domesticated and raised into fiercer versions called Battle Toads.

The Uzii – the boar people of Swampum – have done all of this. Uzii males are roughly 4'5" to 5'1" tall when full grown, but stand a bit wider than the average humans. Their bodies appear top heavy, but they have very strong legs that allow them to run at high speeds on flat ground; though changing directions once charging is often an issue for an Uzii male whom is not thinking once their head is down and their tusks are moving. Which is almost all of them. It is a rare Uzii male that does not become excited to put a spear in their bulky arms and immediately stab at something. They often train to charge, strike at a low angle, and keep moving forward so that their battle brothers can follow up with their own spears or tusks. If the prey is of a small enough size or weight, the lead Uzii warrior will get very low, and try and toss it up so that subsequent Uzii can deal damage with their thick skulls and continue to 'juggle' the target to the next in what is often referred to as an Uzii barrage. Male Uzii are excellent hunters and gatherers.

Uzii females grow to be much larger and more bulky then their brothers. Often reaching 6'0" if not 6'6", the dimorphism and the way that a litter is birthed makes the females much more rotund in nature. They also seem to be quite a bit smarter, as the female Uzii are often the crafters and the source of knowledge for many. They still share the same brown or grey hides as their male counterparts, but their tusks and arms are often proportionally smaller, while their legs are not so thin-looking. Their litters spawn quickly when needed, and a young boarling, regardless of gender, can be ready to fight for their Clan in as little as four years, though only reach full maturity at twice that age. They fight for their survival, and love every danger they come across, as it’s a new challenge to face.

Each Den Mother raises a litter that numbers from 4 to 12 new boarlings. Females are rare, and while the Uzii respect strength and honor above all, there is a great honor in being a Den Mother that has strong sons. In the times of need – such as a Clan War, when more bodies are required – a Den Mother can have a new litter once every five years, with only one in ten of the litter being a new female of the Brood. More commonly, a Den Mother will refrain and only raise new boarlings once every decade or so, as a way to cut down on the number of mouths to feed in her home.

A female Uzii will grow to be smart, remember all the important things, and try to teach the male Uzii how to craft weapons, start campfires, raise Battle Toads, or make armor. A male Uzii will struggle to learn some of these things, but find it easy to learn how to fight, how to run, how to gore things with their strong tusks, and about the importance of honor.

Living to maturity, however, is a fight. Disease is one thing, and most of the native Swampum diseases are something that an Uzii shrugs off, but there’s no cure for stupid. And there’s a lot of stupid in the average Uzii male. Part of it is a low rate for mating seasons, plus a low female to male ratio, plus a desire to prove you are the best around. So, while young female Uzii are often protected, respected, and treasured, young male Uzii aren’t as cherished. They are, in fact, encouraged to be adventurous. Often, this bold spirit ends in a scolding by a Den Daughter, but sometimes it ends in death. While outsiders may see it as harsh, there are no funeral rites for young adult Uzii; only the strong survive to maturity, and only after reaching that maturity does an Uzii earn a ‘name’ and a ‘self’.



Some god took our beautiful wings and cursed our forms, but we showed them! These forms are great! We don't miss flying at all! Birds are dumb anyways! Stupid beautiful birds, with their stupid beautiful wings!
- A Uzii Historian's Summation of Historical Events

White feathered pure beings once flew the skies of Mamut, bringing peace and harmony to all. An age of utopia was upon the land, under the guidance of the Goddess. However, the Goddess became bored with the perfection of the land, so began to cause death and mischief for her own enjoyment. She caused storms and summoned horrible beasts. Many within Mamut begged for the pure beings to aid them, and they did. They saved who they could, and brought joy back to the land where possible. This angered the Goddess, who struggled to effect the pure beings and became angered when they spoiled her fun. They were too strong, so could not be beaten, and too clever, so they could not be tricked.

But they were also proud. And it was their pride that was their downfall. The Goddess came to the white feathered pure beings as one of them, and asked: "Who is the strongest? Who is the cleverest?" Each of the pure beings said that they were the strongest. They were the wisest. And none would back down from that insistence. So they fought. And they fought. And they fought. Never killing the others, but always struggling, much to the Goddess's amusement. It finally allowed her to rip them apart, separating their strength from their cleverness. The pure beings became not so pure; one half of their souls' white feathers turned black, and the other half became twisted and ugly and had no wings at all.

The ugly half was even more ugly because it had most of the pride that was their downfall. As they no longer had their beauty and their wings, they were cast down to the ground below, falling into the swamps, and being reborn in the hot springs as the Uzii. Shamed at losing their forms, the first Uzii became angry and could barely look upon each other, so they spread out to all corners of their new swamp home.

Yet the Goddess still tormented the land. And that could not be tolerated. The Uzii still had their pride. They still had their strength. What remained of their cleverness was used to reach out to their black feathered other halves, and together, they raised a great army from all of Mamut that fought back against the Goddess. Many died, but their combined ancestral souls fought on, ripping the Goddess apart and spreading her poisonous pieces across the land. These pieces grew into flowers, which must be guarded against, for they are poisonous to eat.

To this day, the Uzii hunt and destroy any flowers that bare the name of the hated Goddess: Amaryllis. As for their black feathered brethren, the Uzii grew apart from them and have only heard whispers of them; but the sight of them is disquieting, for it is a reminder of their lost forms. When the two meet, they are family... but families still fight.

Government
In summary, a family lives in a Den.
Multiple Dens make a village group called a Clan.
Multiple Clans make a surrounding county group called a Sounder.
Multiple Sounders make a district zone called a Snort.
All eight Snorts make up the region of Swampum.
Swampum is reigned over by the strongest, most honorable Uzii, the Homage to the Ancestors, The Tip of the Tusk, the Snortsmoot Champion, the Closest to the Mud. That's a lot for everyone to remember, though. Even for them! Most refer to them only as 'The Homage'.

A Den Mother leads a ‘Den’. A Den can have anywhere from ten to fifty Uzii inside it, though the larger the Den, the more often it will separate into other Dens. Each Den Mother will designate one of her daughters as the heir, and any other daughters she has will be traded to another Den if needed, or given the rights to make her own Den. Those who set out to make their own Den are given five brothers to protect her and must find a strong mate to start their own Dens.

A ‘Clan’ is often five to ten Dens; the average number of Uzii in a Clan is roughly one hundred fifty. The strongest Male – usually a mate to one of the Den Mothers – is the Clan Leader.

Within her home, a Den Mother reigns supreme, even over the words of a Clan Leader. A Den Mother’s mate could be the Homage himself, but in her den, the law of the Homage is nothing. That said… Outside her home, a Den Mother is just another Uzii.

This creates an unusual local government. Den Mothers are obeyed in their dens, making them the adjudicators for small crimes, like theft or being caught cheating at duels. For larger crimes, such as murder, rape, or god worship, a Den Mother will call upon a Clan Council. These Clan Councils are made up of all the Den Mothers of the Clan, led by the Clan Chief, and advised by the Clan Shaman (of which there is one or many, but never none). The Clan Council also is called upon if a Den Mother commits a crime.

If the Clan Chief or Clan Shaman commits a crime, this is reason enough to call upon the Sounder Alpha. Leader of over a thousand and a half Uzii, the Sounder Alpha has been proven to be the strongest among ten Clans, and often is thought to be inhabited by an Ancestral Spirit. If a Sounder Alpha has committed a crime, either another Sounder Alpha or the Snort Tusker will be called upon. The Snort Tusker leads all the Sounders in one of the eight districts of Swampum, and it is from these Snorts that the Homage is selected. Sounder Alphas gather together under their Snort Tusker, and meet for a Snortsmoot once every twenty years. The strongest of the Snort Tuskers, proven through honorable combat, then becomes the Homage to the Ancestors, and leads until they grow too weak. Their title of Snort Tusker is passed on to one of their sons, who would also become Homage in the event the reigning Champion dies an early death; though the son of an Homage must then prove themselves strong by visiting each of the Snort Tuskers and challenging them to battle.



Culture

Strength of Arms, Strength of Conviction, Strength of Family.

Honor for the Ancestors, Honor for the Clan, Honor for the Self.

A true Hero embodies one or more of these.

Uzii care for strength and honor. Male Uzii struggle to survive in the wilderness of the Swamp, but also struggle against each other; first as brothers growing up, then as Clan hunting together, and finally as members of their Sounds and Snort. Most will never receive the honor to fight without a Snortsmoot, but every Uzii dreams that they will have the power to do so. It is this hope that keeps them moving, keeps their grips on their spears, and pushes them to face dangers. They revel in the challenge, and will fight almost anything. Once a male Uzii reaches 8 years old (maturity), they are tasked with finding and slaying a local beast. Many Sharpteeth die, and a newly named Uzii joins the Den able to gain glory for their ancestors. However, the skillful hunter will find and defeat a Swamp Cat on their own. Those that succeed are celebrated, and the pelt is used to create their clothing. Every so often, though, the rarest of Uzii will hunt a Bloat Toad; a task that is possible as a Den or a Clan, but by oneself? Very difficult! A Den Mother herself will reward the successful hunter with praise and craft armor from the tough toad skin. These are the promising heroes of the Clan, and many Uzii who try, fail and die.

There are rumors that an Uzii male can even face off against a Blightspawn by themselves, but Den Daughters, Den Mothers, and Clan Shaman are very quick to smack an Uzii that says this is possible. A Blightspawn is a hunt for a whole Sounder, at least. Yet... the stories say the brave and true can do great things, and bring glory to their Snort!

Uzii male are not dim witted, but they do seem to choose a passion and only excel at one thing. All Uzii male can hunt, but only some choose to be Hunters that work as part of the Clan to obtain meat or deal with dangerous local beasts. Some are good at finding mushrooms and other wild vegetables that grow in Swampum; where others will eat their fill, these gatherers are smart enough to leave enough vegetables alone for another season. Then there are those who do well in the warrior path; be they fighting other Clans over a hot spring or mud bath, or trying to train a Battle Toad, warrior Uzii are the elite of a Clan. Culturally, all Uzii aspire to be warriors, but listen to the needs of the Clan Chief and Sounder Alpha... or fight an Uzii warrior and take their spot.

Uzii female are large but slow to move, yet contain wisdom beyond their years. It is through them and the Clan Shaman that the Uzii remember their history. Uzii females excel as crafters, story tellers, and raise the young Battle Toads with the secrets of the Animal Husbandry methods that make it possible to give their Snort's warriors the edge they need in any conflicts. Uzii female serve as judges, as builders, and act as council members for any large decisions for the Clan or the Sounder. Decisions made by multiple Sounders are made with the Sounder Alphas' Den Mothers meetings called Judgments. These are rare occurrences, and often are cause for the Snort Tusker to be notified if they do not attend themselves. Common reasons for Judgement are the breaking of one's sworn vow to one outside the Sounder, or the conclusion of a Clan War that neither side is willing to concede upon.

Uzii as a whole both love and hate birds. They love them for their beautiful feathers, but hate them because they can fly, and the Uzii cannot. Many Clan Shaman are known to weep tears of frustration at the sight of a large bird in flight.



The Eight Snorts of Swampum

Snort Mudmore: living in the northwest, Snort Mudmore has the best mud baths in the entire region. Snort Mudmore's Sounders are proud of this fact, and Tusker Hate-grip Mudmore will fight anyone who says they have better mud!
Snort Toadgrow: living in the west, Snort Toadgrow has the biggest Battle Toads in all of Swampum. Snort Toadgrow are among the best trainers, and Tusker Crack-back Toadgrow will fight anyone who says they can raise Battle Toads better!
Snort Rocktusk: living in the southwest, Snort Rocktusk is the only Snort to use large stone hammers instead of the more common spears. Rocktusk warriors can bring down a Swamp Cat in a single swing, and Tusker Proud-laugh will fight anyone who thinks they can do it faster!
Snort Clearfang: living in the south, Snort Clearfang has the most hot springs, and the much coveted Sweet Rock. Snort Clearfang loves the way Sweet Rock looks like a large white fang in the middle of a bunch of hot springs, and Tusker Pull-claw Clearfang will fight anyone who says it looks dumb!
Snort Swiftspear: living in the southeast, Snort Swiftspear have the fastest spearboars in the region! Snort Swiftspear warriors can stick several Sharpteeth in a single stab, and Tusker Far-kick Swiftspear will fight anyone who calls that a lie!
Snort Groundpound: living in the east, Snort Groundpound has the toughest tossers in the swamps! Snort Groundpound has perfected the Uzii Barrage ability, and can juggle Bloat Toads! Tusker Face-Smash Goundpound will fight anyone who thinks they can gore better!
Snort Jumpgood: living in the northeast, Snort Jumpgood has the most athletic Battle Toads. Snort Jumpgood trains their Battle Toad warriors to leap from the sky with their spears pointed at their enemies, and Tusker Rage-win Jumpgood will fight anyone who doubts their bravery!
Snort Thumpstrong: living in the north, Snort Thumpstrong has the best Clan Shaman. Snort Thumpstrong gets more Shaman than any other in the region, and Tusker Wise-weep Thumpstrong refuses to fight anyone.



Starting Tech: Animal Husbandry

- Large amphibious creatures, the wild versions (called Bloat Toads) prefer to be alone, near swamps and mires where they can hunt fish, bugs, and Swamp Cats. When angered, a Battle Toad can leap very high into the air, or use their long sticky tongues as whips. With time and dedication, they can be domesticated and trained as mounts. A Battle Toad rider goes through many frustrations, and often a broken bone or two, before they finally pair well with their mount. Battle Toads have been trained to be comfortable with their leather strap harnesses that can hold one and sometimes two Uzii during travel, and are directed by way of pulling on the straps attached to a Battle Toad's horns, making serviceable reins.

[Metal] - Uzii like shiny things, but they love shiny hard metal that can be made into good weapons. Sadly, that is very rare in Swampum.


When a Male Uzii is birthed with the intelligence of a Female Uzii, they are said to be touched by the Ancestors. There is much rejoicing in an Uzii Clan, when this happens, as the chosen Uzii grows to learn the ways of the Shaman. Always, there is at least one Clan Shaman, though there are sometimes more, such as within Snort Thumpstrong. The additional wisdom that a Shaman possesses usually means that they are more physically frail, and not as prone to combat like their brothers, but occasionally a wise Shaman will maintain their strength and rise up to be both a Shaman and a Clan Chief, Sounder Alpha, or even a Tusker.

Holy Site - Within Snort Thumpstrong lands, near the center of the region, is the Ancestral Baths. This large open air hot-spring is one of the few in the region that contains almost perfectly clear water, and is said to be the rebirth place of the first Uzii. It is a place of realization of shames, but learning of new strengths and wisdom. The rumors state that a taking bath from within these waters allows the soul to be cleansed of impurities.

Soul Honor, sometimes referred to as Melding, is the primary religion of the Uzi. This process is one where an Ancestor Spirit visits the soul of a Clan Shaman, and provides wisdom and knowledge to the selected Uzii male.

The Ancestor Spirit infuses their host with additional strength in times of need, and it's rumored that well studied Shaman can even perform minor magics if the Ancestor Spirit is strong enough. Ancestor Spirits gain strength through acts of honor and glory from their living descendants; even something as simple as honoring one's family through devotion to one's duties is enough to honor the Ancestor Spirit. Being a strong warrior brings honor. Bring a smart hunter brings honor. Being a clever gatherer brings honor. Birthing many strong sons and raising them well brings honor.

Clan Shaman and Den Mothers instruct Uzii how to gain honor, tell stories of the ancient histories of Swamp Home, and teach Uzii against the taboos:


Do not be tricked by the gods.
Do not practice blood magic.
Do not cause lasting harm to the land.




Rodrak (Rhödödendräk)
Homeland of Farming Stones
Region 40



https://i.ibb.co/SV195d4/Swampum-Region-Banner.png
Region Name: [B] Rhödödendräk (Rodrak)
Brief Description: A diverse landscape of farming, fishing, and cheese.
People: Uzii / Humans
Resource: Cheese (Great)
Faith: Ivenism

Local Leader: The Cheese Viz



Rhödödendräk – which means Homeland of Farming Stones – is a place of diverse geography. To the northeast is the vast Iven Delta, which is a place of fertile waters for fishing both fresh water and saltwater fish. To the west are great pools of what starts briefly as a small swamp, but develops into shallow lakes that feed lush forests. These forests are densest in the northwest, but as Rhödödendräk spans further towards the south and east, getting closer and closer to the Great She Koso – a local name for the ocean - the land becomes more and more open. The shallow lakes break into small streams that are perfect for the many sparse farming villages that sprawl throughout the region.

The green farmlands are broken up only by the occasional groupings of trees which aren’t quite large enough to be called forests, and natural quarries of flat grey slate rocks. The locals call these rocks graystone and build the floors of their homes from them. The rest of the houses that dot the land are made from thatch and the dried mud that can be scraped from the stones after a long rain.

Most of the farms in Rhödödendräk have several goats and are very protective of them. The land itself is wild with the species, and the Dendräkki see even the wild goats as important animals.

The people of Rhödödendräk are the Dendräkki, and to hear them tell the story, they were outcasts from two different lands. A Sounder Alpha from a now defeated and forgotten Uzii Snort to the west of the region brought his whole Sounder to Rhödödendräk and took up residence in the shallow lakes. Humans who claim to have come from the north, after being chased out by the seafaring Sọ́kǎu, were already living in the farmlands. When the Red Dawn occurred, the two races banded together to survive… and thrive. The Uzii took the duties of protecting the peace, helping with hunting in the forests, and were surprised to learn they liked living in homes made of mud and thatch. The Humans build things, tend farms, and go fishing, delighting in teaching the Uzii of the region that being patient for a fish dinner only makes it taste better.

At this point, after many generations of working together, the two races are one people. Neither considers their ancestral homes as important as their current home; the place they fought for during the time of red skies. Their ancestors aren’t from distant lands but are what made Rhödödendräk a home. They are the Dendräkki – the ground stones – and they are proud of it.

There are a large number of villages throughout the land of the Dendräkki, and while each village differs in many different ways, the local headsman of each village is almost always a human. This is not because of their great wisdom or strength, but because the humans tend the farms, and the contest to win the right to make decisions in a village is always based on whomever makes the best cheese.

To become a Cheese Head, these valuable individuals toil the land, and the Uzii of the village – almost always led by the local Den Mothers – see to it that every five years no one tries to cheat when making cheese. Everyone has to use whatever they make from their own lands and bartering for something not of your lands is strictly frowned upon during the competition times. Judges comes from neighboring villages, to ensure as much impartiality as possible.

Every twelve years, any Cheese Head that wishes to do so may partake in a realm-wide competition to be named the Cheese Viz; this individual leads the Rhödödendräk council and helps settle disputes between villages should they arise. The Cheese Viz (short for Cheese Vizier) is aided by a council consisting of a veteran shipwright, an Ivenism Uzii Shaman, a long lived Uzii Hunter, and a female family member of the previous Cheese Viz.

Recently, this council made the decision that they could not combat an entire trained Fight Throng from Swampum, and decided that – even those most of the new Uzii could not pronounce their country’s name – they would allow the Homage to have chiefdom over them. There is some grumbling that the newer Uzii have started to call their home Rodrak, but having their own boar-men, the Dendräkki are familiar that it takes time for the more focused (and sometimes simple) minds to learn new things.

Other than an influx of more Uzii in the region – curious to find boar-men that don’t live like them – not much has changed… yet.

[Cheese] (Great)

The Dendräkki are quite proud of the variety of cheeses that they can make and are more than happy to share samples with visitors and travelers. However, if a traveler wants more than a few slices, the Dendräkki require bartering of some kind. Be it treasures, exotic items, or what have you, the Dendräkki are happy to make a deal… but are zealously guarded towards giving away their cheese for free. After all, they need some of their own for their various Cheese Head and Cheese Viz competitions!

Most of the cheese produced are of a flaky white and yellow variety, and Rhödödendräk cheeses can generally be identified by their sharp, slight earthy flavor, as well as the block like shape they are sold in to non-Dendräkki due to the roughly hewn, square, wooden crates used to help transport them in goat drawn carts.

Ivenism was the primary faith of the region, celebrating the life and teachings of one of the first humans to have said to have settled in the area. According to ancient traditions, Iven was a simple man, who enjoyed simple things. Farming, helping neighbors, raising goats, and making cheese. The Uzii whom came to Rhödödendräk see Iven as the regional ancestor spirit. The humans see Iven as an ancient wise man, with lots of good teachings for being humble.

Either way, the region generally followed these traditions for many years, until the Hraban convinced everyone that Melding was a stronger faith, and could perhaps allow the Shaman of the region to connect with Iven himself.


Cow Place (Cäuplakai)
The Blue Hills
Region 42



https://i.ibb.co/SV195d4/Swampum-Region-Banner.png
Region Name: Cäuplakai (Cow Place)
Brief Description: Blue colored grass hills and plateaus, with nomadic oxen followed by deer horned humans.
People: Cäu (Pronounced: /kou/)
Resource: Cattle (Minor)
Faith: Ancestral Worship

Leader: Council of Elder Cäu



Cäuplakai – literally meaning The Blue Hills – is a place filled with many hills and valleys, separated by large flat plains. The grass of the area is a mix between greens and blues, and in the spring, with the wind blowing just right, it looks like an ocean on land. The people whom live their call themselves the Cäu, and they are nomadic. The various tribes of Cäu travel between the out cropping of hills, taking only what they need from the land as they go.

There are large groups of wild oxen that the Cäu follow behind and help protect in times of trouble, but the tribes do not lay claim to the cattle. They need the herds to eat, to clothe themselves, to make simple tools of bone, and spears for their own hunting. Trees in Cäuplakai are sparse, and usually signs of a lake or watering hole in the area. Near to the western and south western rivers are the most popular locations to winter in, as an easy source of water. To the southeast, however, are unpopular wintering spots, as the water is often dirtier from the swamps beyond where the Cäu do not go.

Cäuplakai has a diverse wildlife, with many hawks and eagles hunting the various lizards and hares that live in the blue hills. The most dangerous beast is the Hill Cat, a large green-blue-furred predator that tends to hunt the sick and weakly oxen. A Hill Cat normally hunts alone, and only comes close to another Hill Cat if it is mating season. After which, the two genders tend to separate, and the mother raises the young cub until they can hunt on their own. Hill Cats prefer living on the tops of the tallest hills they can find, and when not hunting, sun themselves from within the blue and green grass. Cäu warn travelers as best they can to stay away from any holes in the hill tops, as those are dens that a Hill Cat has dug for itself.

The people of Cäuplakai are the Cäu. Sun tanned humans, standing at an average height of five and a half feet tall, the major difference between a regular human and a Cäu are the small, deer-like horns that grow from the foreheads of the Cäuplakai natives. These horns grow more with age, but even the oldest Cäu do not have horns bigger than the size of their own hands. Male Cäu have horns ending in sharp points, while female Cäu have horns ending in rounded tips; the few female warriors sharpen their horns for battle. There is no difference in size between genders.

Cäu are nomadic and stay together in tribes that can get up to almost a thousand nomads, but often no more than that. Too much more, and the tribe cannot sustain itself. When this starts to happen, a Cäu Elder – marked by their larger horns – will often gather half of the tribe and split into a new tribe, heading far away from their former family.

Cäu culture is to live at peace with the land, and hunt only as needed to survive. They occasionally war with other tribes, and while these battles are often fierce, they are short, and usually caused by one tribe wanting something the other has; be it rights to a wintering spot, be it a particular herd of oxen to follow, or perhaps it is a particularly fetching female Cäu that a young hunter wants as a wife. Cäu are not known to hold grudges. They deal with their emotions swiftly, and get it over with so that they may move on with their day.

The nomads prefer to eat from the cattle they follow sparingly, as each of the wild oxen is seen as a former member of the Cäu. When needed, however, their ancestors will provide them with an aging ox to help the currently living Cäuplakai natives survive; each time is a party for the whole tribe. So the stories go, the spirit of the ingested elder ox then goes on to help the Cäu celebrate with many new children being born, some nine months later.

To kill a young ox is seen as taboo and is the only known way to get more than one tribe to band together to chase a single traveler. To eat that young ox is, to the Cäu, the same as cannibalism; it is like eating the recently reborn spirit of a Cäu Elders.

The Cäuplakai nomads respect strength. Travelers are warned that they may be challenged to combat if they come too close to a wild oxen herd or the birthing tents of the Cäu tribe that follows that herd. Those that win in these small skirmish duels are given great respect among the tribe, and given leave to hunt near their current lands, so long as the oxen herd is left alone.

It is for this reason that, when the two large armies from the northwest and southeast came to duel in the Blue Hills, the strongest army was given deference and rights to command and hunt in the lands. Though the Cäu do struggle to understand the pig-people clans without help from the Dream Speakers. Yet, the Uzii are slowly introducing the Cäu Elders to Hraban Runes, making things a bit easier every year. Most of the tribes seem amused by their new friends being mostly unable to pronounce the name of their land, and figure that 'Cow Place' is close enough for the strong but simple minded boar-men.

Each tribe is ruled over by a Chief. This is the strongest Cäu in the tribe. A Chief wears a Hill Cat leather tunic; the smell of which scares away other Hill Cats and even some prey. This is to make things more difficult for the tribe Chief, so they may continue to prove they are the best, even under harsh conditions.

When a Chief becomes too old, they become the tribe Elder. These Elders are the ambassadors between the various Cäuplakai natives, and during winters, the Council of Elder Cäu meet to help decide how the next four seasons are meant to go.

A tribe Chief makes all day to day decisions, but it is the wisdom of the tribe Elder that help set the plans for the future. The Council will also settle disputes, and make lasting decisions for the tribes as a whole, should such things be needed.

[Cattle] (Minor)

The Cäuplakai nomads have one punishment for criminals: death, followed by their spirits joining the exiled herds. These large three herds of oxen have no Cäu that follow them, and when a tribe encounters one of these three herds, they are free to hunt from them. The exiled herds are wilder and fiercer and present a challenge to the Cäu that mean that hunters often won’t bother. The exiled souls are not worth their effort…

…unless someone incentivizes them. Payments of shiny things, treasures, or other bartering systems will often get the hunters of the various Cäu tribes to go searching for the exiled herds.

At the moment, the rough location of only one such herd is known for sure. The Cäuplakai nomads keep track of it, but they do know of two other exiled herds that they could hunt from, if they had reason to go looking.

Ancestor Worship is the primary form of praise and faith among the Cäu. They reverse their ancestors, and see the oxen herds they follow as the living embodiments of the next life; the next step into the spirit world is as a member of the wild herd.

More recently, however, the Cäuplakai natives have been instructed by Hraban Guides in the ways of Melding; Soul Honor is very similar to what the Cäu already do for their own rites, so it is accepted easily within the area.


{ Additional Uzii Lands Post # 1 2 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showthread.php?615658-Empire-6-The-Lands-of-the-Embers&p=24797227#post24797227) }

[Minescratcher]

The Bel-Dan Armada

https://i.ibb.co/xSdGRp0/Bel-Dan-Sail.png

Current Reren: Ren-Nor-Baj, Fifth Reren of the Bel-Dan-Ub
Diplomacy: 2
Military: 5
Opulence: 4
Intrigue: 2
Faith: 1

Current Heir: Ren-Num-Har

Ren-Nor-Baj has been Reren for thirty of his sixty-two years, and is nearing the end of his life. His son, Ren-Num-Har, is a Ren in his own right and considered an able successor to the old Reren, though some are skeptical of his greed.



* * *

Region 195
Ten-Fuj-Sa-Cos, the Place of the Last Refuge
Viewed from the sea, Ten-Fuj-Sa-Cos is a land of gentle rolling sand dunes, stretching up to greet the inland forests. Fish dart in the clear waters, birdsong drifts across the sand, and from time to time a great beast of the jungle reveals itself, emerging from the trees briefly to soak in the sun. As one continues inland, it becomes a place of dense forests and bramble, filled with thorns and grasping undergrowth, but also brilliant flowers and many-colored birds. The smooth, triangle-rooted Pandanus trees press close together, thinning out in places only to be replaced in turn by shrubs, ferns, and berries. Notable among the flora is the indigo plant, or Nal, which is used to dye fabrics (especially sails) a bright blue. Monkeys swing through the trees, jaguars stalk the undergrowth, and birds, snakes, frogs, and insects of all different colors dart among the leaves. Small piles of smoothed stones peer out from the foliage or rise up from the sands, leftover monuments from an earlier age. The coastline bends east and inward as it runs south, approaching ever more closely to the great eastern hills, the Mej-Luo-Daně. No Bel-Dan has ever passed their peaks.

A column of smoke on the horizon reveals itself to be a village; a cluster of rectangular wooden huts, each home to ten or fifteen humans, surrounding a central bonfire. Wooden poles poke out of the sand, marking a path leading to a rock near the shore. Fishermen have drawn up their canoes behind it, resting them on the sand to clean and repair them, while others are out on the sea, eyes alert and spear ready. Children play on the sands or help their parents stitch clothes and prepare food, and men and women alike venture into the jungle in search of berries and fruits.

The original inhabitants of Ten-Fuj-Sa-Cos seem to have been humans or very humanlike, but were wiped out around the time of the False Dawn. By the time of the Bel-Dan-Ub's arrival, only a few roaming bands remained, and they were quickly enslaved, hunted in the woods, or driven from the region. The regions population is thus now Bel-Dan: The Sea People.

Relatively short, averaging about five feet as adults, their deep brown eyes and generally well-defined facial features are set in olive skin and flanked by flowing black hair, worn long by both men and women. The average lifespan of those who reach adulthood (sixteen years of age) is about sixty-five years. Men sail and row the great seas in fleets of outrigger canoes, fishing, exploring, plundering, and winning glory, while women gather food, raise children, and administer villages. The Bel-Dan-Ub universally wear loose garments of animal skin around the waist; in addition, women usually wear broad-brimmed straw hats and loose jackets, while men typically wear colorful sashes or bandoliers across their chests. The most distinguished Ren-Ub wear large black hats, set with the feathers of tropical birds, each feather commemorating a victory. Warriors wield stone axes and spears, with skilled slingers being prized and rare and swords almost unheard-of.

The Bel-Dan-Ub build their canoes from strong jungle wood. Most fishing boats are dugouts, made from the trunks of straight trees, and often have small outriggers of wooden planks bound together with vines or fibers, but the greatest ships are the double-hulled canoes of the voyagers and raiders: two canoes attached to each other by a wooden deck in the middle, with great sails of Pandanus leaves dyed indigo, several times the height of a man. These double-hulled canoes, called Bel-Fě-Ub, are capable of long journeys, though usually they ply the coasts seeking plunder.

Bel-Dan marriage is monogamous, though captive concubines and consorts are not unheard-of. Marriage ceremonies are long, and involve the singing of several songs reserved for the event, the recitation by sages of a story from Bel-Dan mythohistory, and the presentation of a dowry from the husband's family to the wife's. Funerals are likewise large affairs when the deceased died of age or illness, with a procession bearing them to certain sacred areas of shoreline, where they are laid under the waves and sent out to sea. However, deaths in lands less well-known to the Bel-Dan are usually unceremonious, as simply dumping the deceased into the water will likely just wash them back up on shore; the body may be burned or simply left behind, with a memento sent into the sea in place of the body.

Bel-Dan music follows a ten-note scale, similar to the Western melodic minor in that both sixths and sevenths are present. The common instruments are drums and the human voice; other instruments, especially wind instruments of any kind, are fairly rare. Singing is not done casually, however; drum beats and song might mark time for rowers, but on land, births, funerals, and the anniversary of the first landing in "Chesma" are the only events fitting for song. Bel-Dan singing is fast and polyrhythmic, with multiple voices weaving in and out, and strictly syllabic, with each syllable getting only one note. Ceremonial "land" music is mostly stepwise, while sailing music has much greater freedom to leap between pitches.

The sun rose in the night
Spilling blood across the sky
The Ice rose to meet it
Eagerly rushing forward
Crushing all before it
Crushing mountains
Crushing forests
Crushing us

Following the False Dawn, the far northern home of the Bel-Dan-Ub was overrun by fast-moving glaciers and lethal winters. Habitable land dwindled year by year as the great Ice moved towards the southern sea; whole villages might disappear in a single night as the Ice cut off roads and smothered buildings. The Bel-Dan-Ub retreated to the southern coast, where they eked out an existence among the seals and snow, but the Ice followed them still. Three generations after the Dawn, there was nowhere left to flee but the waters. With no other option, the Bel-Dan-Ub cut down the few remaining trees, building fleets of canoes in which they sailed ever southward. Many obstacles rose against them, but each they overcame in turn, until finally they arrived in the land the natives called “Chesma,” at a place they named Ten-Fuj-Sa-Cos: the Place of the Last Refuge.

At the place of their first landing they raised the Ye-Sheb-Sha, a monument to the Great Sea, their savior, and built houses for the sages who retell the lessons of the Exodus:

Take from the land as the water takes from you.
The strong weather the winter.
Let each help their equals, destroy their lessers, and be destroyed by their betters.
The Ice comes.

Bel-Dan-Ub society is hierarchical but porous, with slaves and prisoners at the bottom, the common Bel-Dan-Ub (farmers, fishers, merchants, etc.) above them, the Ra-Ub (villagemasters) above them, and finally the Ren-Ub (“Captains”) at the top. Slaves can buy their freedom or be freed by their masters, becoming commoners, and Ra-Ub and Ren-Ub are promoted from among the commoners. Ra-Ub tend to come from locally-distinguished families, some of whom have held their position since before the Exodus, and they administer self-sufficient villages of 10 to 30 families, averaging around 10 people per family.

The position of Ren is essentially awarded by consensus to those deemed “worthy,” whether through self-sacrifice, glorious victory, or dedication to one's neighbors. Both sexes are equally as likely to become a Ren, though the title exemplifies two very different sets of accomplishments; success in raids or strong stores of fruits and nuts, plunder and loot or well-housed families. The Ren-Ub hold sway over the "tribes" of the Bel-Dan-Ub, though "warbands" or "armadas" might be a better word, since most Ren-Ub command followers and allies, not subjects. The Ren select a Reren or "Great Ren" from among themselves, who mediates among them.

Ten-Fuj-Sa-Cos is densely forested, providing vast reserves of Timber for the canoes of the Bel-Dan-Ub. However, these primeval groves are as much a curse as a blessing, as their deep roots and sprawling brambles make any attempts at large-scale agriculture impractical. Food is thus often in scarce supply, and rare is the year in which no village is under famine.

The Bel-Dan-Ub believe in the natural order of the world. Land rises to be swallowed by water, fish swim, birds fly, and humans create and destroy; these things simply are. The shared Lessons of the Exodus serve as a uniting faith among them, defined by a belief in "might makes right," respect for equals, and resistance to the inevitable futility of the world. The Bel-Dan-Ub generally see each other as equals, with captured slaves as lessers and nature as their betters, and have a strong communal mindset.

The Ye-Sheb-Sha, the Pillar of Landing, is a stone obelisk rising some 75 feet into the air. A place of pilgrimage and the only established Holy Site in Ten-Fuj-Sa-Cos, devoted Bel-Dan travel down the coast to the place where their ancestors first set foot on "Chesma," hoping to gain insight and wisdom from the sages who dwell nearby.

Take from the land as the water takes from you.
The strong weather the winter.
Let each help their equals, destroy their lessers, and be destroyed by their betters.
The Ice comes.


* * *

Region 194
Dozgasil, the Ancient Marsh
Dozgasil is an enormous region of tidal marsh, stretching inland all the way to the hills. At high tide, the omnipresent grasses barely manage to poke the tips of their blades out of the water, swarms of fish flit in and out of sight, and the larger hills resemble flower-covered islands in the sea. When the water recedes, though, the grass stands taller than a man and the muddy ground hides pitfalls and snares for unwary walkers. Corroded and tarnished swords, armor, and trinkets, relics of an earlier age, occasionally turn up buried in the mud.

Many types of fish swim in the flooded high tide and the leftover tidal pools of Dozgasil, ferrets and rats burrow in higher ground, and many colorful birds nest in the grasses or the groves of bald cypress trees. The sheep and cattle of the Dozgach are common sights too, grazing on the abundant marsh grass.

The Dozgach humans are a fading people. Though they still survive in the marsh, their numbers have been dwindling ever since the False Dawn. Diseases are rampant and claim many children and elders, and a careless person can be trapped in the muddy ground until the tide comes back in and drowns them, for which reason hunters and fishers always travel in groups of at least three. They have dark skin, brown or olive eyes, and black hair, which is customarily cut short by both men and women. Men stand about 5’8” on average and typically wear a leather tunic, thick leather pants and boots, and a woolen turban. Women are generally about two or three inches shorter than men and tend to wear ankle-length dresses and tall leather boots.

The Dozgach, being pastoralist, generally live in easily-movable tents, which they set up on hilltops. A handful of permanent villages have sprung up, mostly in the south; houses are made from wood and supported on tall stilts that raise the floor above the high tide. Fishermen extensively use small coracles to travel and fish at high tide, but few larger boats exist.

Marriage is monogamous and only requires the consent of the bride and groom, and not of their family. Funerals are very private, with only direct relations of the deceased being invited. In the north this sometimes even excludes surviving spouses and children. The deceased is usually buried in a hilltop grave, though some in the south have begun searching for caves to bury their dead since their contact with the Bannanda some years prior.

The Dozgach claim that, in the ancient times before the False Dawn, theirs was a mighty and strong civilization. It spread along the coast from what is now Ten-Fuj-Sa-Cos as far as what is now Kilcany, and inland beyond the Blight-infested hills, ruled from a capital city built on the highest hill of all. Its warriors were armed and armored in shining golden metal, and it exacted tribute from the southern Kiswans and many strange easterners. When the bloodstain of the False Dawn filled the sky, though, men who were once held wise became mad, and the mighty kingdom tore itself apart in civil war. Cooling weather caused crops to fail, and the presence of several armies meant that what little there was tended to belong to whoever could take it by force. The ancient capital was utterly abandoned, and the Dozgach lost all contact with anyone beyond the borders of their marshlands. Whether any of this history is actually true or not is unclear, but bronze and brass relics (usually tarnished swords or coins) do occasionally turn up buried in the mud, lending it credence.

In the two centuries since, the Dozgach have dwindled. Dozgasil is unfriendly to many crops, and the scourges of widespread famine and disease have swept the region repeatedly. Few outsiders stayed long in the region, and those who did generally dismissed the Dozgach as “marsh-men.” Not until the Comet cleared the sky did any foreigners take a true interest in the region. First came the Dream Speakers, who charted the land and its peoples; next, the Bannanda from the south, who showed the Dozgach how to placate and deal with the spirits; finally, the Bel-Dan-Ub, who invaded Dozgasil and conquered it.

Ren-Num-Har believed that his wife, Tes-Rus, had fled to the marshes, and demanded that the chief of the Þirlia help him find her. When the chief refused, the Ren returned with an army of axe-wielding pirates and stormed across the swamp, their canoes enabling them to keep moving even at high tide when the Dozgach had to stop on a hill. When the Reren discovered that his wife was not in Dozgasil, he took his rage out on the Dozgach, giving his warriors free rein to sack and plunder several tribes, starting with the Þirlia, who were almost completely exterminated. He then sent messengers to the other tribes to tell them that, unless they acknowledged him as their overlord, they would be next, and the vast majority agreed.

The Dozgach are divided into multiple tribes, each ruled by a single chief (usually a man) who settles disputes between members and leads battles against other tribes. The majority of the tribes are semi-nomadic, with at least a small orchard or hilltop farm but most members following their pigs and cattle. In the south, some tribes have become entirely sedentary following the introduction of irrigation techniques by the Bannanda, but they are still in the minority. The most important nomadic tribes include the Þirlia (of whom only a handful survive), the Ziriorua, the Gofsiþelli, and the Vazkoyasar, all of whom tend to wander in the north of the region, while the most important sedentary tribes are the Three Villages of Golchayan, Þalior, and Chaþirior in the south.

Dozgasil is home to an enormous number and variety of Tropical Birds, including parrots, toucans, lovebirds, gallinules, and hummingbirds, among others. Although they are sometimes hunted for feathers or meat, the Dozgach prefer to keep them as pets; being able to hire a dedicated caretaker for one’s birds is a sign of wealth and status.

The Dozgach had little faith beyond a handful of general superstitions; they seem to have rejected the religion of their predecessors and forgotten it. However, in recent years, several banozhisyi have traveled to Dozgasil from Faranandūll to the south, spreading their Hozhīsa faith. Most Dozgach have taken to their teachings, and many tribes now have a shaman (onozhis) for communication with the shūvāchē of the marsh. The ability to commune with the spirits is believed to be hereditary, and a shaman with no children who can follow in their footsteps is disgraced; conversely, a non-shaman whose child studies under a shaman in Golchayan, Þalior, or Chaþirior gains a great deal of respect.

Holy Site: The Stilt-Towns (Hozhīsa)


* * *

Region 196
Melis, the Eternal Queendom
Melis is a land of dense forest and rolling hills. In the south, tall vine-covered trees grow dense and close together, fed by heavy rain, but as one moves north, the rainfall lessens, and the trees lose their leaves in the dry winter. Peccaries rummage through the foliage that covers the ground while lone bees scout the forest for dangers to their hives. Most settlements in Melis are small villages on the unforested coast, as the dense jungle and forest makes agriculture difficult; however, individual priests and groups of hunters often camp in the wilds for months or even years, gaining a deep knowledge of the woodlands.

The people of Melis, the Melxab, strike a powerful contrast with the Bel-Dan-Ub to their immediate south, resembling the Bannanda or Ashihi most of all. They are tall, with dark skin, black hair, and green eyes. Melxab society is structured and hierarchical; most Melxab are peasants (Itzab), who farm and hunt for their living. Above them are the nobles (Sarkab), who enforce the laws of the Royal Queen, and the priests (Renab), who petition the ancestors for blessings on the land and in battle and perform burial rites. The priests spend most of their time caring for stingless bees, which they keep in log hives. The honey they produce is made into mead, an important ritual drink; a noble is expected to distribute mead to his or her peasants on holidays (though the nobles themselves are generally able to drink it whenever they want).

Melxab clothing is divided more by class than by gender; peasant men and women wear tall, loose-fitting tops with long, wide sleeves and knee-length skirts, both usually made of undyed animal skin, and shoes or sandals made from wood. Priests dress similarly to peasants, but are marked by large feathered headdresses and tops with loops at the waist to hold their beekeeping tools. In contrast, the nobility wear tight-fitting sleeveless tops and pants dyed with complex yellow or red patterns and often go barefoot unless traveling.

The Melxab are ruled by the Royal Queen, a title which passes to the eldest female relative of the previous Queen. In theory, she holds total power over every Melxab, but in practice her importance is mostly ritual, with local Sarkab holding the majority of political power. The Sarkab are backed by the Dream Speakers, whose tavern on the northwest coast of Melis serves as a legal sanctuary and neutral ground for resolving disputes and who have significant stakes in local mead manufacturing. The Speakers claim they taught the Melxab how to ferment honey and collect tithes each year; while some would prefer to see them driven out, their support of the nobility against the Royal Queen has kept them entrenched so far.

The Melxab were largely isolated for two decades after the Phoenix comet, until the Bel-Dan-Ub to the south began sailing north and exploring the coast. Skirmishing and border conflict followed soon after and continued for over a decade; major battles in 24 and 28 were significant defeats for the pirates, but the greater numbers of the Bel-Dan-Ub (and an alliance with the Sirrvadut elves) saw a decisive defeat for the Mexlab and the Royal Queen. The mysterious pirate Ben-Udula claimed rulership over the whole of Melis, and as the last Royal Queen perished in the Battle of the Ford, no opposing claimants came forward, though unrest continued.

Peccaries – wild, feral hogs – are a common sight throughout Melis and are hunted viciously by the Melxab, who believe them to be the reincarnations of evil ancestors driven to attack their crops and bees. Oral tradition holds that they first appeared about a century after the False Dawn, and the reigning Queen at that time was killed by one. Some believe the peccaries were unleashed by the Bel-Dan-Ub, while others claim they merely migrated from the south or east, but all agree they are a pest best hunted for skin and meat.

The Melxab follow a tradition of Ancestor Worship in which all humans are reincarnated into the world depending on their deeds in life. Compassionate and industrious ancestors are reincarnated forever as bees, in which form they provide for their descendants, and are taken care of by the living. However, selfish and lazy ancestors are reincarnated forever as peccaries, which ruin crops and attack the bees out of jealousy. Proper burial rites are critical to proper reincarnation, and an ancestor who is improperly buried may be reincarnated as a fearsome monster that attacks villages until it is placated by the priests.


* * *

Region 186
The Velatares, the Isles of the Towers

The Velatares are a chain of seven islands (from south to north, Orka, Inorka, Wesun, Talsun, Bisun, Tahun, and Unusa) lying just north of the Kiswan mainland. The isles are lightly forested with cedars, oaks, and figs, and are so flat that a man standing on one shore can see clear to the other shore if there are no trees or houses in the way. Many varieties of ocean fish flit through the waters, and gulls and shearwaters nest in burrows on the shore.

The most notable features of the Veletares are the talaiots and taulas, massive stone structures from which the nickname “Isles of the Towers” comes. A talaiot is a tall circular tower made of unmortared stone; they were built before the False Dawn, and have slowly fallen into ruin since, and the native Velata avoid them. Taulas are structures made of three enormous stone blocks, two placed in a T-shape and a third leaning diagonally against the other two, which are often found near talaiots on the coast; the third block always points south, making navigation much more reliable.


The people of the Velatares, the Velata, are humans, relatively light-skinned and short compared to the mainlanders of Kiswa. They have tawny or beige skin, dark hair, and bright eyes, and stand at about 5’5” on average. They live in wooden huts and shun the older stone buildings, believing them to be inhabited by ghosts. Owing to the warm climate of the isles, they wear light clothing made from woven grass and leaves and sometimes wooden sandals, as well as rich jewelry made from painted wood and pearls as a sign of wealth and status. Marriage tends to be polygamous, with both men and women taking multiple spouses. Warfare between the isles has become heavily ritualized and focused on taking captives, and weapons are mostly fire-hardened wooden spears or javelins.

Prior to the False Dawn, the Velatares were supposedly united into a great kingdom ruled by a mighty sorcerer, which built the talaiots and taulas using their magical might. However, the False Dawn led to this kingdom’s collapse as their magic powers suddenly disappeared, and each of the seven isles was independent for the approximately 250 years prior to the Bel-Dan conquest. Each isle is ruled by a female chief (the Kewasi) and her family in times of peace, with the Kewasi’s husband (the Ervasi) taking over in times of war. Low-level fighting was common, and at least two isles were usually at war with each other at any given time.

The Bel-Dan invasion of the isles was initially believed to be a simple raid, and only after the corsairs had established firm control over Orka was the full scope of Ren-Pera-Don’s campaign realized. Equso, the eldest son of Kewasi Isefea of Tahun, forged an alliance between the islands of Tahun, Bisun, Wesun, Inorka, and Talsun to repel the invaders, but his confederation was too late to preserve the isles’ independence. The two armies met at Avake, a town on Bisun plundered by the Bel-Dan-Ub, where the short-lived Velata Confederacy was destroyed and Equso executed, cementing Ren-Pera-Don’s conquest.

The Velata are skilled shipbuilders and have access to hardy and resilient cedars and oaks with which to build. Accordingly, their Boats are a valuable trade good with the mainland, and the Bel-Dan-Ub have already begun to steer the region’s talents towards their double-hulled canoes.

The faith of the Velata is essentially animism with a number of major deities. The Great Eel Spirit is one of the greatest of these; legend holds that he fell in love with the Sun from afar and began to work on a gift that would win its love, but he was never satisfied with his work and cast it away in frustration to start over. Each gift he cast away floated to the surface of the great ocean, forming a new landmass, and the Velatares were the very first islands the Great Eel Spirit created.

There are few shamans or other holy people among the Velata, as they view the spirits as generally aloof and unconcerned with human affairs. They believe that the soul reincarnates somewhere else upon its death, and a child born at the instant an elder dies may be acclaimed as their resurrection.


* * *

Region 187
Ix Elk'in, the Land of the Eastern Lady

Ix Elk’in is very similar to Melis to its west, covered in dense jungles and steep hills. The rough terrain levels out towards the coast, revealing pristine sandy beaches dotted with crabs and seabirds. Jaguars roam the inland forests, stalking the peccaries which wander over the central hills as they themselves are stalked by hunters of the Palitab. Large towns are rare and cities unheard of, with most farmers living in small, relatively isolated communities.

The Palitab are very similar to the Melxab to the west, being about 6’ tall as adults, having similar dark skin, black hair, and green eyes, and wearing similar clothing. The division between peasants and priests also exists as in Melis, but the priests have essentially absorbed the nobility and rule Ix Elk’in as a collection of related theocracies. Mead retains its importance to holidays, but its production is not exclusively the job of the priests, and most expect their subjects to make their own mead.

The history of the Palitab before and immediately after the False Dawn is unclear; they seem to have been isolated from the Melxab by Blightspawn and passed through a period of anarchy after their queen was killed by Blightspawn, which was resolved by a theocratic coup. The new priestly rulers could not agree on who would hold power, and so Ix Elk’in was split into three realms, which swiftly fragmented further, and would likely have remained so if not for outside intervention.

That intervention came in 46, when the Bel-Dan Royal Queen of Melis, Ren-Ben-Udula, sailed around the tip of the peninsula and claimed that, as Royal Queen, she held authority over Ix Elk’in. One theocrat in particular, a man named Ah-Peku, proved willing to submit, and Ah-Peku married the Queen in 49. This diplomatic coup and Ah-Peku’s own charisma induced others to swear fealty as well, and Ix Elk’in was fully part of the Queendom by 56.

The painters of Ix Elk’in are well known for their skill. The jungles provide a wide range of pigments, which are used to decorate wooden figurines with lifelike attention to detail.

The Palitab follow the same tradition of Ancestor Worship as the Melxab. Compassionate and industrious ancestors are reincarnated forever as bees, in which form they provide for their descendants, and are taken care of by the living. However, selfish and lazy ancestors are reincarnated forever as peccaries, which ruin crops and attack the bees out of jealousy. Proper burial rites are critical to proper reincarnation, and an ancestor who is improperly buried may be reincarnated as a fearsome monster that attacks villages until it is placated by the priests.

Peccaries are much rarer in Ix Elk’in than in Melis, and the Palitab generally look down on their western neighbors for idleness, reasoning that their greater population of peccaries implies more Melxab are reincarnated as beasts than Palitab.


* * *

Region 202
Lonn Dhakaa

The region known to the trolls as Lonn Dhakaa stretches from the wetlands in the west, where a great tributary of the Sur has its springs, to a great kink in the Sur west of Inkhwabi. The region is largely marsh, though below its unwelcoming surface it hides great deposits of copper. Few large beasts roam the treacherous swamps, but lizards, birds, and convoys of dwarven thralls may be spotted marching along paths marked by the overgrown ruins of ancient roads between the rivers and the coast.

The vast majority of the population of Lonn Dhakaa are dwarves, thralls brought from the east to labor in the copper mines of the region. Their Dhraanish overlords are fewer; the water is often stagnant and shallow in the marsh, and many fled or were slain during the Bel-Dan raiding and conquest. Nevertheless, those Dhraan who remain have found their position extremely profitable, exporting great amounts of copper by river and sea at the slim cost of lip service to Ren-Pera-Don.

The vast road network of Lonn Dhakaa implies it was once a nexus of trade or travel for the Surriv ancients, but that time is long past. Infestations of Gluttonous Shadows were beaten back by the strength of the trolls, keeping their foothold across the Sur safe. It was notable as the place where the half-Bel-Dan, half Bannanda hero Onoynoyis fell in battle in the last action against the Shadows, but was known for little else before his death.

In the chaos of the Dhraan-Anbroch War few soldiers could be spared to defend it, and the Lim allies of the River Lords, under Aesira Bladedance of the Naherin, were dealt a crushing defeat by Ren-Pera-Don’s invading army. In the years since, the pirate captain has established a small Bel-Dan settlement on the coast, but otherwise mostly left the inhabitants to themselves, demanding little in the way of tax and enabling the copper trade to flow.

The primary (and indeed only major) resource in the region is copper, which has been found in great quantities below the surface of the marsh. Dwarven thralls are highly valued for their skill in excavating tunnels and processing the ore, and so make up the vast majority of the region's popul.

The people of Lonn Dhakaa follow the creed of the Oracles of Elder Memories, having been converted by Abiherist missionaries years ago. The Bel-Dan-Ub form a Hozhisa minority in the north, but they are far outnumbered by the dwarves and trolls.

[Zayuz]

Clan Alqar (ALQ)


https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/214976432554770442/726156802710044733/Alqar_Flag_-_Copy.png

The Blessed Vale
Region #32, Mamut

Initial Summary: Displaced lunar peasants
Current Summary (R13): Psychic Dynasty

Called the Blessed Vale for a reason, the land is first and foremost distinguished by its fortunate position between two rivers and under the protection of great mountains behind it. Existing mostly as plains with light forest scattered throughout, it is known to be fertile and rich in both life and wealth in the way of animals to hunt and natural gems found in the rivers and along the mountain. These great landmarks with a vast and flat stretch of land between them have come to foster small settlements around them, with farming villages around both rivers practicing irrigation techniques, united under a clan that rules from the base of the mountain between them.

After the advancements that came with masonry and pottery, living accommodations made with crude tipis quickly transformed into proper housing, with walls, windows, and doors. A common village would be a collection of these buildings set up together around the local temple to the Holy Trinity, often with wooden walls along the edges to prevent beasts from wandering in to steal food (or blightspawn from injuring folks). The region has a very light blightspawn presence, but enough to occasionally cause some trouble and require chasing off or hunting for the safety of the people.

The ruling clan is called Clan Alqar, and their settlement under the mountains is called 'Renjin', after the man who founded it. It is the largest settlement in the region.
The river along the northern edge of the Vale is called 'The Northern River' or 'The Sparkling River', for the gems that are found within it.
The river along the southern edge of the Vale is called 'The Southern River' or 'Ar-Konish', for the family that claimed the most area around it.
The northern farmland goes by 'New Ra' in commemoration of the homeland that so many left behind.
The southern farmland goes by the same name as the river, 'Ar-Konish', and is the smallest of the three settlements.

The southern river does not have many good crossings, and so the people rely on a natural stone bridge to go from one side to the other. Vast in size but perilous should one fall from it, it follows along the mountain that the river comes from and is known as 'High Pass.' Many who fear the heights refuse to pass through them, which has left the lands past the river unvisited by the native humans except in small numbers. The northern river, by contrast, is much easier to cross and bears several shallow pieces that people travel over. The waters are most often calm, and frequently crossed or searched through for gems.

Most of the farms that the people work on produce crops like corn and wheat, but not in such great numbers that they have exports - mostly because the people working the regions prefer the higher standard of living that comes with moving to Renjin to work the simple mines for stone and sometimes gems that give them status among other villagers. In addition to this, leaving the farms brings them closer to the center of the clan and the most significant temple of the moon, which many consider to be a desirable location to live.

Renjin in particular has become the location from which the rulers of the clan govern the surrounding regions, guarded by an impressive fortress known as the Sunrise Citadel that famously features a strange magical structure within that allows diviners to track the movements of the stars without needing to be able to see the night sky. It is where the rulers of the nation and their family live and where the crux of important decisions for the people are made. Riders remain ready to set out at any hour to carry out the word of the Warchief, from coast to coast. There is an elaborate statue dedicated to the Crimson King and Chepri of Na'karat shooting arrows through and then cutting down a horde of ghostly axe-men in the surrounding town, celebrating a victory through their allies many years prior.

As far as natural fauna goes, there are wild Timber Wolf, Black Bear, Moose, Woodland Caribou, Mule Deer, Elk, and Beaver, all common creatures found in the plains. Flora is similarly typical of its real life equivalent as well.


Humans inhabit the Vale, claiming to be descended from a lost civilization in the north during the false dawn. They bear soft brown skin tones, tend to dress in cotton clothes, and place great value on opulence through the possession of jewelry for both men and women. (Though their ability to work the gems into fine material is limited at best, they still attach them on necklaces and bracelets and such.) Through their history they have seen great defeat at the hands of the blightspawn both from their original homeland and in this new terrain, making up for their past lack of an organized army through overcompensation of trained men and women in the present day. Their ancestors may have been caught helpless against the false dawn, but they intend to never repeat such mistakes. Because of this, most men and willing women are trained in combat (particularly with spears) to defend their homes. Hunting blightspawn, something that only confident hunters attempt, is seen as a glorious task that results in payment in gems from the clan leader when done successfully, to scale with the amount of danger the spawn possessed to the clan overall.

Men and women play equal roles in society, though military service, something expected of men, is not enforced on women. Lunar shamans play an elite and coveted role in society, receiving some of the only education that the clan has in the way of learning herbs, decryption of omens, and fundamental concepts of leadership so that they may guide the clan to safety. The shamans serve the leader of the clan, who appoints a head shaman to take his place as leader if anything happens to them until the majority of shamans vote on the next leader. Each leader functionally serves as a dictator, which has not yet caused any major issues for the people despite many generations having passed...

The rulers of Alqar are born of the blood of the Trinity's Lunar Prophet, a medusa known as Merine, and the golden-eyed leader Haruman chosen by fate to govern the Scions of Thalaz'ir. Since then their descendants have carried the ability to glimpse the future and are marked with snake-like features most commonly including colored scales scatted across the body and snake-like eyes. Technically this breaks the line of Alqar, but as Merine was considered the last true Alqari leader's apprentice and lacked a homeland of her own, she was considered an adopted Alqar by the clan. The lineage of past Alqari leaders can be seen here (https://i.ibb.co/c3pRNJL/Alqar.png).


Clan Alqar's story begins far in the north in lands lost to the False Dawn, in which a prosperous kingdom once lay known as Arrakh-Rah. With more developed cultures, constructs to protect and build, and a prospering society, it has become legend among the current population that has mostly forgotten its past glory. The false dawn ensured that it would not last, with creatures of blight and wickedness descending upon the greater civilization of old and slaughtering thousands, forcing the people of Clan Alqar - then farmers, slaves, and peasants on the southern border of the kingdom - to retreat from their lands and delve into the unknown and far-away lands to ensure that none of the sinister creatures would follow them. They went far enough, and then further still, terrified of what would happen if they were ever followed among their poor and defenseless population.

A shaman at the head of the migration named 'Rikoz' bid them follow the stars, leading the people through foreign lands until they settled against a mountain in Mamut between two rivers. Halted by the holy power of an eclipse, the most potent of omens, Rikoz declared that this would be the lands in which their people would settle, a fertile vale with which their farmers could re-grow their crops and spur new generations. Though the many arts of their homeland were lost, at least this pocket of poor had survived.

When Rikoz died, his apprentice declared a new leader. With each generation, a new leader was chosen by the shamans and a predictable pattern emerged - those from the line of Alqar were always chosen. Descended from slaves like the rest, but now one of the most prominent families in the region, the Alqar had settled between the two rivers and against the base of the mountains behind them, known for their possession of many gems essential for reading spiritual divination and claiming one of the largest centers of trade between the two rivers (within the region). Weather chosen due to the shaman's dependence on their support to make the readings at all or because they are blessed by the stars, none can say, but if a ruler from outside their line was chosen now it would cause quite a change of pace.

During these times of recovery and life, men and women whispered of a monster from their homeland so great in size that it could crush a mountain; leading an army of countless blight-spawn stewing in the north, waiting until the sky goes dark to swoop in and have them join their ancestors in brutal death... A monster whose threat was discovered and repelled, leading to the cleansing and colonization of Arrakh-Rah. Finally the people may rest easy knowing that they have avenged their ancestors, and focus instead on expanding their glory in the present day.


The people of the Blessed Vale practice The Trinity of Light faith, which builds upon their traditions of Lunar Mysticism which were brought with them after losing their homes in the north to the False Dawn. It entails worship and reverence of heavenly bodies, and a belief in omens sent down from them which can help predict the future. The night-time is regarded as a mystical phenomenon; naturally dark and dangerous that the stars and moon are used to guide all intelligent life through. Popular superstitions decree that the night of full moon is the best night for luck, while the night of no moon is when trouble brews the most. And though there are not many traditions to work upon for eclipses, they are regarded as magnificent and powerful events that can change the fates of many clans. Stars are watched closely and recorded by the seers who study the sky, charting movements and garnering omens based on constellations and various mystical practices that tend to require crystals and ritual to perform.

The sun, the Moon's opposite is seen as an equal to the moon, more prominent but without any friends in the sky to support its light. Where the moon suggests power together, the sun suggests power individually. Both provide light in different ways, and to be without light is to die. When the people of Arrakh-Rah departed from their lands to seek safety, their number did not include a sun shaman to guide them in the other half of their spiritual faith. For many generations the Alqari were thought to be out of balance until they were reunited with the Solar side of their faith by Haraman, effectively recreating the old Trinity of Light but still lacking a clan to represent the interest of the stars that the Ko are now believed to represent. The Scrim have proven themselves as worthy and devout allies as well to the faith, but have no defined sway among the Trinity that causes some priests suggest that they may be the most in harmony of any followers of the faith.

Currently the oldest lunar temple is called "Akhull's Remnant" after the shaman that founded it and resides beside the home of Alqar's leader, solidifying their position as the predestined leaders of the clan that has been so named in their image. Many other temples have been erected in the following years emphasizing more balance than the old lunar one, but it remains standing as a monument to tradition and resillience.


So named for its natural bounty, the Blessed Vale allows a comfortable standard of living for most within its borders. For a rich few, this standard of living is heightened through the abundance of gems found within the mountains from which the twin rivers flow. Sometimes, these gems can even be panned from the upper riverbeds. Used by the shamans for rituals and the people for decor and jewelry, the great farming potential of the region is often pushed aside in favor of prioritizing these rare and precious materials. Thus, despite having historically possessed very organized farming knowledge, the supply of food remains only moderate for the locals.

However, the region lacks in natural sources of labor. Weather accomplished through servants, beasts of burden, or another mystical method, they are required for trade and construction on any decent scale that can result in stagnancy and unrest when lacking. The people of the Vale have a history as servants and workers for a greater leader who they claim cared little for them and would be duly upset if they had to resume these toils themselves.


Region 31 - Dek’varro

The plains between the Sparkling River to the south and the Nerraki Split to the north are a sparsely forested stretch of hills that contain natural pillars of white marble stone that jet up through the region. Rumbling earthquakes are common, though not typically destructive, and result in new pillars spiking up through the earth into what is usually just an open field, but sometimes disrupting a tree, challenging the foundation of a building, or rarely striking into a sleeping creature with deadly effect. Shamans of old claimed that the very earth was angry and vengeful, but the Hraelen make their homes well above the earth in trees and planned forests that they visit where the earth cannot strike them. As nomads, they have populated much of the land with woods that have grown over generations to form small forests.

Beneath the surface Dek’varro contains a vast network of caves that are only barely explored. Known for being treacherous and deep, the Hraelen have avoided them and the recent human conquerors barely know that they exist.

Seasons in Dek’varro stretch from hot summers to snowy winters, during which the native people used to move south to the Upper Vale before coming back again for the summer. Now that the humans would have them settle in one place, the first permanent villages are being set up (on the ground, it is too difficult to build in trees) in the area with the intent to survive the cold winters. Many still follow their traditions and head south, but their visits are discouraged as unproductive faffing about as they haven’t much wealth to bring and end up competing with the locals for hunting grounds.

Hraelen (image ref link (https://i.pinimg.com/originals/29/26/b2/2926b285b59d5bf2a6c89bd5a6faa05b.jpg)) are a race of avian humanoids, likely very closely related to the Hraban that inhabit the west of the Blessed Vale in the aptly named Hraban Confederacy. Their height and build mimics those of typical humans, but unlike their raven-feathered cousins they take after peacocks instead. From impressively decorated and distinct tails that seem to be unique to each member of their species to head-crests and blighty colored feathers all across their bodies, Hraelen are anything but hard to spot among a crowd.

Their feathers are commonly a royal blue dashed with white and crimson red across it, which are unfortunately not adequate for flight but still plenty nice to admire. There are myths of a golden feathered Hraelen hero that can be found in the faith section. Beauty is very important to the people of Dek’varro, but they would not abandon another merely for their appearance. Believing in the saving and healing of ugly things to be of paramount virtue, they have historically helped many lost and dying creatures (sentient or not) before sending them on their way with what tools they need to recover and survive.

Hraelen take names with two parts, typically an adjective followed by an improper noun to form a single word. Names along the lines of ‘Serene-River’, ‘Jade-Tarem’, and ‘Potato-Priest’ are all equally valid names that typically shift and change for an individual as they grow into a full person or make a major life-long accomplishment.

Those who once inhabited the Vale were pushed out into other lands when the humans came from Arrakh-Rah several generations ago, fearing their greater numbers and the desperation that they carried with them. Nomads themselves, the Hraelen simply migrated to different territories that they keep to this day in Dek’varro.

Their society had a good grasp of writing Hraban runes and a speciality with creating fine art through pottery before they were conquered and advanced alongside Alqar. Their foremost leader and warlord named Slaughter-Fang was a capable warrior who saw the world adapting around him and began to adopt other innovations of the time via agriculture, irrigation, and masonry, but their adaptations did not come fast enough and their army’s strength was not sufficient to repel the humans a second time - resulting in the conquest of their newly settled villages and subjugation of their people.

Their human overlords harbor no particular malice towards them, and the two have reached an uneasy peace in the days after the conquest. Tensions rise between the aggressive humans and the ‘primitive’ Hraelen when the two mix, where human workers are typically preferred and given better deals by the rest of the clan. The natives have contemplated contacting the Hraban Confederacy to aid in enhancing their position and striking back against their conquerors, but it is not their way to start wars, as it creates so much ugliness and loss. With a reasonable enough outrage, however, rebellion is certainly possible.

So preoccupied with beauty that they continued to inhabit the treacherous region for its native white marble, most of their buildings and statues in the land are made with this precious white stone. Their society is still young, and thus the collection and construction methods are not efficient enough for any sort of major exports.

There are legends that a blessed Hraelen with golden feathers will one day deliver them from a great evil that used to be part of their faith before the Trinity of Light arrived in their lands. The hero (who would be named ‘The Blight-Breaker’ in their folk-lore) was said to carry the light of the sun with them into battle, meaning that such myths were easily adapted into their new pantheon as one blessed by the sun.




Region 43 - The Upper Vale

The plains following the Sparkling River are flush with life and relatively safe from harm. Sparse but immense trees dot the landscape, covering the area in a thick canopy despite the lack of regular trees. The branches of these magnificently huge blue-leafed trees (called stone-roots) hold fruits rumored to have any number of mysterious and magical qualities… But those foolish enough to climb them tend to wind up falling from the heights due to the lack of branches until very far up, or the flying beasts that guard their upper reaches.

The area closest to the river lacks the same canopy, and happens to have excellent soil for farming. The flat, moist earth takes naturally to all sorts of cereals that either grew naturally (like wheat) or those that were brought from further out (rice and corn). This is also where most people settled in the area, due to the ease of access to food and the capacity to hunt buffalo that roam under the trees further in.

One of these stoneroot trees that died and then fell down over time is a major landmark in the region, colloquially called ‘The Barrier’ that stretches north to south through the middle of the plains. Due to the sheer size of the trunk now rotting into the ground, the local ecosystem around it is richer than anything else in the local area and provides an interesting strategic position for the purposes of war in the area. Parts of the barrier are large, hollowed out ‘caverns’ but they prove to be very dangerous to traverse, especially in large numbers.

Cäu (Pronounced: /kou/) live in the area as the native inhabitants, a hunter-gathered race of near-humans that traditionally emphasize living in harmony with the world.


(More on traditional Cäu culture can be found in the writeup for Cäuplakai! [42])

The Cäu in the region live alongside humans that migrated from the Blessed Vale outside of the reaches of clan Alqar. Where the Cäu lived in small nomadic groups when the humans arrived some generations ago, the two races ended up cooperating in the formation of a dozen small farming villages - with each nomadic group settling under one of the Stoneroot Trees and claiming all that which lay under its branches as their territory.

Intermingling between the two races had lead to plenty of interracial couples throughout the clans, but those relationships tend to simply result in the child adopting the race of the mother.

Cäu and humans both respect strength, and so feuds tend to be solved with short but non-lethal competitions of might or deferral to the elders. Temperatures in the region encourage only light clothing or protection against foes, as most of the year the climate is moderate to warm.

So existed six clans, who each hunted under the territory of a single tree. Life was simple and peaceful, hunting and gathering as needed without any need for complex societies or warfare. That is, until the humans came and built their village on the coast of the sparkling river. They practiced building and irrigation, gladly sharing it with the locals for some of their resources. Soon enough the area had modernized, but this came with a slew of new issues. The oldest clan wished to assert authority over the others, and told the rest that they would be in charge in case more strangers come to their lands with less than friendly intentions.

Most were not content with this arrangement, but one particularly bold clan openly defied them and competed for the position. They clashed three times, and upon the third the leader of the first clan was killed. A major blow was dealt to the first clan, who in their grief called upon the spirits to curse their foes. This miracle worked, and the tree that they had built their whole society around began to decay from within until it collapsed, uprooting the village and killing dozens as it fell and crushed the better part of their now two generations of building and crafting. With fury, those that remained rose without any land or territory to call their own, and began the conquest of the region by force. Their directive was simple, submit and pay tribute or be killed. Warlord Ãwanri was known far and wide as the scourge of the Vale, driven by vengeance, until he met his match against Kalm Alqar in single combat - defeating his band of warriors and bringing relative peace to the area with Clan Alqar taking all others under its wings.

The villages across the Upper Vale all produce various cereals, be they Corn, Wheat, or Rice. Some of these seeds were brought from afar by the humans (rice and corn) but they have also adapted to those that grow locally (wheat). A literal ‘bread-basket’ for the local region, the simple baked goods are well sought after and those who live in its borders may never know of starvation despite that illness that creeps in towards Mamut from the far north.


With a reverence towards nature and oxen, the native people tend to believe in spirits of the world that each have their own domains. Some great spirits might control the entire sky, while other lessers might guard a single cornfield. Offerings and celebrations related to good harvests are common, but there are few to no organized practices, prayers, or true magic to speak of with the exception of the curse that rotted the tree some time ago. Some say that the beast which granted that vengeful wish was no spirit, but a blightspawn intent on sewing madness and hurt in the area.



Region 27 - Tanwar

With steep mountains in the east, a sea to the south, and an ocean to the west, Tanwar is naturally protected from three of four possible directions. Forests populate the often snow-covered fields, featuring rocky outcroppings here and there that tend to be rich in iron. There are ancient tales of metallic blightspawn whose corpses became this bounty, so the natives are reluctant to work with the iron found in the area for whatever reason.

Climate varies from mild heat waves in the summers to far below freezing in the winters, making farming - and life - somewhat difficult. Hunting and gathering tends to be more common here, making the lands difficult to settle long-term. As such, there are only two prominent centers of civilization in the area, which exist on the south-eastern part of the region against the coast, and the mid-western coast where fishing is possible. These settlements are called Solidarity and Traitor’s Watch respectively. They are collections of outcasts, traitors, and cowards who fled from the Crimson Kingdom’s cruelty, but in doing so has led them to more isolated and risky lives when it comes to fighting the blightspawn.

Solidarity is the more organized of the two, an older settlement of those who survived the dark ages long ago. They have true walls, some decent army, and an organized society. Traitor’s Watch in comparison is something more in anarchy, where the best and the worst of society mixes to form an unfortunately ruthless living scenario just as motivated by fear and desperation as the Crimson Kingdom’s people were… But at least they’re ‘free.’

Tanwar has no native people that remain if there ever were any to begin with, instead possessing communities founded by escaped slaves, criminals, and cowards from the CK. Living conditions are poor at best, but with the introduction of trade from the east, steadily improving. The people in Tanwar are used to hard times, prioritizing survival above all else. All are trained in combat and expected to be ready to fight for their right to be against cannibals, blightspawn, and the armies of the Crimson King if they ever should arrive. Due to the nature of these displaced people, the populace consists mainly of Elves, Humans, and Goblins. Elves tend to be regarded with some animosity for their position above the rest in the homeland, but those willing to forsake their corrupt society and prove their worth are too valuable to be killed on principle.

Goblins, unseen in any other eastern-owned region at the time of Tanwar’s conquest, are small (3.5ft to 4.5ft) humanoids with light green skin, large pointed ears, and wicked sharp teeth. Their hair colours vary across various shades of black to white, but rarely any true colors. Known for their resourcefulness, shrewd tendencies, and boisterous music, they are equals in suffering with the humans and often given the role of craftsmen back in Crimson society for their smaller hands that can manipulate finer details. ...And because many of them are too ugly to be fit for more direct service. The offspring of humans or elves and goblins (known as green-bloods) tend to be much less hideous with softer facial features.

Native clothing is mostly furs and hides, with bone decoration that also keeps people warm during the winters. Prowess in combat and ability to scavenge resources is prioritized above all as the ultimate virtue, leading to the glorification of some rather sinister characters in Tanwar’s past. Myth and legends pertain to acts of defiance, treasures and groves hidden in the wild, and the biggest and bloodiest fights that they can remember.

Tanwar is an ancient battlefield, fiercely fought over by the Crimson Kingdom (CK) against hordes of dark creatures. The earliest recounted history of the region includes people fearing to venture north for the fear of blighted metallic golems and their numbers swelling as they drift south into civilian territory. An invasion of the lands was launched for the safety of the people, the Sentinels providing critical aid in purifying land, slaying abominations, and providing supplies from their standing stone that served as the primary bulwark for the war. Countless were lost in a back and forth that lasted an entire decade, but the CK was eventually triumphant. While now clear of blightspawn, the lands remained a haunting memory for generations. None wished to inhabit them, and they were not particularly bountiful anyways. ...And so they lay blank and empty of life for several generations.

Slowly as life returned, those who fled north to avoid slavery or sentence found purchase in surviving amidst the new forests. These led to the creation of the first and only two settlements as noted in the terrain section, the memories of the war remaining by way of the huge iron deposits in the area and immense statue of the triumphant Crimson King that still receives offerings even by those people now ‘free’ of his reign.

New leadership in these areas includes a goblin crime lord in Traitor’s Watch, charged with protecting the people but mostly exploiting them for his own gain, and a more proper ‘Lord’ of Solidarity. Supposedly beginning as an elven CK military captain in exile, a few generations of his family ruling the populace has resulted in a new sort of royal lineage of the ‘Silver Fang’ family. Both of these places closely monitor and control their population, acutely aware of how much their settlements can support. This often results in mass denials of entry for the desperate, turning them away to become desperate cannibals that serve as just another threat for their militaries to contend with. It’s heartless but necessary given their situation.

When the armies of Alqar conquered the region, they provided no resistance - letting the military cleanse and protect the area and affording an interesting opportunity for them to begin expanding their towns and creating trade agreements. Happily serving another who isn’t part of the vicious dictatorship they’re used to, they cling to Alqar’s leader as their rightful warchief who will hopefully protect them from the wrath of the CK when it eventually comes for them.

Deposits of metal populate the rocky mountains that Tanwar presses up against on its eastern border, but the pockets continue through the earth mostly on the northern edge of the region - temping would-be entrepreneurs with wealth so dangerously close to the home of the northern blight. Many mines have been set up and abandoned historically, and natives often refuse to work the caves. Though the line wouldn’t make sense to our not-so-scientific characters, that soil is rich with iron in more ways than one.

Terrified of the might that the Crimson Kingdom could bring upon them, the people that live in Tanwar are not so unwise as to totally skip out on tribute to their former liege. Motivated by terror, offerings are sent towards his kingdom each season - and the people there pray that it is enough. Their primary shrine to their king is a monument - a grand statue erected to celebrate a victory over the blight during the darkest days before the sun graced the sky again and the blight waned in power. Rumor has it that a grand tide of metallic abominations was stopped by his armies alongside the Sentinels, and their blood is what gives the soil its bounty.


Region 29 - The Glimmering Pass

With mountains blocking all passage through to western Mamut all the way down to southern coasts, the first known passage west was found through the gap between the mountains known as the Glimmering Pass. So named for the excellent trade potential between distinct areas and the glint of ore scattered along the pass, it is now the safest and most convenient way for people to bring their goods between the new lands of Mamut and the old.

The most prominent settlement in the area is known as Winerest, the heart of which gates the entrance through the Glimmering Pass itself. The earth around it is ideal for crops, featuring rich summers and snowy winters that only occasionally get showered by avalanches from the nearby mountains. Seers often tend to predict these might arrive and evacuate the homes in advance, but they are not always so lucky.

Between the lush forest, mountains, and plentiful river on the southern edge of the region, life in the Glimmering Pass is considered to be generally quite nice and the very rich across Alqari land have begun to move there as a safe and opportunistic place to live out their days.

Mostly Alqari human but featuring small numbers of Greenbloods and Kau, the people of Glimmering Pass all come from various places in Alqar looking to make a small fortune among the pass… Or having been hired to move there to make other dreams of fortune become reality. Trustful of the crown and living close to the most fortified position in all of Alqar, they benefit from a civilized life more so than any other across the clans. This comes with benefits for working closely with their leaders, but some disdain from other conquered peoples who look upon them with the same spite that they do their conquerors. If there were ever to be a city in Alqar, this is where it would rise.

Every so often a wave of escaped slaves from the Crimson Kingdom will arrive from the west, which puts the people there in a difficult spot. Do they accept, gaining new people/slaves (which they tend to treat vastly better than the CK does on their own), or send them back for the Crimson Kingdom? While the crown endorses their refusal at the border without explicitly turning them in, most do not find it in their hearts to do so when they already have so much - often reluctantly letting them in allowing them to improve their lives in Alqar.

The Glimmering Pass was settled during Kylisa’s reign over Alqar by a collection of merchants who saw the west being explored and pounced on the opportunity to control the trade flowing between the two sectors. Once inhabited by cannibals streaming in from over the mountains until their defeat at the hands of Sokau military, the region became safe to inhabit and claim for Alqar. With a generous investment from the crown to set up outposts and hire mercenaries to patrol for danger things began to shape up to their current state.


The copper veins in the mountains are the resource that tempted the original colonists into settling to the pass and staying long term. Ownership of the major mines have traded hands a few times between rich investors, with more and more popping up as other suitable locations are discovered and metalworking becomes more common across Mamut.


The colonizers of the Glimmering Pass brought with them their culture and faith, the latter of which happens to be the organized Trinity of Light. Due to being founded on the principles guided by their faith, the community tends to be zealous and very serious about following their tenants, even enforcing their traditions upon outsiders who come through lest they be declined passage and forced into the dangerous wilds. The Trinity has a dedicated set of temples at the center of the markets, making an excellent site for pilgrims on the way to the mountain in which Merine evoked her blessing of the Moon.



Region 48 - Atel’Nora

Nestled inbetween the distant banks of a splitting river are the lovely plains of Atel’Nora and the small city of Nora within. The residents have names for the two rivers shared with the rest of the Alqar, with the river Jupiter to the west and the river Mars to the east. These both meet up with the Sparkling River further down, but those connections are beyond the borders of Atel’Nora. With the bodies of water near to them, the seasons are a bit less extreme and thus winters tend to be brief. Farming can happen for most of the year, but fishing is also quite popular outside the city. Well protected by the barons that rule the land, the territory is clear of blightspawn and has not had a major incursion since the end of the false dawn, leaving the free residents outside the city to become bold with their sprawling farms and hunting territories. Wildlife is as one might expect for such a biome, featuring nothing out of the ordinary except for the legend of a dazzling unicorn that grazes during the summer equinox.

There are very few elves in Eastern Mamut, but the barons of Atel’Nora are known far and wide among them. Slave drivers with more wealth than they can spend, what time the nobility do not spend competing with one another for further influence is spent in lavish parties, decadent meals, and the best entertainment that money can buy. These elves are very particular about only taking spouses of their own race, limiting their numbers, but they have no issue spending time with others for entertainment. Though they are able to live a couple centuries before natural death, they rarely reach such an age for their tendency towards cutthroat politics and susceptibility to rivals funding massive slave uprisings to eliminate the competition. With a ghostly pale complexion usually adorned with cultural tattoos across all the body, sharp, long ears, and distinctive height, they are easily identified within a crowd for their physical traits if not their opulence and smug superiority.

Though important for the outlook of the region, the slave-driving elves are not at all the only or even close to the most common race in Atel’Nora. Human slaves are the primary race of the region, trained in whatever arts their masters pleased and typically lacking any choice in their education and futures. Typically sporting darker skin and rumored to have been a third group driven from Arrakh-Rah upon its collapse during the false dawn, the humans here are only as free as their luck permits. In general slaves are treated well enough, with small protections by law to prevent them from being abused - something agreed to by the Elven overlords only after a particularly brutal rebellion that nearly wiped out half their number a generation ago. The better an elven house can afford to treat its slaves, the better it is looked upon by the others and the more it is respected. That does not make it a pleasant system though, as escaping slavery is possible only by way of agreement with the slave master. Those that become free either tend to join the slave-taking habits of their old masters or flee the region, but none of the elves would prioritize their own squabbles to let a human get enough power to rival one of them.

Elves seemed to have ruled the region for as long as people can remember, standing strong and independently with mercenaries and slave warriors to protect their fortunes. Five major families form the current balance of power in their city of Nora, with four of them in a defensive agreement known as the ‘Broken Chain’ pact to limit the power of the fifth and most powerful family to prevent their hegemony of the region. The members of this most powerful family are known as the Swift-Oaks, famed for their most capable slaves and mercenaries to defend them with contracts so long-lasting that they might as well be standing guard. Holed up in the heart of the region’s luxury known as “Crone’s Palace”, their current head of house celebrates and promotes the wicked Amaryllis flowers that rained down from the skies some time ago… Her storage of their wine is rivaled to none, their foremost buyer when they were selling across Mamut. She does not drink them to excess, or rarely at all, but allows small doses as a component of hedonistic rituals and trials of worthiness. When indulged in small quantities, the wine seems to have effects that pacify and calm through relaxation - something often used against particularly stubborn slaves. The slaves know well that too much of the substance will turn them into a monster, and the all too willing overlords dare them to resist long enough to lose their lives to such madness as it falls outside the purview of the law drafted long ago.

One of the last independent mono-region powers in Mamut with longstanding trade ties to Alqar, they consider their legacy one of pride and shrewd planning - keeping the Scrim, Scions, Alqar, and Sokau at bay while jealousy hiding their habits from the Uzii who would likely object to their actions. It was only after many years of receiving fine slaves from Atel’Nora that Warchief Kylisa decided to put an end to this cult of excess. Her armies, hardened from battle, swept aside the well equipped but ultimately inexperienced mercs to capture the heart of Nora. She aims now to purge the wicked cult from these lands, but continue and promote the training of capable slaves to be ferried around the kingdom.

To become a slave one may be captured without legal protections, born into it, or sentenced to it for any number of crimes. Slaves and their dynamic with their overlords tend to dominate the region’s culture, but more than that it means that they have the most plentiful and best trained slaves in all the land. One may buy a slave for any purpose, or put in a custom request if seeking something special - the barons of Atel’Nora aim to please.

Focusing on addition and pleasure, the cult of Endless Amaryllis believes that feeling good is the only purpose in life and encourages their people to indulge in excess wherever they are able. The ‘faith’ broadly considers Amaryllis flowers and the wine they create to be holy, with the zombies they produce being nothing more than ‘receiving joy eternal.’ Unorganized, uncommon, yet undoubtedly the most prominent of beliefs in the region, the rich and powerful tend to partake much more often than the slaves who serve them for their whims. No matter how many times the message of excess and pleasure is exalted to them, it falls short upon those who have nothing. At the apex of the ‘temples’ for this debauchery is the Crone’s Palace, the details of which can be found in the region’s history.

[D&D_Fan]

Soreni (SOR)
Region 308 - the Sor Dunes

https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/553435040680247297/724657051263041586/Untitled_drawing.png

Silver only highlights the greatness of the Soreni.
- Vasrik I



Region: Sor Dunes
People: Soreni (soh-ren-ee)
Faith: Soreni Traditional Beliefs (Philosophy (or not necessarily theistic)+Rituals)
Resource: Silver / Art
Leader: Empeor Vasrik (I)



First emperor: Vasrik (I) of the Ixisk family.
This is where the stats will be. (https://forums.giantitp.com/showthread.php?614510-Empire-6-Embers-of-Dawn-Dice-Rolling-Thread&p=24609139#post24609139)
There are a few noble families that control the civilization.
Usually the ruling family stays in power for a long time, the role of emperor is typically passed down to an heir.
When a ruler dies, other families may try to take power.



The region is called the Sor Dunes.
I don't have a specific place would like one of the cooler regions in Sikar, but that still gets warm.
some plants grow here, but not good food producing ones.
There is decent water in the ground.
There are deposits of silver.
Marks of Civilization
Soreni tend to build large towns and villages, as opposed to smaller ones.
Many are close to mines, and also water sources.
These are typically split into multiple sections, for different purposes.



The Soreni are Saurians, a reptilian race.
Saurians are not new to the world. They are an ancient species, and they won't let it go. They challenge other species claims frequently.
Appearance
Saurians have greenish scales, they have clawed hands and fanged maws.
They have feathers which can come in many colors.
They stand on two feet and are on average a little more than two meters tall.
They have tails.
Diet and Physiology
Saurians are primarily carnivores, but are capable of eating other foods.
Soreni tend to look down on cannibalism.
Most wouldn't eat any intelligent life. There is always that one weird guy every now and then.
They have low metabolisms.
They are cold blooded.
Gender and Reproduction
Wouldn't you like to know. Just kidding. Google it. Ask me later.
There is some sexual dimorphism in the Soreni, but mostly it is in feathers, as males may have more prominent feathers.
Females are slightly taller on average than males.
While the Soreni understand male and female, they don't necessarily have masculine and feminine the same way other species might.
Soreni could might seem to act completely opposite of what others expect from someone of their gender.
In fact, gender determines very little in Soreni culture. Outside of reproduction, most tasks can be done by both males and females.
How this will play out with other cultures that have different ideas? We will see.



Aesthetics
Soreni have a strong understanding of beauty, natural, and artistic.
Soreni don't wear clothes commonly, but will for politeness with those who do.
They enjoy the beauty of nature and incorporate it into the art they make.
Debated Ideas
Some Soreni are open to outsiders, but others are pretty speciest.
There are some Soreni who think that the ideas of Soreni faith don't apply to outsiders.
The Soreni will attempt to be peaceful in most scenarios. Depending on what groups are in charge, this behavior could change.
Family
The Soreni are not raised by their direct parents, but by the family elders.
They grow up and become independent when they are adults.
They can choose to stay in the family, or leave to join another.
Soreni don't necessarily need to marry into a new family to join it.
This is less common in nobility, due to internal politics and intrigue.
Marriage does exist, and it is almost entirely as an expression of love.
Marriages are not arranged in Soreni culture for this reason.


Soreni land is rich with a precious metal called silver.
They use it in trade.
They love imports of foreign art objects.


Soreni religion is complicated:
The religion is not specifically theistic, and certain groups may worship deities, and others may choose not to.
It has many symbolic rituals.
The rituals vary between followers but are for things such as:

Entering a position of religious or political power.
Honoring the deceased.
Before battle.

Many of the teachings of the faith preach to be kind to one another, and not to be motivated by spite or greed.
If you read the previous section, you would know that not all Soreni apply these ideas to outsiders.
The religion isn't named officially, but is known as Soreni Traditional Beliefs, or something to that effect.
Other
Soreni don't believe in luck as something supernatural.
Soreni acknowledge the existence of souls, but they don't meddle with them for a number of reasons.



Writing
The Soreni write on clay tablets, with special styli. This writing system is known as Runic Sor or Sorun.
The language itself is just called Soreni, after the speakers.
Tablets are usually small, and are taken good care of in libraries.

[Lleban]

Ta Seti

A kingdom of herders hot as the burning sand, and just as rough.

Ta Seti is a land of extremes. The northern stretch of the region is bound by the mighty lake Meroe. Surrounding area is a patchwork of savanna and tropical marshland bounding the lake's southern shore. Further southward the savanna tappers off into a mixture of desert and hot steppe kept alive mainly by oases and seasonal streams. The tropical grasslands, woodlands, and steppes are home to a wide variety of flora and fauna. Among them are Sikarian Mammoths, antelope, hippos, gomphotheres, buffalo, aurochs, large saber-tooth cats, and other smaller carnivores.

The climate is hot year-round with distinct wet and dry seasons. The pattern of wet and dry seasons can determine the wandering patterns of the Alodite herders and natural fauna. Farmers typically plant seeds in the parched red soil at the dry seasons end before migrating onward to wetter areas, only to return to where the seeds were originally planted at the dry seasons start.

Aside from lake Meore, other notable locations include Nbotia woodland, a small forest on the southern shores of lake Meroe, and the Rock of Ages, an Obsidian spire that stretches 200 feet high west of Lake Meroe.





Alodites are an elven ethnic group that migrated to Sikar in the days before the false dawn. Elves are morphologically similar to most other hominids with a few key exceptions. Elves on average are taller, more gracile, and stronger than the average human, however, their physiology is more adapted to quick bursts of energy more than sustained activity. Their fangs, night vision and other elements of their physiology make them adept nighttime ambush predators. Long ago, the Alodite elves aged like obsidian and bent the burning sands like water. However, in the wake of the false dawn, the elves' connection to the ancestral Stele was broken, stripping them of the memories and abilities of the ancestral spirits. Currently the only way an elf can briefly connect to the ancestral Stele is to devour the remains of an elf within their bloodline. No elf in Ta Seti since the false dawn has lived over 100 as the harsh conditions of the Sikarian desert, war, and famine cause the young to devour the old.

Alodite elves congregate in semi-nomadic family groups of between 20-40 elves accompanied by herds of cattle and slaves. Typically the wealth of any individual family is measured by how many heads of cattle they possess. The least important families are typically stuck eking out a living in the few fertile spaces within the region with no cattle while the most important families are accompanied by hundreds of buffalo and slaves. Clans typically meet up to trade and intermingle in small tightly planned towns that serve as places of ceremony and trade. Each town consists of warehouses that store food, adobe meeting halls, and an altar to the ancestral Stele at the town's center. Popular ceremonies include sacrifices to the ancestral Stele, the ceremony of succession, and the marriage ceremony. Elves frequently tattoo themselves with chalk-white hieroglyphs that contrast with their naturally dark skin in tribute to their bloodline. Typically they wear loose flowing robes with fine trades fabrics, though sometimes these robes are supplemented with various buffalo hide and bone accessories. Jewelry made from bones, quartz, and obsidian are fairly common among the common folk while jade and more precious metals are reserved for the higher classes.





The Alodites consider themselves among the first people to set foot upon this beautiful world. Legend has it the first elves were shaped from the burning sands. But as they tried and tried to grasp onto the earth with their particulate hands their bodies shattered into ghosts of fairy wind Powerful enough to shape the burning sands, yet too ephemeral to feel a summer breeze, that was their destiny. Perhaps they’d have remained desert spirits unified in thought and purpose until one daylight from the sky hardened their sandy bodies into the glass, and glass into flesh. Now they had bodies but their spiritual connection to the earth had been severed.

Alodite Griots claim that the elves were the first to tame the mighty buffalo, the first to chart the stars, and the first to move the earth. Of course, this paradise was ruined once the lesser races began leaving their mark across the landscapes. How true these tales are depending on what you believe of the teller.

All that can be certain is that after the false dawn the scattered elf peoples migrated into northern Sikar where the monsoon winds deposited rain into the Seti basins numerous lakes and oases. Here they domesticated water buffalo, creating rock art of the region's numerous wildlife and began harvesting the sorghum and millet that pervade the basin. Frequently the Alodite wanderers would seasonally plant and migrate from lake to lake to feed their herds. Eventually, the great herding families united under the banner of Piye I, conquering the land of Ta Seti and uniting the Alodites against an incursion of blightspawn.

The government of Ta Seti is an elective monarchy were the families who own the most cattle and slaves convene at the Rock of Ages. Here at the ancestral Stele, the families vote for the next monarch. The land is recognized as a communal resource for herders and farmers respectively. Traditionally the monarch assigns plots to the herding clans every year, while the families deliver tribute in the form of cattle, slaves, precious metals, and stones. The monarch has no permanent residence rather they wander from territory to territory over the course of the year.




Domestic Water buffalo are the lifeblood of the Alodites, providing a source of meat, milk, and hides. Buffalo, serves as a unit of currency and status between the various Alodite clans. Foreign merchants from all over Sikar travel to trade luxury goods for access to the various products derived from the buffalo.

Aldoites require Spices
in order to properly preserve the meat they hunt.



The Alodites worship their connection to the ancestral spirits of sand. The most common way elven families practice reverence by erecting a stone Stele marked with all the names from a family's bloodline. A connection to the ancestral Stele is believed to represent the gestalt conscious of all elven kind. The largest Stele in the region, made of obsidian carved from the Rock of Ages is supposedly marked with the names of all elven kind, though the hieroglyphs on it are indecipherable.

Examples of key rituals include the ritual of succession, where the head of the family is sacrificed and ritually devoured by the heirs. This way a fraction of the elder's memories is spread among the community. Many elves interpret this as joining the Ancestral Stele. Once the elder is fully devoured a stele is erected in their honor at one of the traditional elven meeting grounds.

Another important practice is the ritual of naming, a coming of age ritual where an elf teenager is tattooed and sent on a pilgrimage to another elven clan. Any deeds or successes on this trip lead to the child gaining a last name. Multiple last names can accused over a given lifetime. Eventually, the deeds an initiate well be recorded on their own stele to join their ancestors.

The ritual of hunting is a popular sport where an initiate must hunt and consume non elf humanoid. The strength and skill required to succeed in this ritual is needed to join the ranks of the warrior caste.




https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/718582282100670505/727021479606091878/296093_CpxGzBVe.png

Aspelta Oases Seeker

Stats
Dip 4 (+1)
Op 3
Mil 4 (+1)
Faith 1
Int 1




Region 290 Shilluk


South of Ta Seti Shilluk is dominated by hot steppe, savanna, and marshlands fed by seasonal streams. The climate is dominated by the ever-changing balance between the dry season and the rainy season. When the rains come from the east the region gets inundated, turning it into a swampy abyss making it near impossible to trek across the region during hot summers. During the dry season the soil becomes parched, and dry wiry grasses begin to dominate the landscape. The terrain of Shilluk is ideal for the growing of cereal crops like maize and millet leading to the development of far more agricultural cultures. Notable fauna include browsing gomphotheres, sikarian elephants, buffalo, gazelles, antelopes, tall walking birds, wild horses, and saber tooth cats.




Shilluk is inhabited by a mix of elf and human peoples. The most common ethnic group among the native elfs are the Makurians. Makurians are physically very similar Alodites, both bearing gaunt frames and russet skin tones. However, Makurians are on average 3-4 inches shorter on average, and have more rounded teeth, making them more optimal for consuming a more plant based diet. While the Makurians are rumored to have rejected the eating of meat, most families make do with eating the occasional wild caught game. Most animals owned, are ritually sacrificed to the local lord of the harvest Uash, only to then have their entrails spread among the fields. The same fate befalls those who violate the series of ritual taboos that define Makurian culture. In order to maintain the blessing of Uash the Makurians have a strict social system that demands politeness, curtness, aestheticism and respect for elders. Due to the more lush nature of the region, the Makurians wear a much wider variety of colored dyes, gathered from native fruits and nuts.

The other large group of people in the region is a group of human hunter gatherers known as the Mirahi. The Mirahi are Very dark skinned hunter gatherers who roam the plains hunting game and feasting on the native plan life. Whle they are frequently hunted and underestimated by the elves the Mirahi's unique land management is important to limiting the impact of droughts and fires.



Shillluk has been a populous but fairly isolated region due to its marshy geography. Civilization within the region exists in a series of decentralized farming village communities within the region. Occasionally petty kings rose and fell within the post dawn region, one notable kingdom belonging to Fashoda the Unyielding, who united nearly the entire region before her untimely death.





The main resource of Shilluk is maize, a crop uniquely suited to growing within the tropical climates. Maize remains the main staple crop of the region, granting it a fairly high population relative to neighboring regions. Maize is used in a wide variety of dishes combined with the local variety of fruits and vegetables. Corn husks are used both as a building and textile like material. The town of Blue Sennar is a major trading center as farmers from across the region come here to mill their corn and process their corn husks into a more usable state.





While the Dollod have converted the people of this region to Yemnellenmey, worship of the harves lord Uash remains common. Legend has it that the regions fertility is due to the sacrifice of the harvest titan Uash. Every month a living being, a human or animal must be sacrificed in honor of Uash in order to keep the farm land fertile. Unfortunately the Mirah, and the local goat population are frequent offerings.

[BladeofObliviom]

The Dannu-Gaon Tribes
Region 96

“Beware the River-Smiths, for no blade can turn away a flood.”


Resource: Living Stone [Great]
1. [self]
2. [vacant]
3. [vacant]
Holy Site: The Deep Lake [Native Unorganized]

The peaks of the Seven Maidens rise to the southwest of the Dannu-Gaon, a region named simply for the people who inhabit it. The highlands are awash with the rivers Tuor, Nanne, Yvaon, and their many tributaries, and the spruces dot the landscape generously. A warm spot in Tarandi in the summer months, the riverlands are plentiful with fruit and beasts, though the blightspawn always present a threat. The winters are harsher, with only what little can be preserved and reindeer to sustain life as the riversprings up the mountains freeze, forcing reliance only on underground trickles for water. Many aquifers, active and otherwise, flow through the region and the surface gives way to a complex series of tunnels below, if one knows where to look.

The Dannu-Gao – the River-Smiths – are a crafty people. Human, dark-haired and paler than their cousins to the east from generations living in caves and the mountain-shadow, they primarily inhabit the tunnel systems underneath the Gaon, building fortifications of sprucewood and stone slabs to secure villages against blightspawn and to dam the rivers upstream, directing their paths to more desirable locations. What may not be obvious at first glance to travelers is that the plenty above is the result of strategic damming and digging, to direct the rivers and tributaries of the Gaon to irrigate the desired ritual sites and fertile fields. The bounty is not the result of nature alone, but a farm. In addition to horticulture, the river-smiths are skilled woodworkers and trap game for protein, when they don’t hunt reindeer or other local fauna.

The Dannu-Gao are a highly egalitarian people with near-complete gender parity. Community Leaders are not single chiefs but married pairs, with a chieftain traditionally holding primacy in matters of warfare, hunting, and trade leading alongside a chieftess concerned with maintaining order at home, harvest and labor concerns, stability, and spiritual matters. Succession passes through the female line, typically to the eldest daughter and her spouse; if one member of a ruling couple passes, it is conventional for the other to abdicate if a suitable heir is available, though may maintain a short “regency” if the eldest daughter remains unmarried. In the event of the untimely death of one of the pair, it is conventional – should such unmarried individuals exist – for a sister or brother of the deceased to marry the bereaved and rule in their sibling’s place.

Culturally, the Dannu-Gao are richly communal and more areas are common than private in their villages. In spite of this, they’re quite insular, and secrets are taken quite seriously.

The Stone-spirits watch from their shells, many gentle and nurturing, others wrathful and angry. A wrathful stone spirit is most dangerous, and the elders have many rhymes and melodies to soothe those whose anger has yet to be awakened. But truly, most of them sleep. They have no love for the brightness of day, and yearn to be one with the gentle light of the moon, kept wet by the tides. They feel no pain but remember shapes after their long sleep, shapes they begin to assume when they are sated. Gentle pleased spirits grant luck and plenty, but some spirits are angry and ungrateful. It is important to take care when awakening spirits.

The Deep Lake is an important site, a small underground lake with a skylight connected to the surface through which the River Tuar feeds it. Though accessible by tunnel, some choose to dive in a leap of faith. The lake is shallow in places and deep in others, and many who attempt this dash their skulls upon the rocks.

Starting Technology: Irrigation.

Living Stones are pulled from the depths, shells for the stone-spirits. In the depths it takes a keen eye to discern the stones that live from the empty ones, but when drawn to the surface these vessels remember their shape. Under the moonlight and running water, they grow and mold and fill space to the shape they remember, until the shape is achieved or the flow is stemmed. Some elders claim to know the secrets to speak to the stone-spirits, to teach them new shapes for their vessels, and living-stones with useful shapes for tools or structures are prized indeed. Of course, some stones remember shapes of great beasts and walk again if reminded too keenly, and angered stone-spirits are most terrible foes.

Preservatives, on the other hand, are prized for more mundane reasons. Though the summer seasons when the rivers flow are full of plenty, food spoils and the winters are not so kind.

[Aventine]

The Sọ́kǎu Tribes

(for lack of a better option at the moment, dates of birth and death are in years since the False Dawn...which isn't known IC. I should probably just switch to years before/after the Blue Comet, but that would require making things more complicated and I'm lazy)

Lệikhèit Ḳóhrài khùw Hràiyúik (219-)



Attribute
Roll (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24876605&postcount=1211)
(12) (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24844982&postcount=476)
Current


Diplomacy
1+2
+1
4


Military
3+2
+1
6


Opulence
2+1
-
3


Intrigue
2+0
-
2


Faith
3+0
-
3



Sọ́gẹ Yúkró khùw Tšrãák (210-247)



Attribute
Roll (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24761273&postcount=673)
(8) (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24760375&postcount=300)
9 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24782771&postcount=342)
10 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24803954&postcount=388)
11 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24824324&postcount=437)
12 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24844982&postcount=476)
Final (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24844982&postcount=476)


Diplomacy
2+2
+1
+1
+1
+2
(+1)
9


Military
3+2
+1
+1
+1
+1
(+1)
9


Opulence
1+1
-
+1
+1
-
(-)
4


Intrigue
2+0
-
-
-
-
(-)
2


Faith
1+0
-
-
-
-
(-)
1

Diplomacy
5 - Embassy (Clan Aqar) (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24782771&postcount=342)

Military
5 - Hero (Ẉlìḥáu Mjẽilọ̀p) (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24803954&postcount=388)


Sọ́gẹ Ákskhè khùw Yúkró (167-231)



Attribute
Roll (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24606867&postcount=49)
1 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24609622&postcount=26)
2 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24630659&postcount=52)
3 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24654351&postcount=108)
4 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24676711&postcount=128)
5 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24697119&postcount=173)
6 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24718767&postcount=229)
7 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24740536&postcount=274)
8 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24760375&postcount=300)
Final


Diplomacy
3+1
-
-
+1
+1
+1
+2
+1
(+1)
10


Military
4+0
+1
+1
+1
+1
+1
-
+1
(+1)
10


Opulence
4+1
+1
+1
-
-
-
-
-
(-)
7


Intrigue
2+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
(-)
2


Faith
1+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
(-)
1

Diplomacy
5 - Cultural Identity (dueling) (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24676711&postcount=128)
10 - Great Kingdom (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24760375&postcount=300)

Military
5 - Hero (Rẹ̌tšrìj) (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24654351&postcount=108)
10 - Fortress (Džíu Phè Hwǔ: Region 46) (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24760375&postcount=300)

Opulence
5 - City (Džíu Phè Hwǔ: Region 46) (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24740536&postcount=274)



Jù Fǎihlè
Region 41
Given the name Jù Fǎihlè ("Red Fields") by the Sọ́kǎu playing a leading role in the resettlement and colonization, the name "red" came originally from the association of that color with the south in Sọ́kǎu culture and the region's location south of the river. However, the name was considered apt and became popular due to the reddish tint often seen in the soil across the region, and the importance of a common red wildflower to the old nomadic inhabitants.

The land along the river that forms the northern border is much like its counterpart on the far side: green, wet, fertile and marshy. Similarly, the southern border with Swampum and Rhödödendräk is mostly swampy forest, though the ground does become firmer and drier towards the east (at least until reaching the river delta).

But both wetland regions form only narrow borders around a broad and flat-ish plateau rising up in the center of the region. Flat, open grasslands dominate the plateau, broken up in places by occasional clusters of low, rolling hills and patches of forest. The recent colonists have found the land excellent for farming, though the old nomads did little if any farming of their own, prefering to follow their wandering herds of cattle.

Having never bothered to build many permanent structures, the nomads have left little obvious sign of their previous inhabitation. This is now changing with the introduction of farming communities and permanent colonies. Though the ease of finding fertile land means the farmers are only slowly spreading south and are mostly still close to the river.
Jù Fǎihlè was historically inhabited by nomadic cattle herders, who call themselves the Wákhẹn. Living in family groups only loosely tied to larger clans and tribes, they wandered the plateau grasslands with their herds. Closely related to the Ẹtúniú of Héokalón, they reject the sedentary lifestyle of their cousins, considering them fools who traded the freedom of a wandering, nomadic life for the illusion of safety and comfort in their cities and farming villages.

The recent recolonization has brought the Ẹtúniú and their ways to Jù Fǎihlè. The new cities and farmlands in the north resemble Héokalón more than anything. The Sọ́kǎu play a more significant role, though, having been the major driving force behind the expansion and colonization. Many of the cities have Sọ́kǎu rulers, but even so they generally rely heavily on the much greater experience of the Ẹtúniú in dealing with and organizing the mix of extensive farmlands surrounding urbanized centers.

In any case, the cities and farmlands have yet to spread very deep into the region, and most of the land is populated by wandering Wákhẹn, who have returned to their old way of life almost as if it had never been disrupted at all.
Life among the Wákhẹn continued much the same for decades or centuries, with the first serious disruption coming with the Amaryllis. Many of the rich and powerful became addicted to the flower wine, withdrawing more and more from the world and its responsibilities. The war between the Uzii and Sọ́kǎu brought more uncertainty; Rẹ̌tšrìj and her fellow Sọ̌kǎu proved instrumental in holding off the Uzii, even more so than the traditionally powerful chiefs and elders.

Further disasters with the Amaryllis and the mysterious Storm Bird drove many Wákhẹn to abandon their ancestral homes. A few blamed the Sọ́kǎu, insisting life would have been better if the Uzii had won. Many more headed north, hoping to find less uncertain circumstances among their cousins and the Sọ́kǎu in Héokalón.

Initially frustrated to find her efforts to secure control over the south banks of the river frustrated by the abandonment of the region, Rẹ̌tšrìj eventually discovers she has, if anything, more influence over the Wákhẹn after their flight north. The flow of migrants then reversed, with the Sọ́kǎu hero leading anybody and everybody she could find willing to follow her south to settle Jù Fǎihlè.
The Wákhẹn nomads of Jù Fǎihlè kept herds of cattle. Somewhat smaller than the wild aurochs more common across the river to the north, they are much less ill-tempered. Providing milk and meat for food, hides for clothing and shelter, and bones and other parts for a variety of other uses, cattle herds were central to life for the nomads.
The nomads generally recognized many of the same gods as their cousins in Héokalón. However, many of the richest and most respected clans followed a particular set of teachings that revered the Dreamflower. The faith is based on a loose collection of myths about Nhẹsụ́thaw, a god of dreams, music and artistic inspiration. He is said to have been mortally wounded by a jealous rival and forced to resort to entering into a magical sleep to delay his death. His followers in Jù Fǎihlè claim his blood was scattered across the grasslands of the region and wherever it fell a blood-red flower grew. The legends are associated with a red wildflower that still grows across the region and is considered a symbol of love and creativity. An herbal tea made from the petals and leaves of the flower is very popular and believed to bless drinkers with the sleeping Nhẹsụ́thaw's favor.

The scattering of Wákhẹn after the wars and disasters, followed by the influx of foreigners during the resettlement of the region has seen the teachings of the Dreamflower lose its place as the most important faith in Jù Fǎihlè. It does remain, however, and many of its ideas are slowing spreading among the colonists and even among the neighbors of refugees in the north.

Máklè Phyõ
Region 44
Located between the two major tributaries of the great river, Máklè Phyõ is mostly rocky and hilly forest. Along the rivers, swamps and marshes alternate unpredictably with rocky cliffs. While further from the river, the terrain is a crazy mix of steep hills and sudden gorges. The pockets of unforested land generally suffer from thin and not very fertile soil, which has long discouraged serious agriculture. The forests themselves tend to have rocky ground, making them also unpromising, even if they were to be cleared for farming.

Several relatively broad river valleys flowing down to the border rivers serve as the most promising sites for settlment. They offer both rare good soil and the protection of difficult approach through the surrounding hills. Most of the rest of the region has still remained wild and untouched.
The people of Máklè Phyõ are a mix of all the cultures and ethnicities gathered under Sọ́kǎu rule. The Ẹtúniú of Héokalón are the most numerous overall, though the north has been settled by colonists from Wēkache instead and it is possible to find Sọ́kǎu and Wákhẹn scattered around throughout the region. The mix of different cultures, and the fact that it takes a certain type of person to leave behind everything they know to move into empy and unsettled land and make a new life, means a new, distinct culture and identity is begining to develop.
The region has long been the subject of deep superstitions among the Ẹtúniú living to the east. All sorts of fantastical stories can be heard around Héokalón, changing dramatically from one place to another and even one teller to another. Many claim the land between the rivers was once populated by diminutive race of people known as the Mákle. Appearing like no more than children, but clever and skilled with their hands, many folktales in Héokalón credit the Mákle with teaching the Ẹtúniú the craft of spinning yarn and weaving cloth. There is considerable disagreement over whether the Mákle were all killed by blight during or shortly after the False Dawn or managed to survive and go into hiding.

Other storytellers insist that the name "Mákle" actually comes from two old gods Má and Kle, whose forbidden love affair brought about the False Dawn in some way or another. Often the current stoney and infertile state of the region is stated to be the result of a curse, punishing the land for being the site of the divine lovers' meetings.

Whatever the case, old stories in Héokalón claim that decades ago there was semi-regular trade across the river. Scattered communities were said to mine amber, which was highly prized as a status symbol in Héokalón. Contact had slowed down to almost nothing in recent memory, but it had been believed that the old inhabitants were still there. Until the excitment for colonization turned west and the first settlers found nobody. The eerie emptiness disturbed many colonists, and it never become as popular a destination as Jù Fǎihlè to the south. But the promise of abundant amber, and the growing confidence that there is not a secret horde of flowerspawn hiding around the next rocky hill or canyon, does still draw enough.
Máklè Phyõ is famous for its amber. Even before it was colonized, treasure-seekers would sometimes brave the dangers (real and imagined) of the wetlands to fish out the beautiful yellow, orange and red stones, and it was also possible to find old amber said to have been mined in the rocky hills and traded across the river long ago. Now collection has picked up, and the amber has spread much more widely across Sọ́kǎu territory, triggering a craze.
The mix of different peoples and cultures making up the colonization of Máklè Phyõ has kept any one faith from establishing dominance in the region.

Héokalón
Region 45
Bordered on the west and south by the great rivers and on the north and northeast by hills and highlands, the majority of Héokalón is a broad, flat expanse of farmland and wild grasslands. Small pockets of forest are also common, especially in the east, and the land along the river is wet and frequently marshy. The hills of western Wēkache and northwestern Džíu Phè Hwǔ continue into the northeast corner of Héokalón, and in the southwest a cluster of hills forces the western river to curve back and meet the Great River further west.

Scattered across the plains are major settlements, towns and small cities, surrounded by farmland and smaller villages. The historical lack of unity in the region has left the grasslands and marshes between the settled farmlands largely untouched. The numerous herds of wild aurochs are respected as sacred animals of the gods, and also hunted as important sources of meat, leather and other useful products. The bears, wolves and other predators are less highly regarded.
The lowlands are populated by humans calling themselves the Ẹtúniú. Living in farming communities, they grow a variety of crops but have no domesticated animals and are reliant on hunting and fishing for meat. The largest communities have grown into small cities, and the fertile farmlands are speckled with towns and city-states. The Ẹtúniú themselves are short and stocky, with fair skin and hair. Though they will use spears and other weapons when hunting, or when the occasional wars break out, they consider wrestling to be the truest test of strength and skill.

Women are expected to manage household matters, and so generally have control over wealth and property. Consequently, inheritance passes to daughters (and their husbands) rather than sons, and after marriage a man will join his bride's family making matrilineal descent generally held to be more important than patrilineal. While the rulers of the city-states and smaller communities are men, the sons of rulers are not eligible heirs. Instead, rulership passes to the sons of a former ruler's sisters, to retain power within a matrilineal dynasty.

The people living in the northern hills are related to the hill tribes of Wēkache, and have more in common with them than the Ẹtúniú. Conflict between the two groups is not uncommon. Bands of highlanders will come down from the hills from time to time to raid. Attempts by the Ẹtúniú to push back and invade the hills rarely find any success. The highlanders are too much more familiar with their hilly homes than the lowlanders and can harry and harass invaders while avoiding decisive battles.
Decades before the appearance of the blue comet, Héokalón was unified by Sọlmhẹ́thu, a charismatic local leader and warlord from the city of Seánatha. Early in his rule, he was able to conquer several neighbors and become one of the most powerful rulers in the region. Ruthless but charismatic, he was able to gather a large and loyal following while crushing those who opposed him, eventually uniting all of Héokalón by conquest. Hoping to establish a long-lived new dynasty, he aggressively enacted economic and administrative reforms, while also purging many of the old powerful families and anyone he thought would threaten his new order. Skilled enough to manage his new kingdom and charismatic enough to limit open opposition, Sọlmhẹ́thu was able to hold things together while he lived. But after his death the kingdom quickly fell apart. A succession dispute between his nephews turned into a civil war, which turned into a prolonged stalemate. Preoccupied with fighting each other, and unable to match their uncle's abilities anyway, the would-be kings steadily lost control over more and more of the region. Héokalón is again a patchwork of independent cities-states and small farming communities, with the short period of unification a fading memory.
The lowlands of Héokalón are home to herds of aurochs. Undomesticated and untamed, they are large and powerful and can be aggressive if bothered. Hunting them is dangerous but important to the people living in the lowlands, and is a valued way for young warriors to prove themselves. In fact, it is one of the few feats of strength that are considered to be nearly as prestigious as wrestling. The aurochs are also important to the local religion. Most of the more powerful and important gods and goddesses have been associated with them at some point.
The Ẹtúniú were traditionally polytheistic. Each tribe and town or city had its own patron, and often its own specific rituals and teachings, but they all followed more or less the same faith. Sọlmhẹ́thu was a devout follower of the sky god Isẹ́tú, patron of his home city. He enthusiastically spread worship of his god, and minimized worship of other gods, considering them to be inferiors who served the great Isẹ́tú. Later in life, he even claimed to be the descendant and chosen representative of Isẹ́tú in the mortal world. The official royal cult of the sky god became powerful under his rule, and established itself throughout the kingdom. After his death, the royal cult deified Sọlmhẹ́thu, but also suffered from the collapse in centralized, royal authority. Isẹ́tú declined in importance, as most people returned to their old patrons. But the royal cult did survive, and claimed that Isẹ́tú and Sọlmhẹ́thu would soon send a sign to their faithful. The appearance of the blue comet was interpreted by many as fulfilling a prophecy that had been spread by the Cult of the Sky, which has enjoyed dramatically increased popularity since then.

The Cult of the Sky believes Isẹ́tú to be the father of the gods. Sometimes anthropomorphized, especially in the past, he is usually presented as literally being the sky. The sun and moon are his eyes, and the stars (which have recently become visible again with the clearing of the red sky) are the souls of the faithful who have been taken up into the sky for eternity. The official explanation of the blue comet is that it was the soul of Sọlmhẹ́thu, and that the changes it brought were the sign of a new age. A small splinter group insists that the red sky was the true form of Isẹ́tú, and the blue comet and it the changes in its wake were instead a sign of his displeasure with people for abandoning Sọlmhẹ́thu's legacy.

Owing much of its influence and popularity to Sọlmhẹ́thu and his unification, the Cult continues to claim that no ruler of Héokalón can claim legitimacy without its blessing. During the collapse of the short-lived unified kingdom, the Cult was able to collect most of the physical symbols of royal power and authority either introduced by Sọlmhẹ́thu or adopted by him from earlier local rulers. The combination of respect and fear still afforded to the old king means that even those who do not follow the Cult's teachings would pay close attention if it were to give its support to a would-be re-unifier.
Hugging the long coastline running north from the Kọ̀p Hlẹ̀sọ́ river, Džíu Phè Hwǔ is dominated by temperate rainforest. The human population is concentrated along the coast and in the broad river delta in the south where the forest is less dense and large open areas more common. Further inland, and away from the river, are vast stretches of untouched old-growth forest. Considered mysterious and dangerous by the native humans, the deep forest is believed to be haunted by spirits and any number of strange and overworldly creatures. The land also rises towards the northwest, becoming hilly and eventually breaking out into a series of low mountains in the corner of the region.

Away from the deep forest, scattered plots of farmland cluster erratically, as farmers rely on slash-and-burn farming and periodically move on to new fields. Once the soil is depleated, farmers abandon the land to lie fallow and eventually regrow as new forest. Long-term, continous settlement in the same place exists along the coast, where fishing villages prefer to remain close to reliable waters, and has developed more recently in the fertile delta. But most people still have little attachment to the land, and are quick to move on if they feel the time is right.

The three largest and most significant towns are Pthǎi Èu, Tšrìj Ṭhù and Ró Nùk. Located on the coast, about a third of the way down from the northern border, Pthǎi Èu is the oldest of the three. Controlled by the powerful Lọ̀plẹ̀ and Gãk tribes, themselves locked in a fierce but simmering rivalry that only rarely breaks out into open war, it is considered the traditional center of power in the region. Tšrìj Ṭhù is further south on the coast, at the northern fringe of the delta. Founded originally by the Thwøyǐj tribe, it was adopted as the home of the powerful Sọ́gẹ chieftains and remains the closest thing Džíu Phè Hwǔ has to a capital. Much further upriver, near the border, is Ró Nùk. The smallest and youngest of the three, it is controlled by the Zbãyúik: one of the few tribes interested in expansion upriver and inland.
The Sọ́kǎu are seafarers. They claim to have always been such, though the question of whether they are native to Džíu Phè Hwǔ or originally came from across the sea is one they have no answer to, nor any real interest in. Considering the wide Kọ̀p Hlẹ̀sọ́ to be a mostly acceptable substitute for the real waters of the ocean, they have lived along the coast and riverbank for many long years, and have only slowly begun to take more of an interest in what lies further inland.

The Sọ́kǎu are tall, with fair to light brown skin that more readily tans than burns despite its light color. Brown hair is the most common, though blond and red are far from truly rare, and their eyes are a variety of light colors with brown being quite rare. Though apparently typical humans, they claim to have mixed ancestry, with a small amount of elvish blood from long ago.

Though they do engage in some farming, to supplement the food collected from the sea and river, they have generally little attachment to the land. Control over productive fishing areas and knowledge of currents and winds out in the ocean are highly prized. On the other hand, control and ownership of land is seen as having little value.

The Sọ́kǎu are tribal, passing down extensive oral memory of long geneologies and placing a great deal of importance on tribal membership and blood relations, no matter how distant. A common sentiment is that while one may fight with their family, they must defend their family against another member of their tribe, and that other tribemate against someone from another tribe. Relations between tribes, however, are extremely fluid. Only a small number of feuds persist for long, and it is common for two tribes to spend a year or two fighting only to join together against a third and quickly become close allies.

Skill in battle is highly regarded, as is cleverness and ability to enrich oneself through trade. Extravagent shows of riches and luxury are seen as proof of one's ability, and extreme generosity is seen as a way to show off one's wealth by acting as though the impressively rich gifts are insignificant. People will gather around leaders who are able to make themselves and their followers wealthy. The greatest leaders are seen as those who are especially generous with the riches they accumulate, either as spoils of war or more legitimate trade. The Sọ́kǎu are therefore noted for greedily pursuing any means to enrich themselves, while at the same time generously giving away their wealth.

In war they strictly adhere to an unwritten code of honor. Honor is gained by proving oneself in battle through acts of courage and by defeating worthy enemies. Loot and spoils of war are seen as the rightful reward of victorious fighters, but anything left behind and not taken as loot should be left alone and not damaged since there is no honor in wanton destruction. Likewise, noncombatants are to be left alone, since honor comes from defeating worthy enemies not unworthy ones. However, the expectation is that all men learn to fight, and so any adult male is generally considered a combatant. The only major exception being shamans.
Recognition of power and authority among the Sọ́kǎu is highly personal, and most people respect two overlapping spheres of authority. Loyalty to one's tribe is considered essential, and the words of tribal elders and members of distinguished bloodlines within the tribe are given a great deal of weight. But people who have proved themselves skilled and honorable are also highly esteemed, regardless of tribe. It is far from uncommon for a particularly skilled warrior to gather a following from a variety of different tribes. Ultimately, power rests in the hands of those who are capable of keeping hold of it by convincing others that they should have it.

Currently, the Sọ́gẹ tribe is recognized as the most powerful, and is able to enforce a loose hegemony over the others. But the tribes cannot be said to be unified in any real sense, and the hegemons' power depends on mastering the delicate balance of knowing when to pressure the other tribes into following orders and when to back off and let them pursue their own agendas.

Issues of law are handled by unwritten, and sometimes vague, codes of honor. When a dispute cannot be easily resolved, and the parties do not want to resort to more extreme solutions, tribal elders are called upon to judge based on their long experience of observing previous judgements and precedents.
The extensive forests are an excellent source of wood.

The cultural obsession with enriching oneself as much as possible while simultaneously giving lavish and extravagent gifts leaves the Sọ́kǎu in constant need of luxury goods
The Sọ́kǎu follow a collection of mystical, animist and shamanist traditions, collectively known as Tšhlèi. All things in the world are believed to have a spirit, which resides in a spirit world separate from and parallel to the human world. These spirits and their world are strange and inscrutable. Contact with them, especially prolonged contact, is dangerous. Extensive training is required to learn to safely contact the spirit world, and even more is required to learn to understand the strangeness of that world well enough to gain anything valuable from the experience.

The spirit world is said to mirror the living world. But the spirit world is an inverted image: the spirits of inanimate objects are conscious, while the spirit forms of living and animate beings are normally unliving and unthinking. When sleeping, people become less conscious and aware, and thus their spirit forms become closer to awareness. Dreams are said to come from vague glimses of the spirit world by the dreamer's partially awakened spirit. It is only after death that most people's spirits awakens fully; the exception being shamans, who learn to wake their spirits and become aware of both worlds. Shamans are therefore said to be both alive and dead, and though they are highly respected they are also feared as no longer entirely natural.

The main role of the shamans is to act as intermediaries between the two worlds for their people. Though strange, dangerous and not always trustworthy, the spirits have knowledge of many things that people cannot. Seeking knowledge or advice from the spirits requires passing over into the spirit world, which requires an awakened spirit, rituals involving entheogenic drugs and repetative, droning and trance-inducing music, and enough experience to safely navigate the spirit world, deal with the spirits there and find your way back. After all that, the messages are usually as strange and difficult to understand as the spirits themselves and require a good deal of interpretation by the shaman.

In addition to crossing over into the spirit world, shamans are important for dealing with spirits that cross over the other way. While some are harmless, others are potentially dangerous. Some are merely tricksters, and simply have a mischevious desire to cause petty trouble. Some are more malevolent and seek to cause pain and suffering. The most dangerous, however, are corrupted spirits who desire to experience the living world and to truly belong in it. They inevitably spread their corruption and madness in the living world in their desperation to have what they cannot. These various types of wayward spirits are held to be the cause of disease and misfortune, and so shamans are healers in addition to their other duties. Knowledge of herbal medicines and drugs are an important part of shaman training, and curing a disease and driving out bad spirits are seen as inseparable parts of the same action.

Holy Center:

One of the more important locations, known to the Sọ́kǎu as the Hidden Grove, is a small collection of trees believed to have particularly active spirits. Located only a short journey into an arm of the deep forest that reaches south towards the river, it's combination of spiritual importance and relative ease of access makes it a popular destination for Tšhlèi shamans and those seeking their help.

Wēkache
Region 47
The eastern half of Wēkache is covered by dense, mostly coniferous temperate rainforest. The majority of the forest is inhabited only by small bands of elves, who prefer to leave as little evidence of their presence as possible. The forests are green, wet, and filled with life. Deer and elk are plentiful, as are boars, bears, cougars and lynx. The Sọ́kǎu have established a small settlement on the short coastline. A good natural harbor protected on the land side by a rocky hill, the site had been used for decades as a hideout for raiders. Only recently has a more permanent settlement been established, and has been given the unofficial name of Tšhíj Gọ̀u.

Further west into the center of the region, the land rises into hills and low mountains. The hilly highlands stretch westward, eventually dropping quickly as they approaches the river. The rocky hills and higlands are much less densely forested, especially further west. But what the hills lack in forests, they make up for in goats and goatherders. Small farming villages can also be found scattered around in valleys, but it is ubiquitous goats that life for the hill tribes revolve around.

In the southwest, there is a narrow fringe of lowland running along the river. The fertile soil is heavily farmed by cousins of the goatherding hill people. Productive and prosperous, it is the most densely populated region of Wēkache.
Elves
The dense forest in the east is populated by small bands of elves. Patient and stealthy hunters, they are more adept at sudden and overwhelming bursts of energy than prolonged exertion and tire quickly if forced into a long, sustained effort. When hunting or fighting they prefer to use ambush and poison, usually delived by blowgun darts. Their vision is better than humans' in dim or dark conditions, and they prefer to do most of their hunting around twilight, disliking bright daylight.

The elves believe all animals have spirits, and reject the idea that there is any meaningful difference between people and animals. They also believe that when an animal is eaten, its spirit passes into those who ate it. Eating the dead is seen as a way to allow their spirit to live on, while also allowing their power to pass on to their eaters. They claim that in the past they were even able to gain the memories of the dead this way. But the ability to do so was itself gained by eating someone with the power, and was lost to the elves several decades after the False Dawn. Nevertheless, they continue to eat their dead, and if given the opportunity will eat dead members of other bands, and even outsiders, in order to capture their spirit and strength. Refusing to eat a dead animal is a serious insult, and ensuring that nobody can eat it is an extreme act, as it prevents the spirit from living on and causes it to die a true death. Unlike animals, plants are considered to not have spirits. While the elves will eat plants, they consider them less worthy food due to the lack of spirit, and meat should always be the centerpiece of a proper meal.

Though the elves can live for hundreds of years, there are currently no known to be a century and a half old. In the decades after the False Dawn, a strange disease spread among the elves. It first appeared as a muscle tremors and difficulty with control of fine movements, including speech. As the disease progressed, the infected became weaker and weaker. After a year they would become unable to move, and eventually die. Those who ate dead victims of the disease reported that their memories of the later stages of the disease were strange and disturbing. A rare meeting of leaders from all the bands concluded that everyone alive at the time of the False Dawn had been corrupted. In order to prevent the corruption from spreading and continuing, they had no choice but to break the chain of memories and ban all those who had been alive during the Dawn, or carried their memories, from being eaten. Over the next several decades, everyone who had the memories of the Dawn eventually succumbed to the disease. But the ban succeeded, and the disease has disappeared, along with the ability to pass on memories.

Humans
The highlands in the west and center of the region are populated by tribes of humans, related to the humans of the far north of Héokalón ([Region 45]). Semi-nomadic pastoralist goat herders, they periodically travel between summer grazing areas higher in the hills and winter dwellings in valleys. The rugged terrain makes travel through much of the hilly region difficult, and many of the tribes and villages are significantly isolated, even from their closest neighbors. Isolation has cultivated a great variety of culture and language; different groups often find communication difficult, and tend to be distrustful of each other. Generally, though, they are hardy and resilient, and all the tribes prize endurance and dogged determination.

Relatives of some of the hill tribes also live in the lowlands along the river. More sedentary than in the hills, they rely more on agriculture than goats for food. Though both of the two groups recognize the close relation between them, they also look down on each other. The highlanders see the lowlanders as soft, unable to handle proper life in the hills, while the lowlanders consider the hill tribes to be uncultured.
Goats are common in the hilly and mountainous central and western parts of Wēkache. The hill tribes rely heavily on domesticated goats for food and clothes. The people of the western lowlands also keep goats, though they are much less reliant on them.
There is little organized religion in the region. The elves emphasize the spirits of animals, denying that non-animals possess spirits. The spirits of the dead pass into those who eat them, and are able to live on through them. Carnivores are respected and revered, since they have accumulated the spirits and strength of those they have killed and eaten. While on the other hand herbivores are looked down on as weak, only containing their own, original spirit. Dying without being eaten dooms the soul to a true death and is considered to be a terrifying prospect. The most important rituals relate to hunting and death. As a rite of passage in order to become an adult, a young elf must leave their band and survive alone in the forest for a time. In their time alone, the new adult decides on a particular predatory animal to adopt as a totem, and eventually returns with an impressive kill to share with the band. Popular choices for totem animal include: bears, cougars, lynx, birds of prey such as eagles, owls, hawks and falcons, and a large, venomous viper native to the region.

The humans follow animist ideas, and believe that all things, both clearly living and seemingly non-living, possess spirits and are animate. All of nature and natural phenomenon are caused or controlled by some spirit or other. Appeasing powerful spirits is important in order to ensure good fortune and avoid disasters. The exact details of the relevant rituals tend to vary from tribe to tribe, but all rely on shamans to assist in communing with spirits. Small shrines can commonly be found in the hills, raised to some local spirit and with small offerings left by travelers. A handful of major shrines, with dedicated priests and settlements growing around them, have developed over the years as well.

Holy Center: Native Animism

The highest peak in the region, called by the nearby hill tribes Ākāro, is highly regarded by both humans and elves. Distant but visible in the eastern forests, the elves claim the summit is the roost of a massive and ancient owl. A deadly predator with a voracious appetite, it is also seen as a protector: hunting blightspawn and other twisted, corrupted things. There is ongoing debate regarding whether the blue comet was the Great Owl purging the skies of the last remnants of corruption, or the Owl leaving and thus a sign of worse things to come. The human tribes worship the spirit of the mountain, which also holds power over the sky and weather, though some more distant tribes downplay its importance. The mountain is home to the largest and most significant shrine in the region: one of the few to attract attention and pilgrimage from all tribes.

[JBarca]

The Dolod of Nellen

https://i.ibb.co/f1NMXLc/Old-Avakon-Flag.png

The Dolod: Beings with perfect recall and hereditary memories seek to add all possible experiences to their peoples' memories.

Leader(s): The Quluq, a mind-melded group of seven Dolod.

Capital: Nellen
Holy Center: The Urelleru [Yemnellenmey, worship of the sun, moon, and memory itself]

Resource: Desert Bell seeds (spices)
Need: Clay
Starting Tech: Pottery


The sands and stone of Nellen are harsh, unforgiving, and, most of all, unchanging. Oh yes, the dunes shift, the rocks crumble, the winds blow. But the shape of the land does not. Dry, hot days and cold, desolate nights are all but guaranteed, while the moving sands promise new sights daily. Small burrowing reptiles and mammals, most commonly the hairless desert marmots, hunt for scarce roots and even scarcer insects.

If one is particularly unlucky, one might stumble across one of the so-called roving pits. Impossible to find intentionally but improbable to avoid for long stretches, these pits are deep quicksand traps that are covered and revealed by the shifting dunes. More often than not, though, they leave one stranded in a massive labyrinth of caverns and tunnel twisting beneath the sands, home to untold horrors and known as the Snarled Stone. Or so the rumors go; few who find one of these pits return home to speak of it.

The one constant in this desolate hellscape, though, is the roving Blightspawn. The heat, dry air, sand traps, and lack of vegetation are nothing compared to the true horrors of Nellen. The less said about these abominations, the better.

Nellen has one bright spot, though. A vast cave system near its border, accessible by an easy climb down a canyon, has the region’s easiest access to fresh water. A spring floods the lower reaches of the caverns, providing nourishment and shade for those who seek it. Some larger caves near the top of the canyon have spent centuries collecting sediment blown by the winds of Nellen and are now home to some surprisingly fertile plant life. The caves are even somewhat safe, at least comparatively; only the lowest and most inaccessible cracks in the canyon connect to the Snarled Stone.

This system is home to the only permanent settlement in Nellen, Gilig. Structures, mostly consisting of rough, stacked stone walls at one end of a cave, are dotted throughout the canyon and in the cave system contained within. A handful of free standing structures can be found at the base of the canyon, typically constructed of mud or baked sand. The Forum, a pit dug near the lip of the canyon and lined with stone seats, overlooks much of Gilig and serves as the settlement’s meeting area and seat of the Quluq.


The Dolod are short, thick, and hardy bipedal creatures. Their flesh has taken on the color and texture of old leather from their generations in the sun and wind of Nellen. They have an almost childlike quality to them as their heads are nearly the size of their torsos, with flat eyes covered in a protective film, a human-like nose, and a small mouth lined with two rows of teeth. They have two sets of arms. One ends in large hands with three thick fingers, while the other set ends in six small, dextrous digits.

Owing to their lack of visible sex organs (or any dimorphism at all) and protective flesh, the Dolod only wear clothing for very formal occasions or to keep outsiders from being uncomfortable in their presence.

The Dolod eat an omnivorous diet consisting mostly of the plants found in and around Gilig, their capital. They hunt marmots, insects, and the various reptiles of Nellen as well, though these are considered delicacies.

The Dolod are a people with no past. That is not to say that they are a new civilization, but rather that they have no concept of the past. They have perfect memories and little to no control over these experiences. To a Dolod, their first taste of the sweet onions that grow near Gilig is constantly occurring. The Dolod language has no past tense - their minds process their present and past as all part of one constant event. A Dolod is born with the memories of all three parents, as well, thus giving the youngest offspring a place of privilege and honor since they will be carrying on the most memory. To a Dolod, death is unfortunate but only truly tragic if the lost individual had yet to pass on their knowledge.

Dolods find joy in pottery. They craft pitchers for transporting water, bowls for serving food, and simple shapes for decoration, all with images of their memories transcribed onto them. Studying an elder’s collection of art is considered a great joy and honor, as it gives a glimpse into the mind of one with so much to share.

Much of a Dolod’s life is spent cultivating the plants of the canyon, wandering the desert in search of new and exciting things to add to their memories, and in carrying out the orders of the Quluq. Dolods live for survival, but see the possibility of experiencing more of the world as incredibly exciting. They have a biological imperative to add memories to the community.

Dolod are incredibly community-oriented. The memories are all that matter, thus the young are considered nearly sacrosanct as they carry the most memories and have the most capacity for more.

Dolod live for approximately fifteen years, with some notable elders living for two centuries or more. Dolod are born fully mentally mature and physically mature within three years. Mating is done in triplets, and triplets typically mate but one time, the better to ensure offspring with diverse memories.


The Dolod are currently led by the Quluq, a council that oversees Dolod development. It plans adventures for adults to find new experiences, dictates interaction with other peoples, and oversees resources allocation to ensure all Dolod are cared for.

The Quluq is made up of seven Dolod who serve for life. Because Dolod experience such short lifetimes, this typically means a relatively rapid turnover. The Quluq, though, engages in a Sunsearing with each new member. In short, this unites the seven into one mind, sharing memories and experiences. When there is risk to the people, though, the entire Quluq can be replaced at once without a Sunsearing to inject bold new ideas into the leadership. This drastic action is also taken if a member of the Quluq dies without Moonbathing (the process by which a member is removed from the shared mind), as such a loss irrevocably damages the minds of those still Seared to the lost individual.

[In short, the Quluq changes rapidly through, effectively, hereditary means. If the leadership is killed or abdicates, the replacement is, effectively, “adopted.”]

The current Quluq is:

Diadaid - Master of Speech, Overseer of Culture, Mouth of the Quluq.
Helmleh - Master of the Militia, Overseer of the Wall, Fist of the Quluq.
Ullu - Master of Pottery, Overseer of Crafts, Fingers of the Quluq.
Selmles - Master of Memory, Overseer of the Urelleru, Mind of the Quluq.
Gegeg - Master of Travel, Overseer of Intrigue, Eyes of the Quluq.
Qoolilooq - Master of Peace, Overseer of Trade, Hand of the Quluq.
Disdsid - Master of Joy, Overseer of Festivals, Face of the Quluq.

With stats: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24596449&postcount=39) 1,2,3,3,4
DIP - 4
MIL - 2
OPU - 5
FAI - 3
INT - 1



The Dolod flavor much of their food with the dried seeds of a fruit that grows in Nellen. These Desert Bells are flavorful and, when powdered, act as a mild preservative. They are the Dolod’s primary export.

With their heavy reliance on pottery for cultural practices, the Dolod are in constant need of clay imports.

Starting Tech: Pottery.

Trading Posts:
[Owned by Dolod] - The Upper Caves of Gilig
[Vacant] - Lower Caves of Gilig
[Vacant] - The Distant Oasis


The Dolod worship the sun and moon as the dual eyes of the spirit of the world’s memory, called the Emnellenme. They witness all that transpires and provide the inspiration for the Dolod to do the same. It is from this worship that the Dolod have pottery. By laying out soft clay images for the sun to see, the images become fixed and unchangeable, forever implanted in the mind of the Emnellenme and recorded to share with other Dolod.

The sun is the perfected eye of the Emnellenme, whereas the moon serves as its competitor in many myths. For this reason, the moon is known to, on some occasions, destroy memories. If one wishes a deed to be kept secret, it is done in the night. Some Dolod are born without memories. These moon-touched are sent on quests into the depths of the Nellen to seek the sun’s blessing. Few return.

The Holy site in Nellen is the Urelleru, a great stone surface a day’s journey from Gilig. Pottery, from the pitchers for water to flat slabs used as decoration, is sacred to Emnellenme and thus to all Dolod. The Urelleru functions as a massive open-air kiln.

[Rolepgeek]

Kingdom of Lhungho Saar
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/718323511608868954/725432605851517019/Troll_flag.png
Big, regenerating, and always hungry, the river trolls, their hippos, and their thralls all answer to the troll-king - so long as there is food.

Region 221 – Troll Country
Once known as Surriv, now called Ljung Ghrakka Saar by its present lords, and known by most simply as ‘Troll Country’, the basin of the great river of Sur is a lush, fertile land, with numerous floodplains and wetlands among the many tributaries leading to the river proper. Stonehorn buffalo, knifehead boars, whitewater dogs, crownbreaker elephants and Surrivan lions all call these lands their home, hunting and foraging among the fens and grasses, while scattered trees turn to woodlands in the north as the climate warms, and seasonal monsoons bring life-nourishing rains.

The most iconic aspect of Troll Country, however, would be the river ecosystems themselves, and the hippopotami that dominate them. While the rivers define the landscape, flush with an incredible diversity of life, both wholly and partial aquatic, the hippos define the rivers, and have greatly contributed to the expansion of the wetlands across the landscape, as have the trolls who herd them.

Most riverbanks prone to flooding serve as home to villages of elves or dwarves, tending to seasonal grain farms, hunting or trapping smaller game, and fishing the rivers for enough to sustain themselves, all the while fearing their smiling overlords, whose appetites and power seem equally insurmountable.

The lords of Troll Country are, as the name may imply, river trolls, who rule over the elves, men, and dwarves who make their homes on the riverbanks. The Dhraan, as the trolls refer to themselves, are massive, typically standing between 30 and 40 hands tall at the shoulders when fully upright, and commonly weigh between 60 and 175 stone. Colors range from bluish-green to reddish-brown and dappled gray – these colors can shift somewhat to be darker or lighter in response to environmental and social cues. Trolls are perhaps most notably characterized by large, long toothy snouts like that of a crocodile, with thick hides coated by a thin coat of permeable scales.

As trolls are prone to ‘turning to stone’ when out of the water for too long, their dress tends to reflect this – when they know they will be unable to submerge themselves for extended periods, trolls will dress in hides soaked with hippo fat, or failing that, river muck, clay, and mud. Most of the time, however, troll attire is rather more oriented towards the purposes of self-decoration, armor, or protecting injuries while a troll heals – though this rarely takes long unless the injury is a missing limb.

To outsiders, the two most infamous traits of trolls are intrinsically linked – their ravenous hunger, and their rapid regeneration. The trolls claim the latter as a sign of their goddess’s favor, and the former informs much of their culture. Combined with their understanding of medicinal herbs, a sufficiently well-fed troll can typically survive injuries that would be death sentences for other species – even impalement through the neck by a spear is but a handicap for particularly fat trolls, as their bodies can produce blood nearly as fast as it is lost, not to mention a rapid closing. This regeneration is taxing, however, and not without costs: tumorous growths are common among battle-hardened or elderly trolls, and their sheer body mass means many trolls are constantly hungry already – and without sufficient energy to heal, the stone-like hibernation that they may resort to is much like death.

The primary food source for trolls, beyond the tribute of their thralls, comes from herding the shovelsnout hippopotamus, which serves as the primary source of meat, hides, and bone tools for the river trolls - the banded hippopotami are still wild. In addition to the hippo bloats, there are at least two species of bird the trolls care for and use in daily life, the redwinged eagle, a large raptor which they use in hunting smaller prey on land and for sport; and the giant plover, a small wading bird kept as pets and to help pick leftover scraps from a troll's teeth.

The present lifestyle of the trolls can be maintained only through the labor of their thralls – the elves and dwarves which once lived along the riverbank ruled only by themselves, now working in order to provide their riverine lords with sufficient food to ensure their appetites remain focused elsewhere. Though precise counts are notoriously difficult, some have estimated that there may be even a dozen thralls for every civilized troll.

Before the trolls, there were the dwarves. Gouging the land's flesh, prying out it's bones, sucking out the world's golden marrow in their sweltering little huts. So when the mountain fell, the dwarves fled, taking what splintered remnants of their home they could from the holes in the world's skin. They fled to the waters that bled from the wound of the earth, clean and pure as starlight on the mountain-tops, and they stopped by the great river, before it grew too great for what little they knew of the waters to bear them safely on. And with no marrow to drink, and no bones to shelter in, they might have despaired - but the earth heals itself as we do, and is never all aright, and so the dwarves could find the splinters of the world's bones, and these they knew well how to break for their desires. So they cut the sharp shards of the world's broken body, still reeling from that Frozen Light, and they made them into tidy fragments from which to build home and hearth. And they lived well, for a time.

But before the dwarves, were the elves. Reaping in the dark, basking in the love of the land, and recounting the stories of their youth so many centuries ago. When the Frozen Light shone, the elves say it burned them like nothing else before or since, and that when the earth cried out in pain, the seas heaved themselves up to overrun the great river's flanks, spilling a water that was as poison to all living thing, a Blight upon the world. When the fields would not bear fruit - when the river's tempestuous floods threatened to drown what little peace they found - when they could not bury their dead for fear that the roots of the trees that once loved them would snare the living too - then the elves were generous. The dwarves and their walls of carven bone would bring safety - the elves would bring sustenance, dragging home death from the dark, a bloody toil that gave meat by fallen hunters as oft as it did by fallen prey. And together, they lived as well as a peoples could manage, in the moons after the Frozen Light. But the elves grew bold - the dwarves grew brash. They had survived the river thus far, had they not? Why not claim both her sides, and further still their lot?

But before the elves, was the river. Mighty, winding, roaring in flood, a murmur in drought, but always, always the river flowed, from the cold mountain snows and the monsoons in the hills, the river widened, deepened. It thrashed on the surface of the world like a child's temper, wrinkling and smoothing all at once, until nothing near her path could call itself untouched. The river was as a great beast, wondrous, host to a thousand lesser creatures and more, but never, never to be underestimated. And with the Frozen Light so freshly piercing all, she was a wounded beast, cornered and desperate - and when the elves and the dwarves took to yoke her, she fought. Surging one moon to drain the next, upsetting the efforts of the peoples who lived on her shores, dependent on her gifts for so long, to claim her in such rude fashion. But the elves were patient, and arrogant - the dwarves crafty and stubborn. They devised a plan by which to pin the river, where she could not unmake their efforts. Take the shards and fractions of shattered femur and fragmented tibia, of worldspine and cave's tooth, gather them in the woven skin of young trees, still drinking in soil and rain, not yet callused by sun and burrow, and drive these like spears into the belly of the river. Atop these piled carcasses would their toil be safeguarded, a foundation from which their burdensome task could be completed. But these charnel-house pillars could not help but accomplish their heavyset task, and their masters drove them hard, piercing deep - too deep. They built with avarice in their hearts, legacy in their minds, and potential in their souls.

And in the river, they found us.



Troll families are typically called kin-circles, and will consist of anywhere from 3 to 8 adults and their children, often in similar numbers as the parents. These families are themselves part of larger kin-groups made up multiple kin-circles with familial ties to on another, and this sort of hierachical grouping continues to larger and larger groups of trolls. Internally, these families are dually hierarchical, with both male and female trolls establishing a dominance hierarchy amongst each other. This hierarchy is mutable as injuries and hunger fluctuate, although the familial bonds and loyalty usually predominate in terms of informing social interactions and relationship temperature. Hierarchies between different kin-circles and groups are likewise mutable, but this change is more frequently based on prestige and informed by violence.

Troll social structure is built around access to food, both prescriptively and descriptively. Higher status means more access to food, and more access to food means higher status. The unifying impulse for the Dhraan is hunger, and so their society has a somewhat unusual hierarchy of prestige. While the very highest position is occupied by the Troll-King and their kin-circle - currently King Haanhangandhal - just below them are the Eduuzhe, overseers of the Inghudhu, who occupy a position of rather precarious prominence in the kingdom, as it is they and their bloat-thralls who are responsible for guiding, breeding, and culling the hippo bloats that feed much of the Trollish Kingdom.

Similarly well-fed and similarly precarious, but less desirable than either Eduuzh or Inghudhu, are the various Unngthezhe and Ixhudhu who manage the populations of thralls and collect the thrall tax - the Ixhudhu are also called upon in times of war to gather hosts of thralls and fight for the kingdom. Collectively, the Unngthezhe and the Eduuzhe make up the bulk of the Trollmoot, who will meet in part or in full to argue over the finer and coarser elements of life - beyond art and contesting with other trolls, bickering appears to be among the chief occupations of the wealthy and well-fed in troll-society, though it might be noted that there is a level of satiety past which the frequency of said bickering begins to fall again, while the quality of the bickering itself rises.

Below the level of Edhuuzhe and Unngthezhe, the organization of Dhraan society begins to drop off rather precipitously - the various artisans, laborers, and craftsfolk of the kingdom are most often attached to other kin-circles of Edhuuzhe, Unngthezhe, Inghudhu, or, on occasion, the barge-trolls which travel between settlements along the rivers, surviving on hospitality and whatever acumen for trading they might scrape together.

It is not infrequent for such disreputable folk to take thralls with them, making use of their counsel for trading, using them as intermediaries with thrall settlements, and even treating them as though fellow trolls, in the most egregious cases. It is no wonder so many Ixhudhu are suspicious of unfamiliar barge-trolls - one can never be certain how the thralls will respond to the sight of such strange and unnatural relationships between thrall and troll. Likewise, Ixhudhu are more liable to rely on additional thrall-taxes than to keep kin near that neither aid in controlling the thralls nor provide food themselves.

Finally, there are the bands of disorganized, nearly feral trolls scattered throughout the country, hunting, foraging, and preying on travellers and passers-by, unable to see the merits of cooperation nor plan far enough ahead to easily grow past their half-starved state.


Though the spadesnout hippo is one of the most well-known elements of the region, their need for wetlands and the ravenous appetites of their river troll Inghudhu means few, if any, are made available to outsiders. The river’s gifts are many and varied, however, and so it the foremost export of the Trolls consist of a multitude of healing herbs. Over the decades, the high injury rate among trolls has led to a well-developed understanding of the restorative properties of local plantlife - but none are so greatly desired or widely useful as Mother's Milk.

The Wadingtooth flower, identifiable by it's cream-colored blossoms and colorful but prickly leaves, is a hardy plant readily found along the banks of rivers and marshes, where they appear to thrive, and from which Mother's Milk is drawn, in the form of a pale, thin, blue-ish sap or nectar. Mother's Milk is most remarkable for its capacity to enhance the regenerative abilities of most living creatures, but especially trolls, whose natural capacity for healing and regrowth is not only accelerated but eased - scar tissue, tumors, and the itch often associated with regeneration are all reduced in severity and duration when Mother's Milk is used, and thus it has become one of the most valued non-food commodities in the region.

Usually, one of three groups does the trading – the trolls themselves do most trading out of Silverstone Fords, while the markets of Lowtown host dwarven traders selling the product of nearby Wadingtooth fields and elf foraging parties travel out to meet foreigners by Five Brooks. Most of what they ask for in return consists of Food of some form – the appetites of trolls are endless, and without a steady supply of materails with which to fill their gullets, trouble may brew – whether from peckish trolls, or overburdened thralls.
Starting Tech: Animal Husbandry

The trolls give praise and thanks to Ghrakka Yonghalo, the River Mother, their patron deity of life, fertility, and healing. Though other deities may exist, it is Yonghalo that the trolls see as having birthed their race, which is first and most favored by her, though she is Mother to Many. Feasts and births are celebrated in equal measure, and her blessing is thought to be most abundant in the Lju-Nghutthi, the healer priests.

Lju-Nghutthi are often travelers, staying in no place overlong, performing the rituals, tending to the maimed, telling the stories, inciting the feasts and passing on the blessings of the waters, but it is not unknown for the most prestigious of trolls to have Lju-Nghutthi who elect to remain with them. Given the importance of feasts in Dhraan culture, it is no surprise that there is such demand for the healer priests, whose attendance at such a feast is said to bless it.

More broadly speaking, however, the act of consumption is one of paramount importance in the troll faith - if one is consumed, then they are not truly deceased - their being and selfhood becomes part of that which consumes them. This logic may explain why the offering of flesh (typically a finger joint) fills a role broadly similar to the offerings of bread and salt in cultures of smaller stature - though it is typically reserved for greeting strangers and very formal occasions - and in the cases of formalities, samples of the host's flesh are typically prepared well ahead of time and preserved, so as to be capable of continuing to perform the duties of host during the event.

Bellowing Bridge is the name given by thralls to the broken remnants of the dwarves’ construction site, where the trolls first awoke. It is now used as a forum of sorts for the more sated trolls to argue the finer things in life (thus the name), as well as the largest shrine recognized across all the meanders of Troll Country.

Narava, Region 210
A rugged, heavily forested jungle landscape, Narava is home to a wide variety of flora and fauna, from the cunning and territorial greater flat-faced monkey to the unnerving but (usually) harmless whispershark and the deadly pygmy ants. The trees are colorful, close-set, and heavy with fruit, while the undergrowth alternates between remarkable, foreboding dense ground cover, and sparser but taller growth that stretches from tree to tree like living nets.

Most of the region was lost to the jungle in the wake of the False Dawn - especially the banks of the Sur and Erapira, where feral troll populations took root and prevented any attempt at resettlement until recently. Numerous ruins dot the landscape, signs of a prior civilization swallowed by trees, flooded by shifting riverbanks, or simply left to wear away under rain and sun. Many of these ruins are in the process of being reclaimed and inhabited as newfound access to trade and fishing allows the populace to take advantage of the burgeoning prosperity they enjoy at the confluence of the two great rivers of Kiswa.

The Vyrka are by all appearances a brother peoples to the Vygra of Vyterrat - their forms are masculine and compact as compared to the feminine features of their southern counterparts, but they likewise display four different archetypes of form and feature that can be drawn in association with four basic elements. The Vyrka refer to these four elements (and the four phenoforms associated with them) as Ka, a word that can also be used to mean ‘spirit’ or ‘role’, and which plays an important part in their spiritual rituals.

The Vyrka live within a socially enforced caste system based on Ka. As the Ka of one’s parents has no bearing upon one’s own Ka, there are no restrictions on interactions or mingling with those of other Ka (though neither is this encouraged) - it primarily determines what occupations and tasks one is expected - and allowed - to perform. Though there is no physically enforced prohibition or restriction upon performing tasks outside your role, it is considered shameful and at times even vulgar, and often results in ostracization by one’s community. In dire times, those who take up non-Ka tasks out of necessity are lauded for their sacrifice - but this is always and only meant to be a temporary solution.

Ravyk are stereotypically slender, with skin devoid of color and often so thin as to reveal violet veins like scattered, frozen lightning. Their hair is likewise grayscale, and will either cling like fog, slowly shifting in the wind, or curl into a resilient cushion-like fluff that bounces back regardless of grooming. Their eyes, however, are so varied as to defy categorization, every part of a rainbow held inside.
Efryt tend to be visibly muscled, with minimal padding, skin any color of the horizon at sunset, hair so vividly bright or so deeply dark that one might be forgiven for believing their skull was aflame, and eyes reflective enough to appear to glow.
Bravyd are thick-set, powerfully built and heavy, covered by skin more easily distinguished by texture than color, as cupric greens, speckled grays, and loamy browns bleed into one another. The eyes are as likely to be dull and flat as they are to shine like polished stone, and their hair, when they have any, is usually wiry, coarse, and straight.
Mikra are considered to have a middling build, with wavy hair the color of foam, clay, or sand, skin the color of rivers and streams in spring, and expressive eyes hidden behind two pairs of eyelids. Their fingers are often webbed, and many can breathe in water as easily as in air.


Though there is little in the way of comparison or memories from before the False Dawn, the sheer number of ruins in Narava point to a strong presence of a civilization - possibly one related to that in Inkhwabi. Whatever the case, in the aftermath of that catastrophe, the Vykra tribes pulled inwards to focus on survival and safety. The Mirka have become something of an underclass since then, given the dangers associated with many of their traditional professions.


---

The Ravyk, whose Ka is that of wind, are considered most ideally suited for positions of spiritual leadership, arbitration, and diplomacy. Ravyk born to families of lesser stature often occupy themselves as hunters, weavers, favored servants, courtesans, and musicians. In times of war, they will often be outfitted with slings or light throwing spears to serve as ranged combatants.

The Efryt, whose Ka is that of fire, are held up as paragons of military expertise and passion; the most honored among them are often great warriors or commanders. Below these vaunted few are found smiths and jewellers, bakers and chefs, storytellers and tutors, and even prostitutes and conscripted soldiers, after a fashion. The most common task by far, though, is that of burning sections of the forest in controlled fashion so as to provide new fertile soil for crops, especially to grow the squat, heavy bananas that the Vykra have found such a bountiful gift. It is also Efryt who are traditionally responsible for the construction of funeral pyres for family members that have died.

The Bravyd, whose Ka is that of stone and earth, are most commonly found as foragers, carpenters, stone knappers, healers, architects, builders, diggers, sculptors, and scholars.

The Mikra, whose Ka is that of water, are often found as midwives, fishers, traders, brickmakers, potters, artists, tanners, and brewers. On top of these, unfortunately, many are criminals and recently some have begun sailing.


Bananas! Not just useful as Food, but useful to make into fabrics, used to treat ills and ease curses, fermented and mixed to produce a thick almost syrupy wine, and even used in construction.


Way of the Wind was the old faith of the area based on the four elements, and the four Ka - more recently, the Vyrka have been focusing less on the spirits of the Ka, and more on those individuals which exemplified the fulfillment of their Ka. The most important site is that of a great four-sided ziggurat now surrounded by Singhon, known simply as the Great Steps.

Inkhwabi, Region 208
Inkhwabi is an exceedingly fertile land, flanked on three sides by large rivers, with interspersed savannah, rainforest, and rivers. Wildlife is plentiful here, and the wilderness still encroaches heavily on every settlement - which are frequent, but small, often building on foundations laid centuries ago by the prior inhabitants.


Inkhwabi is populated by Dhraan colonists from Troll Country along with some of their thralls. Only the most intrepid adventurers originally dared to cross the Sur and populate the region, so the original population is a tough and hardy breed of troll, familiar with hunger and defiant of tradition. These original colonists dwell mainly in homesteads in the western portion of the region, where less of the dense rainforest has been cleared. They refer to themselves as the Umfalakulaqa and barely pay lip service to the government in Troll Country. On the banks of the Sur, by contrast, a vibrant community of Dhraan, supported by Vygra and elvish thralls, has arisen as a direct outpost of Lhungo Saar.


Judging by the discoveries uncovered by the Sewune, Inkhwabi was once a central territory of the broad stretching empire of Surriv, but that mighty kingdom is long gone. All that remains of their civilization are the ruined temples and palaces of Surriv aristocrats. Scant years after the False Dawn, a tribe of dwarves attempted to build a bridge across the Sur, with its endpoint at Inkhwabi. The reasoning behind this attempt is yet uncertain, but it is thought to have resulted in the awakening of the Dhraan, who quickly overran the construction site and have made no efforts since then to resume that project.

Yet curiously, there is nonetheless evidence of a sister project starting from the other side of the river, a vast and ruinous stone hulk overlooking the river from the shores of Inkhwabi. The first wave of Dhraan colonization of the region was the exploration of the Umfalakula, who still form a majority in the inland portions of the territory.

More recently, the region has been under assault by Gluttonous Shadows, which threatens to destroy all the work that has been done to tame these wild lands.

Flocks of wild game run rampant throughout the area, which is perfectly suited to hunting, breeding, and feeding fowl. Domestication efforts have begun to pay off with remarkable speed, which points at the creatures being feral more than truly wild.



While many of the newer arrivals to Inkhwabi are Abiherists, they by no means make up a majority of the population. There are small pockets of followers of the Way of Green as well, mainly among the Vygra population, and some of the Umfalakulaqa retain the traditional religion of the Dhraan. The region is, for the moment, too diverse and geographically divided to maintain the level of social cohesion necessary for a large religious community to be sustainable. There are some who believe this lack of piety to be the reason for the Blightspawn attacks, but few give credence to this claim - was there not a taboo prior, after all?


Unghlaban, region 220
Drier plains in the south and east, of higher elevation than the wetlands of Lhungho Saar and better drainage. In the north and west, the terrain grows more rugged, woodlands begin to take over, and eventually give way in turn to forests. Nonetheless, heavily cultivated and clearly shaped by the inhabitants, much like troll country. Due to the relatively dry vegetation and high winds in the area, fires are not uncommonly started by thunderstorms that pass overhead where they would not spread in wetter climes.


Unghlaban is split between populations of Dhraan, concentrated around deeper, larger waterways, and populations of elves, with several dwarf towns and in some cases subcommunities of dwarves within larger elf clans.
Compared to Troll Country, the relationship between the Dhraan, the dwarves, and elves is far less strained - trolls are more cooperative and interested in trade than domination - this is largely a result of the cultural and physiological impact of the tobacco grown in the region.

Trolls in the area are mostly engaged in fishing and herding, while dwarves and elves primarily farm and hunt farther from the water’s edge.


Trolls came from the south in Unghlaban, as did the dwarves that passed, fleeing them shortly after the False Dawn and the events in Troll Country that drove them from the riverbed. It is claimed that elf lord and dwarf master came together to drive back the menace, and after many months of fighting were finally able to claim peace - not through victory, but through parley, and offering of the sacred tobacco which would gift the trolls with minds like that of any civilized creature - or at least, that is how the story goes.

In more recent events, rival tribes were getting caught up in growing network of alliances and oaths that threatened to result in a massive war in the area. One of the more important tribes involved in this sequence, the Denga Kjale, was intertwined with the kingdom of Lhungo Saar by marriage between their chief’s son and the Troll King’s daughter, who was able to convince the sages of the tribe to permit a request for help. The diplomatic pressure and material aid provided by Lhungo Saar turned out to be sufficient to cow the competing alliance, and with the Denga Kjale and their allies firmly in control of the area, further cooperation was only natural, especially as that same pressure was turned towards the soon to be chieftain from both within and without. Within a few years, after months of negotiations and a multitude of gifts and tribute exchanged, oaths of loyalty, fealty, and duty were sworn between the King of Lhungo Saar and the clan chiefs and tribal lords of the region - and the sage councils that ruled much of their day to day affairs permitted to attend the Trollsmoot, as well.


Tobacco is used for ceremonial, diplomatic, and medicinal purposes - but the most potent use in the opinion of many is the way it allows trolls to overcome their hunger, and avoid becoming feral during the long fasts the local Dhraan take. Given the stimulating effect on the mind even for non-Trolls, it is no surprise that the plant has been the principal export of the area - nowhere else can grow tobacco of competing quality!


The locals largely venerate Dumba Ne of the Lightning, once venerated as a local storm deity, along with his eight sons. It has become more and more common among the folk of Unghlaban to view Dumba Ne as an ancient ancestor who was able to take over or create storms as of late, however, in no small part by the words and cunning politics of Blemmyae missionaries. It is said that Dumba Ne invented smoking, casting thunder upon a dreadful foe while caught up in fearsome rage - but missed, lighting instead a wild tobacco plant. The resulting smoke was said to have brought peace to all on that day - though some say this is due to the choking fumes forcing ceasefire, and that the practice of smoking is purely in reverence for that act, and some say it was by the mellowing, soothing effects of the plant when smoked. Whatever the case, it is certain that the use of the pipe and calling of rain take as large a place as ever in Unghlaban spiritual customs.

[Jade_Tarem]

Clann Solais/The Solais Empire

Starting Zone 113 (Tarandi)

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/765381201237901315/820788706691907594/SOLFlag.png

Leader
The greatest of the Thanes, also called the First Thane. The current First Thane is Kylara the Ivyreach, a Forest Folk like her cousin Lessa before her. Her own skin is the color of birch, causing her to stand out among most of her kind, and her hair alternates between a vibrant bright green in the summer to gold in the autumn and winter. She was, through much of her early life, seen as a wannabe Lessa, but success in the south and extensive training at the former's hands have seen her grow in both compassion and foresight. Whether she will truly measure up to her predecessor remains to be seen.

New leaders are chosen as described under People.

Former Leaders
Calder the Stoneheart, also called Boss Calder, Thane of the Stag. He was a man of average height bedecked with ropy muscle, cloths, and hides, with a great brown beard and long hair that greyed with age. He died in a blood feud with Rauri and Fionn of the Phoenix for his underhanded practices and attempted war of aggression against the Viskari, but some of his policies remain.

Lessa the Firecrown, a forest folk from the Sidhe Valley. As such, she stands shorter than most humans, with dark brown skin, pointed ears, and hair that changes color with the seasons - or did, until the departure of her lover, at which point it turned black. True to her title, she bears a magnificent laurel wreath of interwoven and sparkling red, orange, and golden-hued gemstones. After deposing Calder, she led the Solais to become a major power in Tarandi, bonding them more closely with the Eaudenite faction and introducing a number of reforms... and the centralization of authority.

Starting and Capital Region
Star's End (Region 113)

Status
Empire

Cultural Identities
Shadow Under the Stars (roll 2d8 for Assassination and Theft)

Cities
Cathair na Realtai (Location: The Silver Plains, Region 117)
Cathair na Ceo (Location: The Sidhe Valley, Region 139)

Fortresses
Dun Salainn (Location: Cladach Sealaithe, Region 171)

Trading Posts (20)
TP2 from Region 88 (Silver)
TP1 from Region 106 (Furs and Hides)
TP1 from Region 113 (Glimmerwood)
TP1 from Region 116 (Safflower Oil)
TP1 from Region 117 (Tundra Wolves)
TP2 from Region 117 (Tundra Wolves)
TP1 from Region 118 (Wild Horses)
TP2 from Region 138 (Cranberries)
TP1 from Region 139 (Mountain Dragons)
TPC from Region 139 (Mountain Dragons)
TP1 from Region 143 (Basalt)
TP1 from Region 148 (Copper)
TP1 from Region 152 (Timber)
TP1 from Region 153 (Deer)
TP2 from Region 153 (Deer)
TP1 from Region 158 (Seals)
TP2 from Region 178 (Iron)
TP2 from Region 285 (Silk)
TP1 from Region 313 (Platinum)
TP2 from Region 313 (Platinum)

Trade Route: The Wolf Run
TPC from Region 96 (Living Stone)
TP1 from Region 112 (Tin)
TP2 from Region 113 (Glimmerwood)
TPC from Region 117 (Tundra Wolves)

Passive Treasure Gain: 4/round

Organization Relationships
Reputation: SOS 2, TSR 2, DSP 2, SOW 1
Favors Held: None
Favors Owed: None
Structures: Edge's Embrace, a DSP Tavern in the Silver Plains (Region 117)

Military Status
Heroes: Rauri of the Phoenix (9), Fionn of the Phoenix (10), Cu Banrigh/Cu of the Phoenix (10)
Units: 17/32 (Land), 1/9 (Navy) (2 navy units pending)

Unit composition and deployment is determined prior to battle per the needs of the moment, but some non-hero military leaders include:
Medb of the Arrow, responsible for the empire's Warriors.
Fergus of the Arrow, responsible for the empire's Wolf Cavalry.
Aoife of the Feather, responsible for the empire's military Hunters and Trappers.
Muriel of the Mist, responsible for the empire's Scouts and Messengers.
Garrownak of the Mask, leader and trainer of the empire's Micur Berserkers.

Artifacts
Phoenix Ring x1
The Iron Star
The Red Storm
The Gleaming Quiver

Holy Orders
Circle of the Dreaming Deer Watches the Stars (Star's End: Region 113)
Circle of the Raining Serpent Travels the Sky (Skycradle: Region 145)

Technology

Animal Husbandry (+1 to Opulence and Diplomacy Exploration)
Masonry (+1 to resist Raids and Sacks)
Writing (+1 Conversion Defense; +1 Conversion in regions that share your writing system)
Irrigation (+1 Stabilization)
Pottery (+1 Buyouts)
Sailing (Enables Exploration and Troop Transport over deep water)
Eleftherian Democracy (on non-Dynastic leader turnover, +1 to two scores the previous leader had 8+ score in)
Advanced Masonry (+1 to resist Raids and Sacks)
Song of the Wind (+1 Deep Water border range, +1 to Exploration over Deep Water borders)*
Coinage (+1 to resist Buyouts from people who don't have Coinage, +1 to Buyouts)
Mechanical Joints (+1 to Buyouts and Opulence Exploration)
Wheel and Axle (Opulence exploration not limited by adjacency, +1 to Opulence Exploration)
Mountaineer Clothing (Allows Exploration and Troop Transport across mountain borders)
Wonder Workshops (Great Projects take 4 actions instead of 5)
Stage Plays (+1 Stabilization)
Advanced Poisoning (+1 to Theft, Assassination, Betrayal, and related actions)
Advanced Sailing (+1 Deep Water border range)
Caravanserai (+1 to resist Raids and Sacks)
Celestial Navigation (+1 Deep Water border ranger, -1 Deep Water distance losses)
Stone Rivers (Trade Routes are not disrupted by unrest outside of their anchor city regions)
Treasure Ships (+1 Deep Water border range, allows trade routes over Deep Water borders)
Restoration Tonic (+2 to Cleanse person or area of the Blight's influence)
Aqueducts (+1 Stabilization)
Pin and Tumbler Locks (+2 to defend vs. theft, assassination, kidnapping, etc)
Strife Catchers (+1 to defend vs. some kinds of unrest, can stabilize two adjacent regions at once)

Advanced Masonry: The Arch
Advanced Masonry: The Dome
Advanced Masonry: The Tower
Advanced Sailing: Girded Keel
Advanced Sailing: Foremast
Advanced Sailing: Mortise and Tenon

Tarandi's Daezirn Translation
Tarandi's Kiswa Translation
Tarandi's Mamut Translation
Tarandi's Sikar Translation

Cure for Corpse Plague
Cure for Island Fugue
Cure for River Fever
Cure for Sand Lung
Cure for Scale Pox

*Resource requirement unfulfilled.
Exploration
Animal Husbandry (+1 to Opulence and Diplomacy Exploration)
Wheel and Axle (Opulence exploration not limited by adjacency, +1 to Opulence Exploration)
Mechanical Joints (+1 to Buyouts and Opulence Exploration)
Mountaineer Clothing (Allows Exploration and Troop Transport across mountain borders)

Resist Raids and Sacks
Masonry (+1 to resist Raids and Sacks)
Advanced Masonry (+1 to resist Raids and Sacks)
Caravanserai (+1 to resist Raids and Sacks)

Conversion
Writing (+1 Conversion Defense; +1 Conversion in regions that share your writing system)

Stabilization
Irrigation (+1 Stabilization)
Stage Plays (+1 Stabilization)
Aqueducts (+1 Stabilization)
Strife Catchers (+1 to defend vs. some kinds of unrest, can stabilize two adjacent regions at once)

Buyouts
Pottery (+1 Buyouts)
Mechanical Joints (+1 to Buyouts and Opulence Exploration)
Coinage (+1 to resist Buyouts from people who don't have Coinage, +1 to Buyouts)

Sailing
Sailing (Enables Exploration and Troop Transport over deep water)
Advanced Sailing (+1 Deep Water border range)
Celestial Navigation (+1 Deep Water border ranger, -1 Distance Loss over Deep Water)
Song of the Wind (+1 Deep Water border range, +1 to Exploration over Deep Water borders)*
Treasure Ships (+1 Deep Water border range, allows trade routes over Deep Water borders)

Intrigue
Advanced Poisoning (+1 to Theft, Assassination, Betrayal, and related actions)
Pin and Tumbler Locks (+2 to defend vs. theft, assassination, kidnapping, etc)

Other
Eleftherian Democracy (on non-Dynastic leader turnover, +1 to two scores the previous leader had 8+ score in)
Wonder Workshops (Great Projects take 4 actions instead of 5)
Stone Rivers (Trade Routes are not disrupted by unrest outside of their anchor city regions)
Restoration Tonic (+2 to Cleanse person or area of the Blight's influence)

Reverse-Engineered Technology
Advanced Masonry: The Arch
Advanced Masonry: The Dome
Advanced Masonry: The Tower
Advanced Sailing: Girded Keel
Advanced Sailing: Foremast
Advanced Sailing: Mortise and Tenon

Translations Known
Tarandi's Daezirn Translation
Tarandi's Kiswa Translation
Tarandi's Mamut Translation
Tarandi's Sikar Translation

Continental Plague Cures
Cure for Corpse Plague
Cure for Island Fugue
Cure for River Fever
Cure for Sand Lung
Cure for Scale Pox

*Resource requirement unfulfilled.: Bronze (+1 Battle, +1 Leader Loss)
[Armor T1]: Feathered Capes (More Heroes per Quest/Battle)*
[Armor T1]: Uzii Battlesmithing (-10% Casualties)
[Melee Weaponry T1]: Blade Sharpeners (+1 Battle)*
[Ranged Weaponry T1]: Viskari War Bows (+1 Battle)
[Ranged Weaponry T1]: Composite Bows (+1 Battle)
[Ranged Weaponry T2]: Recurve Bows (+2 Battle)
[Ranged Weaponry T3]: Three Winds Bows (+2 Battle, +1 TacMan, -1 Enemy Leader Loss)
[Cavalry T1]: Wolf Riding (T1) (+1 Battle)
[Cavalry T2]: Saddles (T2) (+1 Battle, -10% Casualties)
[Cavalry T3]: Alodite Cataphracts (T3) (+2 Battle, -10% Casualties)*
[Scouts and Logistics T1]: Song of the Sea (+1 to Deep Sea Border Crossings, +2 to Leader Loss on ocean/coastal fights if naval units involved)
[Scouts and Logistics T1]: War Drums (+2 TacMan)
[Scouts and Logistics T1]: Crab-Claw Sails (+1 Deep Water border range, -1 Distance Loss over Deep Water)
[Scouts and Logistics T2]: Military Organization (+2 TacMan, +1 Battle)
[War Beasts T1]: Cloud Striders (+10% Enemy Casualties)
[Fortifications T1]: Claws of Draz (+20% Enemy Casualties when defending)
[Combat Drugs and Medicine T1]: Glimmer Woad (+1 Battle OR -1 Unit lost to disease, determined round by round)
[Combat Drugs and Medicine T1]: Thin Blood Elixir (+1 to Battle and Quest vs. Gluttonous Shadows)
[Combat Drugs and Medicine T2]: Dhraanish Medicine (-10% Friendly Casualties)
[Sappers and Siege Weapons]:
[Subterfuge]:

*Resource requirement unfulfilled.
Invade Region 174Route: 139 -> 143 -> 144. Rauri does not stop to conquer any regions that she clears of units on the way to 174.
Units: 17 Land
Leader: Rauri of the Phoenix (+9)
Technologies:


[Special Materials T1]: Bronze (+1 Battles, -1 Leader Loss)
[Armor T1]: Uzii Battlesmithing (-10% Casualties)
[Ranged Weapons T3]: Three Winds Bows (+2 Battles, +1 Tactical Maneuvering, -1 Enemy Leader Loss)
[Cavalry T3]: Alodite Cataphracts (+2 Battles, -10% Casualties)
[Scouts and Logistics T2]: Military Organization (+1 Battles, +2 Tactical Maneuvering)
[War Beasts T1]: Cloud Striders (+10% Enemy Casualties)
[Fortifications T1]: [S]Claws of the Draz (+20% Enemy Casualties when Defending) (Does not apply to this Invasion)
[Combat Drugs and Medicine T1]: Glimmer Woad (+1 Battles)


Tactical Maneuver: Way of the World (+1 to Battles, +10% enemy unit losses)
Duel: Rauri is setting up to use the Red Storm/Gleaming Quiver and cannot Duel.
Other:


The Way of Eauden's metal magic provides +1 to the Battle roll.
Solais forces march under the enchantment of the Iron Star, granting +2 to Battle and +1 to Leader Loss.
Solais alchemists bring knowledge of the Gate of Life, granting +1 to Leader Loss and -10% Casualties.


Total Bonuses and Effects:
+36 to the Battle roll (+9 Hero, +17 Units, +7 Tech, +3 Magic).
+6 Tactical Maneuvering roll (+9 Mil, +2 Military Organization, +1 Three Winds Bows, -4 Army Size, -2 Red Storm + Gleaming Quiver).
-30% Casualties from tech and alchemy.
+10% Enemy Casualties from tech.
+4 Leader Loss from Bronze, the Iron Star, the Gate of Life, and Students of Wonder Reputation
-1 to Enemy Leader Loss roll.
TD could provide +1 to the battle roll and +10% enemy casualties.
Army is crossing Mountain Borders, granting enemy forces +4 to Intercept, Tactical Maneuvers, and the Battle itself.
-2 Enemy Units prior to battle start, potentially ending the battle before it begins.
Great Projects
[Military] The Restoration of Dun Salainn (Gain Fortress in Region 171) (Complete)
[Faith] Purification Rites (+1 to remove Blight from Artifacts/Creatures/Places) (Complete)
The Star Watch (+1 to defend against Assassination & Kidnapping) (Complete)
[Intrigue] The Moon Guard (+1 to defend against Technology and Artifact Theft) (Complete)
[Intrigue] The Gate of Life (+1 to Leader Loss, -10% Friendly Casualties, +1 Stabilization) (Complete)
Region 113: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24609786&postcount=32) Star's End, a highland region at the Southwest of Tarandi, described below. It is the heart of the Solais Empire and home to all the children of light. Resource: Glimmerwood (Great)
Region 116: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24821411&postcount=629) Remsi Ola, a forest known for its production of Oil and the tragic failed romance that ruined the life of Calder's Son. Home to the Clan of the Stag, eldest of the Clans and very near the heart of government. Resource: Safflower Oil (Good)
Region 117: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24751283&postcount=458) The Silver Plains, a flatland known for its staple crop and abundance of Clann Solais's famed wolves. Home to the Clan of the Beast, those who trade in meat and money. Resource: Tundra Wolves (Good)
Region 118: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24896499&postcount=739) Heart's Reach, a sweeping plain inhabited by the hulking Micur. Home to the Clan of the Mask, for the Micur are children of light as well. Resource: Wild Horses (Minor)
Region 138: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24730137&postcount=407) The Bloody Hills, a former region of the Ancient Way with a hotly contested history. Home to the Clan of the Blood, those who would settle in such a sanguine, broken land. Resource: Cranberries (Great)
Region 139: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24821411&postcount=629) The Sidhe Valley, a forested pass into the lands of the Shandolyn known for its tree-dwelling people and deadly magic mists. Home to the Clan of the Mist, those Forest Folk who rise above the unknown. Resource: Crocodiles (Good)
Region 145: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=25006675&postcount=873) Skycradle, A mountainous region home to a deep well, possibly the origin of the Great Mother. Home to the Clan of the Tower, those who build on mountains and live among the clouds. Resource: Diamonds (Good)
Region 153: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=25006675&postcount=873) Rith Fia, A rolling forest dotted with ruins, kept unseasonably cool and populated by the descendants of escapees from a tyrannical kingdom to the east. Home to the Clan of the Wind, those who explore and roam and always return home. Resource: Deer (Good)
Region 154: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24948800&postcount=796) Owlgreen, a massive and ancient forest home to offshoot forest folk and strange fauna. Home to the Clan of the Feather, those who would hunt for secrets and keep their own. Resource: Timber (Great)
Region 155: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24896499&postcount=739) The Amber Fount, a river delta devastated by the Amber Slime. Home to the Clan of the Arrow, those who know that peace and prosperity must sometimes be bought with violence and ruiniation. Resource: Wild Horses (Minor)
Region 156: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24906682&postcount=748) The Ladorian Lowlands, a temperate farmland inhabited by simple clansmen and their cereal. Home to the Clan of the Cloak, those who know that to be quiet and still is the best way to see and hear. Resource: Flax (Great)
Region 162: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24948800&postcount=796) Corran Coirce, an agricultural river crescent known for its cereal exports and sense of community. Home to the Clan of the Fire, those who never lost sight of the stars. Resource: Oats (Good)
Region 163: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24948800&postcount=796) Roth Cais, home to a nomadic people and their precious cows. Home to the Clan of the Scythe, those who know that all must produce if all are to thrive. Resource: Cheese (Great)
Region 171: (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=25041230&postcount=915) Cladach Sealaith, a place of treacherous coastline, terrible history, and an ancient fortress at the center of it all. Home to the Clan of the Salt, those who face adversity imaginatively but not quietly. Resource: Goats (Minor)
The homeland of Clann Solais is a rough and forested highland, and their territory covers a band of tundra to the north and extends up through the foothills and into the mountains, right to the point where they become impassible and seemingly reach the heavens - the Star's End from which the land gets its name. Conifers, scrub, and rock are plentiful, but there the land's generosity ends. Snow is a regular event for half the year and never completely clears during that time, from the light dustings of early spring and mid-autumn to the raging whiteout blizzards of the winter. The fauna is divided between fast creatures, small and easily missed creatures, and predators.

There are a few other noteworthy features. The great springs feed hot and clean water through the higher lands and splash in great and violent rapids down into the area below, feeding the massive lakes in three directions. These springs, which perfectly reflect the sky on any clear night, play a part in the local religion. They have been deemed sacred and neutral, unclaimable territory by all the clans of the Children, and fighting each other there is forbidden - outsiders are the exception.

There are many, many trees in the reaches of Star's End, but one stands above the rest - literally. The Red King was so named for its wood, its height, and its reign over lesser evergreens. In defiance of the highlanders' understanding of how trees work, it stands over five hundred feet tall and at a point higher than the elevation cutoff for similar trees. No storm has toppled in in all the rage of the False Dawn, and two ill-advised attempts to cut it down failed, both times with the perpetrating lumberjack claiming that the tree's bark repelled nearly all attempts to cut it and healed before their eyes when a mark was finally made. The Red King is a recognizable landmark through most of the highlands but too remote to play a big part in the local culture.

Finally, there is the Arch. No one remembers who built it or why, but it spans an impressive stretch between two mountain peaks, beyond the part where the Children have been able to venture. It gleams in sunlight and sparkles under the moon, but as it appears to do little else, it joins the Red King in being of only minor concern to the locals.
https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/765381201237901315/820788750300348416/ClannSolais.jpg

Clann Solais

Clann Solais ("The Children of Light") is the term for the clans that collectively control the Star's End Mountains and their many other holdings. They are heavily tied to their original faith and each clan is named for one of the great constellations in visible from the northern sky. These clans are too small to be truly specialized, but the areas they traditionally inhabit do lend themselves to minor differences in hunting, gathering, and construction techniques, as well as a few truly local holidays. Outsiders likely cannot tell one from the other without identifying each clan's symbol, but the differences are fairly obvious to those who have grown up among them.

Marriage is a complicated two-stage affair among the clans. Any two or more people can choose to become a Cear - something like Best Friends, but the actual relationship can be subdivided into Cearcall, Cearhan, and Ceardun, describing friendship, romance, or rivalry. These states are not exclusive. If the members of a Cear think it might become permanent, they form a Constellation and cement the relationship until death. This is considered a sacred and unbreakable connection (one that officially links two families, in fact) and does not have to involve the entire Cear (most are between just two people), though it can with little fanfare. Actual sworn enemies do not form a Cear, instead simply trying to kill each other and often dragging the rest of their families into it.

While this may sound laid back, human relationships are never so simple. The primary mode of entertainment among the Children of Light is storytelling, and that includes the eternal rumor mill, to say nothing of those who would spread stories for their own gains and agendas. While the Clans themselves avoid conflict, there are individual family squabbles that have been ongoing for generations, and that's on top of the infatuation, jealousy, incompatibility, and bungling that can afflict any prolonged interaction between two people.

In a land where resources are scarce and space is plentiful, [I]taboos mostly center around waste and space. Those handling either improperly are punished with tasks typically assigned to children, the idea being that they need remedial training on growing up. There are other clan-specific quirks, which will remain unnamed for now.

The eight clans are, as mentioned, named after visible and identifiable constellations. Each clan is formally listed as "The Clan of the X," or "Clan X" for short.

Prior to the Diaspora and the Writ of Empire, the Clan structure and associated constellations were as follows:

The Wanderer: Depicted as either a man with a staff or an albatross. (Clan of the Wind/Clan Gale)
The Trickster: Depicted as either a young woman with a silver bangle or a crow. (Clan of the Feather/Clan Silver)
The Warrior: Depicted as either a very large man with a bow or a mountain lion. (Clan of the Claw/Clan Spear)
The Seer: Depicted only as a figure shrouded in a hooded cloak. (Clan of the Cloak/Clan Eye)
The Druid: Depicted in different ways - young, old, male, female, human, animal, or some combination thereof, but always with a pronounced set of antlers. (Clan of the Stag/Clan Deer)
The Priestess: Depicted traditionally as a woman with a clay pot. (Clan of the Fire/Clan Star)
The Beast: Depicted as an enormous creature, serpentine, cetacean, or ape-like mammalian, with a massive maw. (Clan of the Beast/Clan Hide)
The Craftsman: Depicted always as a human, usually with a little tower next to him or her. (Clan of the Tower/Clan Hammer)

After the massive reorganizational effort under Lessa the Firecrown, the Clan names were simplified and Clan territory was divvied up among the existing regional boundaries rather than all split evenly among the Clans. Now, only Star's End is not 'owned' by any Clan. Which clans have settled where can be found under Regions, above.

The ability to make decisions that affect all the clans falls to the First Thane (Formerly the Boss). The First Thane is the Thane of one of the clans and is chosen at the Great Fire, a relatively massive event that involves gatherings of representatives from each clan at Star's Landing, and is held whenever the previous First Thane dies or abdicates. There they mourn the previous First Thane (if applicable), celebrate all that said individual accomplished that was good, and then hold competitions to see who the next one should be. These competitions can involve everything from tests of strength and wit to debates, haggling, and even seduction. The Great Fire has only three rules: First, the big fire that is lit on the first day is not allowed to go out. Second, no one is allowed to kill anyone even if their families are currently feuding. Finally, no one gets to go home until a new boss is named. While fun at first, the process of keeping the fire going becomes increasingly arduous and the pressure on everyone to compromise and settle on someone increases until eventually a successor is named, usually amidst a deal that no one is happy about but that everyone can live with. Originally, only the Thanes were allowed to participate in the Great Fire, but after the introduction of Eleftheria's democratic ideas, individual Thanes were chosen by their clans and sent multiple representatives to the Great Fire to vote on that as well. The result was more personal involvement from the population, even if indirect, it lead to better governance... to a point. As the Empire's territory continued to expand, even this became unwieldy, and now the Solais Empire follows a dynastic-style system of trained and appointed successors. Bloodline is irrelevant, but the First Thane is directly involved in choosing who the next one will be. The Great Fire, perhaps, might be used again in the event of a succession crisis, but for now it is a relic of the past.
The actual history of Clann Solais is distorted in the thousands of spoken iterations it has gone through, but the reality is that they survived the False Dawn due to a number of factors. There are traces of an older, possibly more advanced civilization in the area, but what lasted did so because the mountains formed a natural barricade to the worst of whatever wiped out so much else to the south while providing a defensible fallback against the beasts of the tundra and the other people who came from the north to take what the Children had, either from fear, desperation, or greed. This is not to say that the False Dawn didn't take a toll, though. More accurate or detailed records of their history are long gone, as is most of what they once were. They are faced with inhabited and resource-starved lands to the north and mountains that have remained impassible due to terrain to the south - and even if they could traverse the greatest peaks, there lurk the creatures that were not slain by heroes in ages past. Recent history, however, has seen new paths open up - around or perhaps even through the mountains. With enough effort and luck, perhaps the Children could start to explore their surroundings once more. The current First Thane certainly seems to think so...
Siderealism encompasses the mythology that replaced the history of Clann Solais. In an age of turbulence and a sky stained red, there were still tales of the stars, of lights in the sky that stood unwavering and returned year after year to serve as guides to the lost. It was said that the greatest of heroes stood among them, before the False Dawn, and that their beauty was unmatched, a standard of comparison to which all good things should be judged.

In particular, eight heroes were etched in the heavens above, each leaving their wisdom for the Children to follow when the time was right. That time is now. The stars have returned, the constellations clearly displayed once more and reflected in the sacred waters at Star's Landing. The teachings, instilled at a young age and never forgotten, now take on a special significance:

The Teaching of the Warrior - You will defend those weaker than yourself, for no one is strong at all times. Attempt at least one grand feat before you die.
The Teaching of the Wanderer - You will undertake at least one grand journey in your life, for the world cannot be seen from a single point, no matter how high.
The Teaching of the Craftsman - You will never cease learning or thinking. Always respect your teachers.
The Teaching of the Priestess - You will understand that hypothetical virtue is meaningless. Failure to err is not success. Keep faith with these teachings.
The Teaching of the Trickster - You will know that all is not as it seems, and seeming is not all there is. No one says what they mean, even if they mean what they say.
The Teaching of the Druid - You will command when at your best and follow for the rest. A worthy leader is worth a mountain of treasure.
The Teaching of the Beast - You will never forget that the only strength that matters is what is earned. A good thing that endures is better than a great thing that does not.
The Teaching of the Seer - The future is not decided by a roll of the dice. It is the product of conscious decisions and plans set in motion.

These things are always open to interpretation, of course, and upon the descent of the star known as the Heart of the Druid to Star's Landing, the line between them blurred further. These tenets have instead been absorbed into the Way of Eauden, which is currently the official religion of the Clans.
Star's End has an abundance of Glimmerwood for use and trade.
The Highlanders need Oil for starting fires, preserving hides, religious ceremonies... they have many uses for it, but the animals of Star's End mostly lack the organs and fatty tissues needed to render it.
Kylara the Ivyreach
Diplomacy 7, Military 9, Opulence 9, Faith 7, Intrigue 10

Record of Attribute Gains
Turn 1: Military +1, Opulence +1
Turn 2: Diplomacy +2
Turn 3: Diplomacy +1, Military +1
Turn 4: Military +1, Opulence +1
Turn 5: Diplomacy +1, Military +1
Turn 6: Military +1, Opulence +1
Turn 7: Intrigue +2
Turn 8: Diplomacy +1
Turn 9: Diplomacy +2
Turn 10: Intrigue +2
Turn 11: Faith +1
Turn 12: Military +2, Opulence +1 (Leader Change 12 -> 13)
Turn 13: Diplomacy +2, Opulence +1
Turn 14: Diplomacy +1, Military +1, Faith +1
Turn 15: Diplomacy +1, Military +1, Faith +1
Turn 16: Diplomacy +2, Military +1
Turn 17: Faith +1, Intrigue +1
Turn 18: Opulence +1, Intrigue +1
Turn 19: Opulence +3
Turn 20: Intrigue +1
Turn 21: Faith +1, Intrigue +1
Turn 22: Faith +1, Intrigue +1
Turn 23: Faith +2
Turn 24: Faith +2
Turn 25: Military +1, Faith +1, Intrigue +2 (Leader Change 25 -> 26)
Turn 26: Military +1, Intrigue +2
Turn 27: Military +1, Opulence +2
Turn 28: Diplomacy +1, Opulence +1, Faith +1
Turn 29: Diplomacy +1, Military +1, Opulence +1

[Moriko]

The Sewune of Gehudu



Gehudu Forest
Region 216


People that fled underground when the disaster hit only emerged from their bunkers in recent times and were mostly unchanged apart from the growth of a sixth finger on each hand.


Region: Gehudu forest, ???
Ruler: "King" Yorick II
People: Human
Resource: Sweet Droggen berries
Required Resource: Metal
Faith: Light of Elward

Ruler stats:
Diplomacy: 4
Military: 3
Opulence: 5
Faith: 3
Intrigue: 5




The forest

The Gehudu Forest was not always fertile land but it seems that even the most barren of lands can be cultivated given enough time and "fertiliser". What the Gehudu Forest once was people no longer really know but the stories tell of a place uninhabitable which made it so perfect for the shelters built below it. Surrounded by foothills on all sides only the passages in each cardinal direction are easy to traverse and make for natural choke points. The forest has a rich and diverse ecosystem that managed to flourish in peace with the protection of the natural boundaries the chain starts as always with the fresh grass, plants, berries and trees that are abundant in the area and makes it way up the food chain with boar, deer, pheasant and mice to the alpha predators that can be found in bears and cougars. The streams that flow down from the foothills provide clean(ish) drinking water with streams full of fish, frogs, mosquitoes and other small aquatic life. The people that settled in this region have a Capital in the centre surrounded by smaller settlements that have created farm lands and orchards.

The hills

When travelling up the foothills the weather quickly turns to snowstorms and most of the vegetation seen in the forest below disappears replaced by pine trees and small bushes providing only berries resistant to cold. The food chain turns simple up here the rabbits eat berries and the wolves eat rabbits known to travel all across the foothills the wolves own these lands never setting foot in the valley below making use of small rock outcroppings to traverse the natural passages in each cardinal direction. Standing on the top of the hills provide an excellent view of the surrounding regions and the valley below.

The wastes

Beyond the hills lies only barren wasteland as far as the eye can see. Lone trade routes have formed fanning out to the four winds the routes cannot be called maintained but traces of frequent travel along them keeps them clear to follow. The environment is harsh so the wildlife here has adjusted to the environment, while not all species have been discovered travellers often have to deal with giant scorpions and snakes while coming to or from the forest. The few scrubs that grow here have no right to and would only provide the smallest amount of sustenance for any desperate enough to eat them.



The Surface

The Sewune people are humans that now call the Gehudu Forest home they have been left relatively unchanged apart from a sixth finger growing on each hand. This extra digit sprouting beside the little finger is fully functional and as one might imagine makes some tasks easier and others harder. The Sewune people are an agricultural civilisation that pride themselves in trade, quick to make contact with other tribes to share in the bounty the forest provides in exchange for resources it does not. Most of the populace works the fields harvesting weeds and fruits, the Droggen berries are unique to the region these red berries the size of a child's fist are incredibly sweet and their crimson juice is used in many of the alcoholic beverages throughout the kingdom.

The country is led by "King" Yorick II. The people that live here have no taste for war and prefer to live out their lives in peace without the hassle of conflict. The king's family has been on the throne ever since the abandonment of the bunkers below and his current heir is his daughter Anivia who at the age of 16 already has the people's trust and admiration. The nobles that advise the king live spread throughout the forest representing the small settlements surrounding the capital of Edhonia. Below the nobles is the military while small in number it is their task to keep the peace and stand guard at the passages leading in and out of the valley a small company of soldiers patrols the foothills. Below the military are the common folk who live their lives tending fields or running shops; they have many professions as one would expect.

The underground

The official records show that the entrances to the bunkers were lost in landslides and other strange but believable incidents. The reality however is that in secret a shadow council remains within the bunkers controlling the king and his nobles and the choices they make from below the earth. This other side of the Sewune people is a hive of villainy and deceit that care not for the well-being of their fellow man and should another disaster hit they would close the doors to their safe bunkers and wait out another storm. The outside world does not know much about this underground civilisation if anything at all however if anyone paid close enough attention sometimes in a pub or random crossing in the streets they may hear people greet each other with "As below so above".



The ancestors to the Sewune people had the good sense to know a disaster would come eventually and spared no expense building bunkers in a remote location to make sure that they and their offspring could survive what was to come. Whether it was luck or wisdom it seemed they were proven right just not quite as early as they envisioned. When the bunkers were finally complete and stocked with provisions a small earthquake hit not enough to scare anyone really but the biggest contributors of the bunkers decided this was it and called for all that wanted refuge to come now or be sealed outside forever. Many responded to the call and while the population lost tracks of what happened outside their bunkers life within went on. Over the many years an hierarchy was established and a council ruled over the inhabitants. The rules established were simple: everyone had to work to maintain the bunkers, any criminal was given a choice exile or death and any dead were deposited above ground to be claimed by the wastes.

At some point disaster did strike and the world did change forever and while the people lived in the bunker for many many years slowly the dead deposited above ground created enough fertiliser for life to grow anew. This was discovered when for the first time in many years a group of criminals chose exile and as they were dumped in the lift to the surface and the doors opened they were greeted by a new forest and not the wasteland that were supposed to be here. This group quickly set up camp and their leader Elward made sure that defences were in place. Over the years the camp grew in size and any new exiles were welcomed to join their group. As time went on the people in the bunker learned about the outside world when a door malfunctioned and opened up to the wastelands forest. The council was against people leaving claiming it not to be safe however the people were tired of their underground lives and most of them choose to make a living above ground.

Over time the original camp became the Capital of Edhonia and Elward ruled as the king with his original group of exiles supporting him in the roles of nobles. With fair rule he established a country that was prosperous and peaceful and after having explored the entire valley he sent our scouts to the wastelands beyond to find trade routes. His family would take up the throne after him and rule for many years. As time progressed the people started hailing Elward as their saviour and a religious group grew revering him as a god.

In the bunker the council that one's rules with absolute authority did not care much for this change and worked their hardest to regain influence over the people. It took years of planning and scheming but they were able to convince the populace that the bunkers were sealed off and lost forever while they secretly continued to use them as their base. With small acts of deceit, a friend here and a casual meeting there the council managed to get the children of Elwad and his nobles on side. Strengthening their influence with each generation the descendants of the council gained more and more control over the Kings and his Nobles to the point where the council were considered the real rulers by anyone high enough in the country. While the general public remained blissfully ignorant the council set up secret tunnels and a spy network to rule over them in the shadows.



The Light of Elward is a religion that sprouted around the first king of the Gehudu forest. Its followers hail the king for guiding them out of the darkness and into the light of the sun. While worship is not enforced in any way many of the citizens follow this belief and leave tokens of gratitude to the forest and once a year celebrate with great bonfires so that the night can feel the light that Elward provides.

The council does not follow this belief for obvious reasons however they do celebrate the holidays in their own way. Having realised that the sought after fruit the Droggen berries only grows because of the bodies that were deposited over the years they make sure that fresh fertiliser is provided on a regular basis. They use the priests of the light of Elward to explain the disappearances in the night and so far the populace seems to accept the explanations given.

Holy Site: The doors of revelation. The doors that malfunctioned to reveal the outside world to the Sewune people have been converted into a holy site. While the entrance to the bunkers has long since been sealed off many pilgrims still gather here to honour the past and their guide to the light.




The forest has an abundance of fruits, vegetables and wildlife however unique to the region are the Droggen Berries. These berries are very popular due to their sweet taste and the fact they are excellent for creating alcoholic beverages.

TP 1: The royal Orchard owned by the Sewune people
TP 2: The western Orchard Open
TP 3: The eastern Orchard Open

Required resource: Metal
While the forest and foothills provide an abundance of natural resources it appears no metal can be found in the area. The Sewune people have to import this to create their tools and weapons.

Starting tech:
Animal Husbandry: +1 to Opulence and Diplomacy exploration


The Kywamma of the Lehydy Plains



Lehydy Plains
Region 215

The Lehydy Plains start with barren lands in the west where it borders the Gehudu wasteland, however the further east one goes the more the land becomes lush and green until you meet the sea on the eastern coast. The landscape is dominated by tall grass and small hills with the occasional tree being spotted near one of the rivers that flow east.



https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/732231287934287928/771416554410999808/gazelle.jpg
The natives of the Lehydy Plains are the Kywamma, a bipedal species that resembles a gazelle. Standing one and a half meters tall with horns adding thirty centimetres to this on average. Their slender bodies are perfect for quick travel across the plains and while they have become the dominant species in the area their natural instinct to flee can still be seen when unexpected noises or movements are made. The average lifespan of the Kywamma is forty years with the oldest on record being seventy five.

Kywamma settlements are concentrated around the rivers that flow through the land and seldom house more than one hundred people. The main source of food is the grass that grows abundantly on the plains with supplements of leaves from one of the trees on occasion. The time saved by not having to hunt for food is used to perfect their crafts and so the Kywamma are expert artisans mostly focused on weaving and clay sculpting.

There existed no formal ruler of these lands and when the Sewune forces arrived the settlements accepted their rule without conflict. Their daily lives have not changed since the new leadership and continue to weave and sculpt daily. The only difference is that there is now a central market where these goods can be traded.


The resource of the Lehydy plains are the Kywamma themselves. After the introduction to the other survivors in the surrounding areas some were eager to practise their weaving and pottery skills in other areas of the world.

Artisans: Good

TP1: SEW
TP2: SIR

The Kywamma had no formal religion when first discovered by the Sewune however it did not take long for The Blemmyae to send over missionaries and spread Abiherism. Apart from a few murmurs in the population the conversion went on without a hitch.

The Holy site is what is now known as the tree of ancestors, a large tree growing at the top of a small hill.

HC: Abiherism



Knycc Bmyehc
Region 231


A moderately cold climate that has been spared the majority of the chills from the south. Most of the region is covered in pine trees par the north west where on the shores of the lake plum plantations can be found.

[The Center]

Pine trees fill most of the region and the ground has little grass growing on it. Mushrooms can be found growing at the base of many of the trees. During the day Squirrels can be seen foraging for pine cones and burying them at the same time one might be lucky enough to see one of the eagles hunt the squirrels.

[The North]

The Northern reaches of the land slowly give way to wasteland as they come closer to the Gehudu Forest region. The newly planted Forest has not reached here yet and many creatures like Giant scorpions and Manticore roam this area.

[The East]

As one comes closer to the Lehydy Plains pine trees give way to grass these grassy plains and the wildlife that comes with it. Hares, pheasants and meerkats are just a few of these animals. Although trees become more scarces the further east one goes they are more abundant than in the neighbouring Lehydy Plains.

[The South]

The chill of the southern reaches are felt the further south one travels and the pine trees grow more dense than in the center of the region. Not much is known about this area as every explorer to have ventured this way is yet to return. Howls of unknown creatures can be heard.

[The West]

The proximity to the lake has made the western edge of the region more lush and house a higher variety of plants. The biggest thing of note are the plum plantations that have been created by the native humans. The many plum trees fill the horizon when one stands on one of the cliffs near the lake.




While the east is inhabited by a tribe of Kywamma that roam the lands on a continuous hunt most of the region is inhabited by a human tribe called the listeners. These listeners live in villages all around the region with the biggest concentration being in the west near the plum plantations. Their villages are rudimentary however serve the purpose of surviving in this climate. The culture seems to revolve around the growing and harvesting of plums which are left as offerings for their god.



While the region holds no organized religion many of its inhabitants worship the Unseen Howl. The howls coming from the south have been a mystery for the natives for many years and while they could not find out what causes the howls they have learned how to appease the source. While in the past this unseen presence raided villages and pillaged their food stores after the listeners started leaving offerings of plums for this Unseen Howl the raids stopped.

Holy Site: The site of offerings for the Unseen Howl has a shrine with large bowls at the bottom that are filled with plums each full moon.




Plums
TP 1: The eastern shore plantations lies Open
TP 2: The Western shore plantations lies Open
TP 3: The Southern shore plantations lies Open



Rufmehk Vunacd
Region 232


The plains in the north stretch on from the Lehydy Plains however the further south one goes the vast plains make way for tundra. The cold has penetrated the way of life in this region and many of the animals have adapted to this. While the region is mostly barren there is just enough vegetation for animals to survive which in turn creates room for predators to emerge. The main predator in this area are the wolves that roam in packs while the bottom of the food chain has the horned hare. The fields to the east and west have packs of wild asses that seem to escape the roaming wolves for reasons unknown.




The Lyheha that live in this region are a nomadic human tribe. They live off the land and follow the seasons as they travel from place to place. Their society runs off a bartering system that sometimes interacts with Kywamma to the north. Traveling on asses they manage to traverse the vast tundra and plains without much difficulty as they chase their prey and harvest from the scarce vegetation.



The believe the wolf holds the balance of this place and worship the great wolf who watches over them all

Holy Site: An altar has been constructed to resemble a Wolf standing above its kill. This altar is carried around on the back of four asses.



The regions resource are wild asses that roam the plains. They graze from the small amounts vegetation and most herds live a nomadic lifestyle following the sun around as the seasons change. Their main predators are the wolves that roam and while a lucky kick can kill one this is not the usual outcome of one of these encounters.

TP 1: The eastern fields remain Open
TP 2: The Western fields remain Open

[m9p909]

The Brayewen Tribes
Region 129, Braye

https://i.ibb.co/PzwvL34/Barathrum-Crest.png


A small civilization of grey humans with a passion for arguments

Resource: Grousse Shark
Required Resource: Wood
Starting Tech: Pottery


Ruler: Thought King Kartoffel
Description: Kartoffel is of short stature with a rounder face than most Braywenese. He is plump and enjoys having friendly discussions with his subjects over a pint of mead.
Stats:
Diplomacy:4
Military:2
Opulence: 4
Faith:2
Intrigue:1
Rolls1 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24629334&postcount=123)
One more (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24629348&postcount=125)
Rerolled my second 1 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24630133&postcount=130)
Trading Posts:





The region of Braye is a Rocky tundra with large hills and deep ravines. The landscape is mostly rock with patches of moss and shrubs that can survive the harsh winters. Braye has a very cold landscape, however the humidity moderates the temperature and the mid summer weeks are warm enough for residents to go without sweaters or coats. Throughout the region evidence of a great civilization is visible. The capital, Kleng, sits upon the ruins of a large castle, the King still resides within the castle however the walls are broken down and would provide no military protection.

The capital, Kartoffel City sits on the ocean, right in the crevice between The Cliffs of Klammen. The Cliffs of Klammen are only 10 km apart near Kleng and the Ocean, however they expand to around 50 km in the center of the region allowing some farmland. An Aquifer runs between the cliffs of Klammen, allowing Kartoffel City and the main farming town, Baurenhaff, to get access to fresh water. Regions to the north and south use the fat from seals to heat water so it can be desalinated. Water is bought and sold at a premium in these regions which include all towns except Baurenhaff and Kartoffel City. The farmlands around Baurenhaff do not produce much grain, so the population lives off fish.

The towns from north to south are: Reesen, Fësch, Kartoffel City, Bauerenhaff, and Terade.

To the north of the region lay the broken paths. Once these paths were used by thousands, now they lay barren. Stabby stones rise out of the ground and the region is scattered with . If the region was once known, that knowledge is lost. Now only death himself walks these paths.

In Braye, merchants always caravan by the marked roads lest they stray across the Eruungo. The people talk of the spirit Eruungo, it speaks in a tongue lost to time. Travelers claim they see a man lying on the ground with a severe injury begging for help, most leave him alone. The travelers that do help him are said to join his spirit army as he prepares to take his revenge on the living. Truth or not, travelers always get the same advice: Stay on the road, and don't help anyone you don't know.

https://i.ibb.co/gM8qJqF/Tarandi-Start-For-Everyone.png (https://ibb.co/zhg9Z9H)
Map of Braye, Ignore the dark lines that go through the other territories and the orange dot



The people of Braye are human with gray skin and nearly white blonde hair. They glow faintly while communicating in any way, and presenting arguments causes them to glow like a small candle. Most of them have sharp pointed noses and faces. The common fashion is to keep their hair short and parted in the middle.

Their culture revolves around discussion and arguments. Haggling is expected and the Braywenese never take anything at face value. If new knowledge is described the expected response is "Why?". The only one above these cultural rules is the Thought King. Anything the Thought King says is regarded as absolutely true. He can change truth as he sees fit. Arguments among natives nearly always use proofs based on the thought king's sayings or messages received by a group of people from Fraiheeto(see religion).

The Thought King is picked from all children 6 years of age. Generally a backup is chosen when the next thought King is chosen and a true successor is picked only when the King reaches 50 years of age. The king is chosen by a round table of elders from every major city in the country(Reesen, Fësch, Kartoffel City, Bauerenhaff, Terade). The elders are mostly hereditary but the elder is basically whoever holds the most power in the city, the Thought King also has the ability to change elders to anyone else. Note that although King is used as title of the leader, the king is not always a man.



The Brayewen Tribes have been rebuilding since the False Dawn. The burns from the False Dawn seared the skin of all the Brayewen and large swaths of the population were culled. Houses caught fire, fishing nets were scorched and the already dwindling population turned on each other for food and shelter. During the chaos an earthquake ruptured the area now known as the Broken Paths, leading to even more calamity and devastation.

Around 100 years ago, Schuel, the first Thought King was said to have received instructions from Fraiheeto to begin the reformation of the people. He was also told that the calamity was over and a new age was beginning.

The next king was Fraen the bold. She was the daughter of Schuel. She established the council of elders based on Fraiheeto's instruction and allowed them to choose Kartoffel, the new king.



The Brayewen Tribes worship Fraiheeto as their God. She is the only one whose absolute truths transcend the truths from the Thought King. The Brayewen tribes claim that they hear her voice whisper truths and that upon receiving such a message it is the receiver's duty to share it with the tribe. There are small huts in the major towns where people will occasionally ask Fraiheeto for help by burning some vegetation in a clay bowl.

The people believe that everything has a form. The bushes, animals, the sharks. They all have an essence that guides who they are. The essence of peoples is more complex and the essences of objects are simple. Through discussion the true form of each of these things is revealed and can be shared with all. The people that see these forms say that it's like coming out of a deep dark cave, and into the light for the very first time. Devout followers of Fraiheeto search for her form.



Braye is in dire need of wood. Trees don't grow naturally in this region and the fishing business requires wood to make rafts for the fisherman.

The main resource of Braye is Grousse shark. These sharks swim frequently in the ocean near Braye, the fishers will use smaller fish as bait and nets to catch the Grousse shark. The shark skin absorbs light, and releases it over an extended period of time. The people of Braye will leave the skins outside during the day and bring them in for light at night. The shark is seen on the Brayewen Flag and it is also used for food.

[Lady Serpentine]

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/318839234217902081/725010320187195512/03NBUUz.png
The Naherin Coalition
Xehra Tzkepte
Diplomacy: 1
Military: 5
Opulence: 5
Faith: 4
Intrigue: 3


A recently unified land, born of a bloody war. Whether it stands or burns, only time can say.

The land held by the Naherin is surprisingly kind, for Sikar. Considering that the border to the south and west is dominated by a harsh desert primarily broken by springs of explosive liquid and deep rifts in the earth that show no sign of filling up no matter how much sand the land above pours down their gaping throats, this says something about what Sikar is like - though in the area's defense, that is the reason that their border lies where it does. This section does have its uses, though... Assuming that one can find workers to exploit them and keep enough of them alive to do so, anyway. Most notably, the great gorge surrounded by a network of bloodfire springs that is known as the Wound lies in the desert here, just near enough to more tolerable climes that a brave and prepared band can recover enough for small-scale use and have a bit left over for internal trading.

Unfortunately that quantity is more or less useless for anything else. As such, the new ruler has recently mounted an expedition into the desert in an attempt to set up a more permanent camp at the Wound - she has plans, and she needs something to trade for those plans to come to be. The fact that such a camp will need a constant influx of bodies and supplies is of little concern to her, for she has ample flesh throw into the desert's hungry maw, and her lands can afford to send the food, building materials, and most particularly water, that is required.

Fortunately for those dwelling here, however, those barren and torn lands do slowly give way to a broad and hilly grassland dotted with trees; here in the nameless heart of their lands, the better part of their population has lived since the False Dawn, communities forming around the springs and rivers. A few herds of wild horses roam these plains, but - while welcomed for the meat they provide, when they can be hunted - the clans here have never managed (or bothered) to tame them. The most notable landmark here is far more recent, however; the ruins of several towns surround a great open pit mine, where copper and stone alike are pulled from the ground and sent north.

The northeast, where that stone goes, is dominated by the coast. However, it also holds the only forests anywhere in the vicinity, even when taking into account what lies outside their borders; the trees that freckle the grassy plains grow denser as one moves towards the sea, melding together to form a dense band of jungle that is thickest around the lake, but covers more or less the entire coastline. It also holds the oldest settlements in the area, one of which is what would, in a later time, be considered the capital city, a place named Txalitya. Besides being notable as the seat of the self-proclaimed ruler, and the heart of her power, it also holds the best shipyard in the region (and one of the few in the entirety of Sikar).

Those who live in the region can be split into three main groups. The first, and most populous, are the Naherin themselves - mostly human in appearance, their skin ranges from a dull and ashen gray to a rich brown. Their features are not quite what one might expect from normal humans, however, tending towards a striking and faintly inhuman beauty - though sometimes more obvious features present themselves: a scattering of scales most often hidden beneath clothing, dead black eyes with no visible white, or pointed teeth. These features are particularly prominent near the coast, where they have had the least chance to mingle with others; the further inland one goes, the nearer to a normal human appearance they are likely to possess. The second - though this categorization is a formality - are the humans. Firmly Naherin culturally, no distinction is made by either group; it is not their fault that they arrived in the wake of the goddess's retreat and so did not share in her blessing - and besides, the two are rather heavily intermingled, to the point that it is impossible to tell the difference unless there are obviously unusual features to judge by, save that the far southeast shows some cultural influence from the Ashir.

The third group is the Night Elves. They, however, are more complicated.

Until ten years ago, the various Naherin settlements were largely peaceful - they were, however, also not in the least unified save by a common culture and did not consider themselves a single nation. Instead, each settlement was more or less a clan in itself (with a few more prosperous exceptions). This was when Xehra Tzkepte rose to power - and where her father had seen a pleasant status quo to be maintained, she saw opportunity. She gathered a few other clans as allies, bought with promises of power and wealth, and set out conquering; the fighting was long and bloody, especially after the initial surprise faded and other groups began to form their own alliances. Nevertheless, after the better part of six years (the first four having been spent solidifying her power and gathering those she needed to make her ambitions a reality), she had won - and now had to decide what to do with it.

This brings us back to the Night Elves. Previously so rare as permanent residents as to be dismissed entirely, Xehra bought the services of an entire clan, employing them as raiders and assassins to take advantage of their ability to operate in the dark.... And she seems to have no intention of dismissing them, either, leading to whispered questions about what she continues to need their services for. They have not yet been employed since the end of the war (at least not in any way that has been noticed) - but recent construction indicates they may be rather more of a permanent fixture than her other allies thought.

Societally, the Naherin are currently undergoing a massive upheaval as they shift from small communities to a single centralized government. The transition is not smoothed by the massive bloating of the slave class, which previously existed, but was primarily used after minor skirmishes where prisoners were taken. Those slaves were usually traded for, and in many cases they were never put to work because negotiations began immediately. This new form, however, offers both little recourse and a massive expansion of the numbers both proportionately and in terms of the raw number of people enslaved, with some entire settlements having been claimed as a punishment for particularly fierce resistance. As for whether or not this can be recovered from... That remains to be seen.

The most important export of the Naherin is a strange, viscous, red liquid that they call bloodfire. Supposedly the blood of their goddess, its origin is less important than the effects of it - violently explosive in its raw form, it can be refined into a shockingly efficient fuel, hot-burning and capable of fueling large fires for much longer than should be possible. Until recently it has been largely unexploited, used in small quantities as fuel and in certain religious rites, but the new ruler means to change this - whether or not any of it makes it past the borders.

Required resource: The Naherin's lands unfortunately have little in the way of pure trade goods - or decorations appropriate to the tastes of their more ostentatious nobility. While they are clever workers of bone, stone, copper, and wood, such things simply are not suitable for some uses, and they are currently seeking a source of precious metals.

Starting technology: Sailing. (Enables exploration and troop transport over deep water.)

The faith of the Naherin is a fractured thing, no two groups agreeing on the details of it. The broad strokes, however, are fairly universal - they were shaped of flame and metal by a great goddess (who is called by a variety of names), scaled and winged, who served as their protector for many generations. Here is where stories begin to diverge, however; while most agree that she was wounded at the time of the False Dawn by another god and forced to retreat lest she be struck down after the surprise attack, the reason for her accompanying them to this land is... Less than clear, considering they fiercely maintain that they are not from the area. The two most common theories are that they were setting out to avenge some forgotten wrong (though none can say against who, given the way that the False Dawn blew all astray) or that a large portion of their people fled a nameless danger, perhaps even some foreknowledge of the False Dawn itself. Regardless, they believe that her blessing is the reason that they made it here as unharmed as they did, and while she has not appeared in physical form in living memory, they hold that their rites have as much power as ever.

The branch practiced by Xehra Tzkepte and those who follow her is a particularly bloody one, fond of elaborate (if to now infrequent) sacrifices of one sort or another. Of course, only time can tell if her views will spread, or if she will instead be forced to moderate them to maintain her rule - and if she will do so if presented with that choice, for she is a devout believer in her particular form of worship. Whatever the case may be, however, she currently serves as the foremost religious authority as well as the ruler, though some are beginning to mutter darkly that she ought to give up one mantle or another.

Holy Site: Txalitya Temple

Xehra's rule is too recent for her to have built a great temple, yet; she is still handling more pressing practical concerns. As such, she conducts her rites in the same large stone building that her clan has used for generations, albeit somewhat expanded with additional side-buildings and a few extra rooms to account for the glut of resources her recent conquest has granted her.

[Potato_Priest]

The Anbroch Houses
A fertile Jungle region controlled by Dwarven migrants at the mouth of the great Kiswan rivers.

The western border of Kincany was defined by the mouth of the mighty Sur river and the sea, while its southern border lay on the Erapira river. The northern part of this country was also the beach of the peninsula, while the eastern border was constantly shifting as skirmishes with peoples inland went well or poorly.

The rock of the Kincany inland was young, rough and porous. Tunnels snaked their way under the ground in a massive maze, and large bats and other monsters inhabited them. The Anbroch dwarves settled around the entrances to these tunnels, forming village communities that connected to their holdings underground.

On the surface, Kincany was a veritable paradise of food for those who knew where to look. Among many other fruits Coconuts, Tomatoes, and Figs were all common fare. Old Luthrail gardens and young Anbroch ones could be found by wandering meandering paths through the jungle, and due to the lack of winter some fruits could be harvested all year long.

The Anbroch Dwarves of Kincany stood far shorter than the average human, typically between 3 and 4 feet in height. However, they weighed about the same amount, and could usually exceed their taller counterparts in brute strength. They were hairy, and their women could grow beards to rival those of their men, though both men and women preferred to remain clean shaven as a mark of their adulthood.

The Anbroch’s eyes glowed when illuminated in a dark area, and they possessed exceptional vision in Darkness, preferring to work during the night and sleep during the day. This was one of their greatest advantages against the Luthrail people in their home region, who had difficulty defending themselves against Anbroch raids in the deep dark of the Jungle night.

The Anbroch were dominated by noble families which called upon the loyalties of their “partisans” for labor. A dwarf born a partisan was bound to the family that they served, and these loyalties survived long after the dwarves fled the mythical mountains of the south. Through service, particularly in battle, a skilled partisan could hope to earn membership in the Family, though this was a privilege rarely granted among the Ambroch. The noble families were each led by a Matriarch and a Patriarch, passed on through the male line, and the children of partisans were bound to the same family as their parent of the same gender. All the Ambroch were expected to wear the pattern of their noble house somewhere on their body, though shortages of cloth often led to solutions via face and body paint. Typical Anbroch surface garb was adopted from the Luthrails and included a grass or coconut fiber skirt, with a shawl or fur poncho on the upper body to deflect rain and protect against biting insects.

Anbroch society followed strict but shifting gender roles. According to the old tales, the male Anbroch had always had the responsibility of mining, while the women’s duty was trading the profits to provide food for their family. In Kincany this meant that the men were usually away from the surface for days or weeks at a time, fighting with each other and exploring for rich tunnels to harvest Guano, Copper, and Obsidian from. Male children were taken into the tunnels at an early age to be trained for life in the tunnels, and men and women met seldom, usually at dances and other festivals, where marriages might be arranged.

While the products of the mens’ labours were valuable trading goods, their wives and daughters on the surface contributed far more to their people’s survival. The only representatives of the dwarves on the surface, they traded, warred, and learned how to farm the Jungle from the Luthrails. Noblewomen on the surface took up new titles borrowed from the men such as Warlady and Battlemistress and conducted raids and small wars on still independent Luthrail bands and each other, while partisan women and slaves grew the tomatoes, bought the fish, and trapped the game that fed the men in the tunnels.

he Anbroch dwarves always claimed to have come from somewhere in the mountains to the south, though the civil war that drove them from the mountains and down the Sur river was not so fresh in their memory as what happened to them in Troll Country. They claimed that upon arrival in Surriv, as is was then known, they were welcomed by the elves there and though times were lean worked together to scrape enough food from the river and the wilds. The only price that the elves asked for this was a bridge built to the opposite side of the Sur. The Dwarven storytellers tended to trail on for a bit in this section, detailing the elves’ piteous requests and many compliments they paid to the Dwarves’ architectural genius. Regardless, their ancestors acquiesced, and began building a mighty bridge to cross the raging Sur river, at that time much more furious than it is today. It is to the construction of this bridge the dwarves attribute the awakening of the Trolls that Troll Country is known for today. The trolls emerged from the water, eating Dwarves, elves, and all else that got in their way. Terrified of these second new arrivals, the elves betrayed their friends and offered the dwarves in their villages as livestock for the monsters’ feast. Only the bravest and strongest Dwarves fought their way out of their betrayers’ villages and past the marauding monsters to continue their journey north on land. Anbroch storytellers also tended to go into exquisite detail upon which of their ancestors was among this bunch, and their deeds of valor and retribution in the flight. Eventually, losses to the heat and disease of the jungle forced the survivors to settle on the patch of jungle and coastline they called Kincany.

Kincany was of course not uninhabited either. The local Luthrail people tended not to be particularly pleased at warbands of ragged dwarves setting up in their territory. Though some accommodations were reached, most of the Anbroch families had to earn their place in Kincany by fighting the Luthrails for pieces of the jungle. Over time, the Dwarves tended to take the high ground and tunnel access points, while the Luthrails were pushed northwards to the coast. As time went on, a moderately stable trade interspersed with occasional bouts of violence developed, the Luthrails supplying the Anbroch with fish and goods from the ocean in exchange for guano and tools.



Resource: Guano
Required Resource: Dye

Guano, the dung of bats and other cave monsters, was the primary surplus resource produced by the Anbroch in Kincany. The Anbroch believed that giving it to their crops made them produce more fruit, and that it had certain medicinal properties as well.

The Anbroch had a large demand for dye, since both partisans and nobles were expected to wear the signature pattern of their noble family.



Holy Site: The long path. Religion: Loren Worship
A particularly dangerous and winding route through the lava tunnels under Kincany, the long path went from the banks of the Erapira to the sea in the north. It was loosely marked by statues of the god Loren, and earnest pilgrims were expected to walk it while trading gossip with miners in the tunnels as a way of earning Loren's favor. Those who completed the journey were generally considered blessed, and may be called upon by their noble family as an advisor. Men would often be called to serve on the surface, and women below ground, as experts on the affairs of the other portion of Kincany.

The patron deity of the Anbroch, Loren, was worshipped by nearly all of the dwarves, and some of the Luthrails as well. A bearded figure, none of the dwarves were quite sure what Loren’s gender was, and most sculptures and idols were made so as to leave some abiguity. Loren was a god of rumors and gossip, and rumors were considered to have a life of their own as Loren’s servants in the world. An Anbroch who conducted their holy rites properly and appeased Loren was said to be blessed by gossip about their good virtue, could smite their enemies with devastatingly embarrassing rumors, and would always be up to date on the latest news both from the tunnels and the surface.

[Roarke]

The Sands of Shá
Region 307, Sikar

Geography

Hot. Dry. Parched and dying. The weak perish under the gaze of the sun. Yet the strong prevail. Life is harsh among the desert sands that sweep the land of Shá burying all that is untended in their endless grains. Yet where life perseveres, where strength overcomes weakness in unity and fortitude, the sands are kept at bay. Within Shá the epicenter of this defiance of the desert lies at Dzah a mighty town of warriors and merchants guided by the wizened minds of Rvered Elders sun-touched with the knowledge of the earthly and heavenly realms.

Dzah is the only permanent settlement in Shá an assemblage of stone and bones erected in defiance of the cleansing desert sands. At the center of Dzah lays a carefully constructed and well maintained temple, the Solstice Solarium, used to track the astrological movements of the sky. An elaborate calendar system updated regularly within acts as record keeper for the major tribal accomplishments of the past as well as font of prophecy for the future. Only the three oldest Revered Elders reside permanently in the Solarium with adults of decreasing age living further from the city center.

Aside from the city of Dzah and the shifting sands there exists one other major feature of the region, the Shining Foothills from which great deposits of gold are extracted for trade and barter within and without the Sands. No particular individual or tribe holds absolute dominion over the Foothills themselves and inter-regional conflict often extends from disputes over the mining claims of rival factions. Still, the hills are rich in their abundance and so far it has remained possible for rival groups to find enough sites to extract the metal.


History & Government

It is said that in ancient times, before the False Dawn, Dzah was one of many such towns within the Red Sands. Impressive but of no great importance to the ancient inhabitants of the desert lands. Yet even before the Red Years scoured the earthly realm it played host to those who recognized divinity in the True Sun even as others squabbled over worship of the lunar feylord or ascription of ancestors to the nighttime stars. When the False Dawn came it scoured these heresies and destroyed many towns and ancient cities yet Dzah persevered. This perseverance was attributed to the Revered Elders and their devotion to worship of the Sun as supreme Godhead of the Heavens even when the False Dawn threatened to smother the Sun beneath its red haze.

Dzah and therefore the Sands of Shá more widely is led by a Council of Revered Elders, a multi-tiered gerontrocracy headed by the three eldest Revered Elders who make the major decisions for the tribe. In times of crisis past the Council has invested its authority in a singular non-Elder, often a warrior of great renown, as a temporary measure intended to allow more rapid response to pressing issues that cannot afford to be contemplated at length. However the appointment of a Solardictus is seen as an option of last resort and not to endure overlong. The eldest of the Council of the Revered Elders acts as Mouthpiece of the Council and given the frailties of old age this can often mean relatively brief tenures among Mouthpieces and entire Councils can be reshaped in a decade with only the youngest member from a decade prior enduring to act as Mouthpiece meaning attempts to ingratiate oneself with the Council can be difficult to maintain.


People

The people of the Sands of Shá are red-skinned humans although their skin is truly and not hyperbolically red. Varying in shades from hot pink to cherry red there is a possibility the tribes of Shá have mixed heritage outside mainstream humanity but for all intents and purposes they appear to be human. The people of Shá dress in white loose fitting short open chested tunics leaving their legs, arms, and torso to be exposed to the holy sun. Sunburn is unknown to the tribes of Shá, a quirk of their dermatological mutation, although reddening of the skin in the form of tanning does occur. Tribal members who roam the foothills often dress more practically for work with longer robes intended to protect them from the hazards of the wastes. Less clothing and more jewelry of gold are signs of opulence and the Council of Revered Elders are often naked or wear nothing more than loin cloths accompanied by golden necklaces, earrings, headbands, and other forms of opulent jewelry.

The people, or tribe, or Shá divide themselves by familial bonds into Clans. A society that values age above all things there is no strict division based on patriarchy or matriarchy but rather based on seniority. The elder partner in a relationship absorbs the younger into their clan. This often does result in male dominated clans but it is not always so. The clans tend to flourish more rapidly in Dzah itself though a small number of clans have chosen to remain isolated from the affairs of the city retaining some level of greater independence in their hamlets among the sand.


Resource

Gold - Valued for both its beauty and religious significance as repository of sunlight gold is harvested extensively from the Shining Foothills. Conflicting claims pepper the region's deposits but among them three clans stand supreme.

Y'ta Ashdla - One of the largest clans in Shá and Dzah itself the Y'ta Ashdla have long paid homage to the city of Dzah in the form of gold tributes and have been rewarded with a near constant presence among the upper echelons of society. (SHA)

Y'ta Hastiin - Second only to Y'ta Ashdla in size of their clan Y'ta Hastiin has never been as comfortable with the political patronage to Dzah and maintains a looser hold in the capital. Still, their influence can be felt among the smaller villages and roaming traders who know and respect their clan for fair dealing even outside officially legal channels. (Open)

Y'ta Tó - In truth a recent amalgamation of two more minor clans Y'ta Tó is quickly proving itself an ambitious clan in the arena of gold mining. While willing to bow their heads and praise the Sun members of this clan are more interested in expanding trade opportunities beyond the insulation of Dzah-ruled Shá than they are in merely joining the internal struggle for power within the region. (Open)

The dry sands provide enough sustenance for Dzah and the roaming tribes but little exists naturally in the way of herds or large animals. The desire to import beasts of burden to lighten the load and provide more meat is near universal among the people of Shá and the provision of such beasts would elevate the status of leadership who provided such creatures to an idolized state.


Faith

Path of the True Dawn - The Revered Elders of Dzah believe the Sun is a physical representation of the primary deity invested in the health and survival of righteous and strong peoples. While the Sun was a harsh judge and disciplinarian it is equally a valiant warrior who fights on behalf of it's adherents in the struggles of the heavens above. While not infallible the Sun seeks to administer justice and build strength through adversity for not only itself as Godhead but also for those who follow its tenets. Often portrayed as a warrior or emperor-judge with a head of fire the Sun acts as a seal of power and authority with its iconography limited in endowment to those who have proven themselves righteous and valiant leaders capable of just and fair rule. It is believed the Sun bestows fractions of its godly knowledge to mortals in two ways: One through time and exposure, with elders exposed to the Sun's light gaining prestige with age and the tanning of their skin, and the other through prophesied and unpredictable acts empowering mighty heroes with divine power.

It is believed the False Dawn was an incursion by a rival malicious god seeking to destroy the Sun and all it had grown through careful cultivation on heaven and earth. While the False Dawn, also refereed to as the Red Star, won many battles against the Sun in the end it was the Sun who emerged victorious in its war casting out the false light and reclaiming its imperial throne in the heavens. The day the False Dawn ended is celebrated as a holiday throughout the Sands of Shá.

While the Path of the True Dawn worships the Sun as the imperial Godhead of the universe it is not strictly monotheistic recognizing both the Red Star of the False Dawn as a malicious competitor to the Sun as well as recognizing the Moon as a god-like being albeit one of far lesser power and far less interest in defending or treating fairly with the mortal realm. The Moon is seen as a trickster being, fading in an out of its heavenly role to serve other ends in faraway realms unknown to mortals. Occasionally portrayed as both lover and sibling to the Sun the Moon is believed to pursue inscrutable ends and while treatise with the Moon is not portrayed as vicious betrayal of the Sun as consorting with the Red Star might be it is common in tales of Moon worship that the mortal who engages with the flighty lunar body often is tricked or deceived in some way through their interaction with the night sky's protector. It is possible other gods could be found in the heavens but none would be likely to usurp the central place of the Sun for the followers of the True Dawn.

The other stars observed at night are believed to be fractured pieces of the Sun itself scattered across the Heavens to engage in war against the Red Star and its allies as well as to harvest of heavenly mana from the far places. Astronomy remains rudimentary although some observations have prompted the discussion of possible minor gods represented in non-star heavenly bodies, though whether benevolent, malevolent, or neutral remains unsettled.


Technology

Pottery +1 Buyouts

[DoomHat]

The
Thunderpeople
https://pbs.twimg.com/media/EbOEKwmXQAA8Ld-?format=png&name=small

Geography: Sikar #275 "Thundermark"
At the southeastern edge of Sikar lies a hunted ruin which the golden lions seem to forsake. Once the opulent capital of a mighty seafaring kingdom, its old name is now forgotten, and its glorious remnants crumble and rot in the unnatural fog that roils in from the blighted sea.

Half shattered temples and statues to forgotten kings and heroes litter the landscape, fading echoes of the Before Times. At the heart of the territory, those ruins give way to eerie new monuments. Towers of unworked stone, bound in a crude mortar, and decorated in arcane patterns with the bones and hide of blightspawn.

There is no immediate sign of habitation, save the figures skulking at the edges of your vision, watching you. You can hear the faint sound of drums, growing louder.



People: Bang the war drum to begin the hunt! Bang the festival drum to begin the harvest! Bang the mourning drum to subdue the hungry dead! Thunderpeople flourish in the blight-time, because the earth can hear our pulse, and the sky fears us!

Thunderpeople, powder your body with corpse ash so no wicked thing leeches into your skin. Thunderpeople, put on your spidersilk robe, honor the tender care of its making. Thunderpeople, put on your blightspawn hide and bone, for it is armor and signs of honor, earned in The Hunt.

Thunderpeople, do not defy your warchief in times of hunting and crisis, for the sky drives man and beast to madness, and we must move as one at the sound of the warchief’s drum.

Thunderpeople, do not defy your mosschief in matters of bed and ration, for thunder people live below the ground. Thunderpeople, eat of your farmed mushrooms and crawling things, and see by the glow of moss light. Thunderpeople, spurn a badly dug hall, for they collapse, slaying tribes, and adding to the hungry dead.

Chiefs of the Thunderpeople, do not defy your Highchief, lest the bonds that bind the tribes be broken, and all the world falls to despair.

Resource: Blightspawn Trophies
The Thunderpeople are avid blightspawn hunters and trappers. Their region is rife with blightspawn, and the local culture is obsessed with tracking, studying, and dismantling them. The practice of wearing and trading blightspawn trinkets is so ubiquitous blightspawn bone is practically the local currency.

TP1 [Thunderpeople]: Red Spiral Tribe
The Mosschief of the Red Spirals once did a terrible mischief to the current Highchief’s grandfather. The mischief must never be spoken of, but the penance is eternal. The Red Spirals offer blight tribute only to the High Chief now.

TP2 [Unowned]: Yellow Square Tribe

TP3 [Unowned]: Green Fang Tribe

Required Resource: Foodstuffs

Faith: Red Sky Hunting

Holysite: The Highchieftain's Hall
At the time of the red stain first fading from the sky, the spiritual beliefs of the Thunderpeople were simply a loose collection of superstitions. The most consistent of which being…

The Hungry Dead:
It is believed that should someone die an ‘unworthy’ death, their unsatisfied spirit becomes trapped in the mortal world, craving a fulfillment they can never achieve. This craving, without fail, drives them to wickedness. Almost all forms of disease and bad fortune are blamed on the hungry dead. Some shamen even insist that blightspawn themselves are ancient hungry dead, who’s pain and wickedness have congealed over time into a new physical form.
The Thunderpeople always cremate corpses as soon as possible, for fear that the body will soon rise again, possessed by a hungry dead longing to return to a physical form.

Worthiness and The Hunt:
There is one sure way to escape the unworthiness that leads to becoming one of the hungry dead. Only hunting blightspawn brings worthiness. One does not need to participate directly in The Hunt to earn worthiness. When you provide care and good tools to a hunter, they go out into the sky-touched world carrying your spirit with them.
Wearing armor and trinkets from slain blightspawn shows your worthiness, for you must have hunted a blight spawn, or received it in gratitude from a mighty hunter who benefited from your care.

The disappearance of the red stain from the sky has been regarded as a sign of ill portent by the Thunderpeope’s shamans. The Thunderpeople have proven themselves mighty under the red stain sky, so the shamans say. The blightspawn are plentiful, and so the hunts mighty. The Thunderpeople have proven strong and worthy under the red sky, what is to become of them now that the Mighty Dawn has expired? Will there be no more blightspawn? Will the Thunderpeople no longer be worthy?

Is it the task of the Thunderpeople to bring about a second Mighty Dawn? Or do the Thunderpeople have some new destiny, yet unimagined?


Starting Technology: [Masonry: +1 to resist Raids and Sacks]


Highchief Orgo
"HE IS WORTHY! HE IS WORTHY! In his right hand, a spear of Blightbone, held above you! In his left hand, a cup of root wine, extended graciously. He is life! He is death! Upon his back is the pelt of Once Immortal Blood Maw, the blight that slew many hunters before meeting with Orgo's spear! HE IS WORTHY! ai ai HE IS WORTHY!"

Game History
Round 1 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24608770&postcount=18)
Round 2 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showthread.php?615670-Empire-6-Embers-of-Dawn-IC&p=24648874#post24648874)

[Lt-Murgen]

The Fffolkkk

The Sand Reefs
Region 266

Summary:
A barren land bordered by high mountains and the sea, its people spend their days trading valuable food for even more valuable minerals and fresh water.
Resource: Kelp Olive (oil)
Required Resource: Corrosion-resistant metals (copper)
Starting Tech: masonry


The sand reefs is a region wedged between the sea to the south and impassible obstacles to the east (The Halls of Dawn mountains) and west (the Swift Channel). Because of its orientation, most of the rainfall is blocked by the mountains. The numerous small streams pouring down from the snowcapped peaks carve and wind their way through a small region of canyons before evaporating on the sandy plains before reaching the ocean. The ocean beyond the plains is shallow for a great distance, and dotted with numerous reefs, rocky outcroppings, and larger islands capped with ruins. Cutting through the reefs are deep, steep, drop-offs through which strong, cold ocean currents stream through.

The Maze, as it is called, contains a fair amount of scrub, trees, and small animals and birds. But the sandy desolation between the Maze and is devoid of both water and food. In the ocean, the reefs are packed with a massive variety of ocean life, and the deep troughs are lined with kelp-olive.
Weather on the sand reefs is hot and dry during the day, and cool-almost cold at night. The sands do little to store heat, and actually reflect it up onto anything crossing the barren lands. Rain is almost non-existent.

At first, signs of habitation seem almost absent as well. Travelers through the Maze will find caves with stores of wood and pots of oil, rock walls turning outcroppings into small dwellings, and the occasional small dam to create pools of clean water. Along the coast, rafts can be spotted in great numbers. At night, their owners congregate and tie up to the outcroppings or along the shores. Each day, they set out to a new place, so permanent villages are not found.

In between the Maze and the sea, on the desolate sand reefs, the inhabitants build large, stacked-stone round forts, open to the sky. Inside are sheltered areas for sleeping and food storage, and a large firepit. Many of these seem to be abandoned, others strongly guarded by a pair of the land’s inhabitants. In addition to these temporary places, however, 3 cities exist- Krooonla, Terrrlotlotlot, EEEyup, and Qu. Intricate stonework, held together without binder, rise from the sandy ground high enough to hold back the wind-blown sand. Inside, the stone has been carved deep into the ground, with numerous stairwells and landings, in an inverted pyramid shape. At the bottom, a pool of cool, clean water is to be found. These stepwells, carved over generations, host the only permanent settlements.

The natives of the Sand Reefs call themselves simply the Fffolkkk. They are a race of bipedal turtle-folk. Some outlanders believe there are 2 “species” of Fffolkkk, and they are content to let them believe it. Both are bipedal turtles standing between 6-8 feet tall, weighing between 4-600 lbs. They have no hair, and eye color from lightest yellow to darkest brown. Their voices naturally are pitched so low normal humans would struggle to hear it. They can speak the common trade language only by forcibly pitching their voices into a falsetto. They wear no clothing, but favor woven harnesses and belts with numerous pouches and sacks. The harnesses are adorned with numerous soapstone cameos, as discussed below. They also have a passion for both wide-brimmed hats and mother-of-pearl jewelry. But beyond that, there are two very different “species”.

One “species” is largely gray / brown in color, with large trunk-like 3 toed feet, wide-domed shells, and gnarled clawed hands with 3 mutually opposable digits. This group spend their days traversing the desert between the mountains and the shore. They can keep pace with walking human, but have no ability to run. Oddly, they can travel for days on end, entering a trance-like state equivalent to sleeping while plodding along. One strange quick is that they are able to drink vast amounts of water and store it, then excrete it through special protrusions of their shell.

The other “species” are tinged blue/gray/green in various colors, with sleek, longer arms with webbing between their fingers. Their legs are longer and flatter, and their shells more streamlined. Not as well versed to land, they are slower and more ungainly when walking. They spend most of their time in the sea, farming and fishing. Air breathing, they can hold breath for nearly an hour. They also seem to sense ocean currents, and drift along them in a similar state to their land-born versions.

But the truth is even stranger. These are actually the female and male version of their sexually di-morphic species. The males taking to the water and females to the land. The women travel back and forth, bringing fresh water, fruits, and wood down to shore. Men catch fish, and tend kelp-olive forests. They meet in the cities to exchange goods, then return to their native lands.

The Fffolkkk identify each other by a first name, and the unique patterns in the shells on their backs. No two patterns are identical. Each Fffolkkk use soapstones from the mountains to carve images of their shell markings. Each child receives one from mom and dad, and they trade with their siblings. More are created and traded throughout their lives. The exchange of the cameos is an important sign of trust and friendship, and not done casually. They wear the marks of their friends proudly on their harnesses. It is said that you can know someone by their friends, and that is never truer than with the Fffolkkk.

Mating is done once, and it is a ten-year process. Fffolkkk meet, agree to mate, and travel out into the sands to build and provision a home. Once their home is built, they pair will never again leave it, even for a single day. So, such homes are jealously guarded and heavily provisioned. In their home, they have a clutch of eggs and protect them as they develop over a 6-month period. After the children hatch, they spend the next four to six years teaching their children the basics of life. By six, the children are ready to face the world, and the parents are exhausted. Typically, it is the death of the parents that cause the children to leave. The homes are abandoned, often to be scavenged by another family later. This means that they typically only live only live 40-50 years. Some Fffolkkk were told by their parents that, ages past, some of them lived several centuries. But that is just folklore.

Fffolkkk tend to have no permanent residence, considering their shell their true home. All else is temporary- from their rafts, to their mountain shelters, to the stalls on the landings of the stairwells where they trade their wares. Ownership is a largely foreign idea, though possession is understood. Their cameos are used to determine possession- tied to rafts and hung in doorways to show that someone is currently using that resource. With lack of home and family, all the Fffolkkk can truly rely on is their name. Etched on their shells, they strive to be honorable and trustworthy. They literally carry their weight of their name into the world, so they would never dishonor it.

Their first leader created their government:
A Guides for Shaylles to the Draw of the Fffolkkk, as Transcribed by TruthSeer Benedine.

As a preliminary note, the Fffolkkk can be very particular about their pronunciations. Insufficient emphasis on certain sounds can change the entire meaning of a word or phrase. I will document those peculiarities I noticed at a later time. For purposes of brevity, I will simply note a base pronunciation for each term
Secondary note: They refer to all non-folk, regardless of origin, as Shaylles, which derives from shell-less in pronunciation, and in how they view other creatures.

Up until just a few years ago, the Folk had virtually no formal government to speak of. Each turtle-person acted independently of each other, with a few small trading centers built up around sources of fresh water. The government they described to me was almost wholly the invention of the leader known as Nopppa and a few close associates.

Their government is called The Draw. The name itself stems from the geographical term they use for the small, steep, dry creek channels that make up the Maze. Their whole mindset seems to revolve around expending valuable resources to find the best paths through the unknown.
The Draw is made up of 6 Wayfinders, or Waifs. These 6 Waifs select another folk to be their leader. This leader doesn’t have a title, and their purpose is to provide vision and settle disputes between the Waifs. It takes a vote of 5 of 6 to select a new leader, should the need arise.
Tertiary note: The need for 5 of 6 to vote out the current leader does seem to be a construction designed only to keep Nopppa in power.

The purpose of these Waifs are not to create laws. Instead, their job is to best represent ideals of what the folk want to work together to achieve. They are, as best I can tell:

The Wayfinder For Living believes that gathering food from the sea and water out of the maze can be difficult. More Folk need to be encouraged to take up harvesting.
Wayfinder For Creation believes the current levels of kelp-olive, soapstone, and building-rock harvesting is sufficient. What is needed is a better way to store the oil for long lengths of time.
Wayfinder of Civility believes that the folk need to build up reserves of treasures that the Shaylles can respect, so that they will be willing to accept the rules of fair trade. In addition, the need to find and restrict those that do not follow the fair trade rules needs to be increased.
Wayfinder of the Incivility believes that the outside world is a greater threat than within, and continues to press for more maze-runners, and better leaders. However, she recognizes that the current system of labor-bounties for wrongdoers is not working.
Wayfinder of Truth believes that the better educated the future clutchlings are, the better folk they will be. He believes that getting one common set of facts and histories together to be shared is the best way to do that.
Wayfinder of the Currents believes that the world has indeed fundamentally changed since the last great event. The winds and tides are changing, and that can be frightening. However, the folk are solid on their feet and unflinching. She is promoting periods of meditation and reflection each day for everyone.


Every eight years, the entire folk gather to cast votes. Each folk gets 2 votes, represented by 2 of their soapstone cameos. They cast their votes for the Waif they feel best represents their beliefs. They can cast 1 vote for 2 candidates, or 2 for 1 if they feel very strongly. The tally of these votes effectively determines both how well the Draw represents the Folk, and where improvement is needed.

The Waifs that received the lowest two totals now have to act. They have 1 year in which to put out a proposal to change their views and list specific actions they will take. During that year, anyone may offer up a formal challenge, with their views and actions. Individual folk then offer their labor, in the form of 10-day increments, in support of the action plan they want to see followed.

At the end of the year, the proposal with the most labor behind it is implemented. If the challenger’s proposal wins, the Waif must step down. The folk who supported the plan then are used to implement it. Those who supported the opposing plan are still required to fullfill their labor commitment. These labor-commitments are ‘sold’ to those that supported the winning plan, to help offset the labor-costs.

One very interesting point is that all of this is done openly, and on a weekly basis. So everyone interested can see how the betting is progressing.

Currently, the fffolkk do not believe the Wayfinder of the Currents is doing enough to improve the spirits of the fffolkkk. So Sttimmi has proposed building bell-poles across the land. To toll each day at sunset, to remind the fffolkkk to stop work and reflect for the day. An opposing plan, put forth by Thickick, is suggesting the Draw hire village criers to announce reflection time each day. She believes this will be less costly than bells. Sttimmi has countered that those in the Maze and away from the villages, could not hear town criers, but could hear bells. Both have promised that the losing side's labor bets will be used to support the bell-ringer / town criers lost work time. Currently Sttimmi has received 5000 hours of support, but is losing to Thickick. He has 6550 hours of support for his project.

Most of what the Fffolkkk know of their history comes from the stories passed down from their parents. The Sand Reefs are not as they once were. The winds have changed, and once water flowed from the snow-capped peaks to the sea. Forests covered the Maze. Numerous large villages of stone dotted the shoreline and straddled the deep valleys of cold seawater. These villages were filled with related families. But the Red Veil, as they called it, changed the weather. The rain stopped, and the flow of sweet water ended. The seas rose, bringing the salt and killing the plains. The Flood, as they call it, moved the shoreline hundreds of miles towards the mountains. Ruins of these ancient villages can be found submerged in the sea, or rising as ruins atop rocky outcroppings on the edges of the horizon.
The Fffolkkk were nearly wiped out. For the last 200 years, the focus has been on gathering enough resources to have clutchlings. Most adults don’t live past 30, preferring to have large clutches of children to growing old. Those older than 50 are seen as not doing their duty, in the false belief that clutch size decreases with age.

Holy Site: The Great Link.
The Fffolkkk have a simple belief set. They believe that the world has a natural ebb and flow. Like the wind and the tide, there are forces around them that move an individual from place to place and event to event in their lives. When you are in harmony with these forces, your life can be pleasant. When not, it is a struggle. That is not to say they are simple-minded. The Fffolkkk understand that adversity is a component of growth. The true life is found at the edges of the currents, the wind blowing through a portion of the Maze unexplored, or a hard swim to an unvisited island. It is the attempt that is important. The Winds and Tides will only give you what you can endure.

Just outside the city of Qu lies a small fortification around a deep, narrow stairwell. Dangling down the center of the well is a miraculous soapstone carving. It is a meticulously detail representation of a rope, with knots at equal distance down its length. 2000 individual knots from top to bottom of the stepwell. At the base, other carvings, of ocean depths and rafts, of oil lamps and ocean passes, of baskets and rafts, surround the pool of water. The Fffolkkk have no record of who created the place, or why. But the drawings are the basis for their entire measurement system- length, weight, and volume, all summarized in eternal pictures. They call it the Great Link, and see it as proof of the unified harmonious nature of the world.

Resource: Kelp Olive (oil)
Required Resource: Corrosion-resistant metals (copper)
Along the borders between the shallow-water reefs and the deep-sea canyons, a species of kelp grows in great abundance. It can tower from great depths up to the surface. This kelp is used by the Fffolkkk to make ropes, their personal harnesses, woven to make roofs and baskets, and a hundred other uses. But by far the most valuable is the kelp-olive. These fist-sized green masses grow along the surface of the kelp. Eventually, they break off and float away on the currents. Over several days, they slowly become waterlogged and sink, wedging themselves in the jagged rocks of the sea-floor and walls. There, they take root and grow a new kelp plant.

The Fffolkkk have learned how to farm the seeds to grow new beds. But the majority of them are taken, cut open, and squeezed for their oils. This KO oil can be used for cooking, as fuel for simple lamps, and as a base for many traditional medicines. It is their most pried and abundant commodity.
Beyond the kelp-olive, they prize soapstone, as mentioned above.

The region is in need of corrosion-resistant metals, like copper. The sea salt corrodes away fittings on rafts, and the wind-blown sand etches even the simplest mechanical items.



https://forums.giantitp.com/showsinglepost.php?p=24662409&postcount=261 (link to rolls for ruler)

Nopppa
Diplomacy 5 [4+1]
Military 3
Opulence 5 [4+1]
Faith 3
Intrigue 1


Nopppa is a medium sized fffolkkk, about 7 feet tall and only 500 lbs. Mottled in grays and browns, she is a tough, young, female. Her face and shell are streaked with a vibrant red/brown, which has become part of her name-mark. Her eyes are a bright yellow, almost amber color. She favors wide-brimmed hats decorated with sea-bird feathers and small shells. Her name-mark has 2 ovals at the bottom, with a vertical central line. At even intervals along line, matched pairs of curving lines arc out, getting narrower as they approach the top.

She came out of a clutch of 11, 6 girls and 5 boys. Her parents couldn’t have been prouder of the size, but it stretched their resources considerably. It seemed an omen that the comet came during the mourning period for their parents. With the fresh dawn, the siblings parted ways.

Her mother told her of an excellent soapstone quarry deep in the Maze. She made a name for herself quarrying and selling the stones for cameos, even carving some herself. Nopppa seems to have more single-mindedness than the average turtlefolk, focusing on one activity instead of subsistence resource gathering. She developed a network of contacts and friends, sporting dozens of cameos on her harness, belt, and hat. It seemed as if she was always dealing with someone who knew someone who spoke well of her.
https://media-waterdeep.cursecdn.com/avatars/39/281/636411147894349715.jpeg






The Redoubt
Region 267

Summary:
A dry, dusty land of canyons and plateaus, its turtlefolk denizens jealously guard their fortified homes.
Resource: Mountain goats
Required Resource: Cooking / heating fuel


The Redoubt has the Swift Channel to the west and the Hall of Dawn mountains to the east. To the south, the land further rises into a maze of canyons, natural tunnels, and steep paths called the Maze. The rest of the land, to the north and up to the waterline, are tall plateaus with broad winding arroyos between them. The Maze contains a fair amount of scrub, trees, and small animals and birds. These increase in variety the farther north it goes. Along the canyons, the main tree is a form of large, spreading fig tree. It’s wood is hardy and oily, yet it does not burn well and its smoke is quite irritating. Still, the figs are tasty. The small seeds are spread far and wide by the birds. And any small crack or depression that can hold some soil and water is enough for the fig trees to sprout. Fig trees can be seen growing impossibly out of the sides of the sheer canyon walls, seemingly defying gravity.
Weather is hot and dry during the day, and cool-almost cold at night. The sands and rocks do little to store heat, and actually reflect it up onto anything crossing the barren lands. Rain is almost non-existent in the mountains, but gradually increases as you move north.
The land does seem abandoned at first. But deep in the canyons, built high up in the canyon walls, are long, narrow, fortified towns. Each of these towns usually only has one route to it, exposed to the view of the city for a great distance. Each town also has some form of a stepwell within, ensuring a permanent water source. Inside the city, the air is tempered by the rock around it- warmer at night and cooler in the day. It can be quite pleasant.
A particular species of mountain goat is home to the north side of the maze and the canyons beyond. They are small, social, highly agile, and very aggressive. They seemingly can scale sheer walls, finding the tiniest of cracks and protrusions to balance upon. When threatened, they will work as a group to surround their foes and batter them with their horns until they are knocked down. They seem to understand the idea of dislodging a foe off of a cliff face. The Fffolkkk of the Redoubt keep them as pets and beasts of burden.


The natives of the redoubt are another group of the FFfolkkk. They dress similarly, they speak similarly, and they have the same sexual dimorphism as their souther
Where they differ from the Reefers (as they are starting to call them) is in their reproductive habits. For some odd reason, females outnumber males nearly 20 to 1. It has been a strange circumstance of birth since the great calamity. As such, they are solidly in charge of the society. Male Fffolkkk are held in high regard and protected. The name of the area, Redoubt, is because each town is run by a collection of related females and is their permanent home for raising generations of their family.
Males understand that they are key to the survival of the redoubt Fffolkkk. When they come of age, their elders will host a grand celebration, and other redoubts will send prospective mates to be selected. The male will assist in raising several clutches at the same time. When the young are of age, the females return to their redoubt.
However, not all females are chosen to have clutches. These female Fffolkkk assist in raising the young and running the individual town. Some of them claim to be well over 100 years old. It is the belief of the ‘Doubters (as the Reefers are starting to refer to them) that Fffolkkk can live for many centuries. It is the stress of producing and raising offspring that leads to their mortality. This has caused much distress among their southern cousins.
When Nopppa’s brother arrived in the area to explore, he was a sensation. A free adult male Fffolkkk! He travelled to every single town in the Redoubt, and before long had a large following of available females vying for his affections. Being young, this proved far too distracting. Years later, when Nopppa arrived with an armed escort, she found her brother happily in familial bliss, raising several clutches of children.


What the ‘Reefers call The Flood the ‘Doubters call the Rising. Their oral histories tell of great slimy, tentacled beasts coming up out of the waters to the west and ravaging across the entirety of the land. These creatures were led by a gigantic version of a male Fffolkkk, with far too many tentacles for arms and legs, and three heads that spewed a paralyzing fog. It was called Sleeeperkkinn. The creatures and their leader sought out male fffolkkk, dragging them back into the waters, or consuming them on the spot. Clutches were raided, and their female defenders slaughtered.
Those that survived fortified their towns, and protected the few males that survived. Maybe the Sleeeperekkinn cursed them, or maybe it was something in the Rising. But only 1 in 20 eggs had a male fffolkkk.


Holy Site: Unclaimed
These Fffolkkk follow a similar belief set as their southern cousins. But it is far more fatalistic. They see the best they can do is survive. Following the winds and tides will only keep you safe for a time. Rip tides and tornados will come. The best you can do is plan and hope. There is an ancient temple of some sort, high on a bluff overlooking the Swift Channel. But it has been abandoned for more than a century. Some claim the victims of the Rising still haunt the place.


Resource: Mountain goats
Required Resource: cooking fuel (oil or trees)
Numerous groups of wild mountain goats live in the Gates of Dawn. The ‘Doubters have domesticated them and use them in a wide variety of ways. There are at least three villages that produce them in enough abundance to export:
The fig trees in the area produce an acrid smoke when burned. It irritates the eyes and nose, and taints any food cooked with it with a bitter, greasy taste. They need a source of clean fuel for cooking, either good wood or oil.

[Laura]

Shandolé
Elf Country


Trí’Meloá – Skies of Color
Tarandi Region #140 – Land of the Skyclad Dancers

(Meloa Skies)


https://i.postimg.cc/cLGG0VLc/Rainbow-forest.jpg

On Shore of Glitter at the Ocean of Kings
Skyclad Dancers laugh in spring.

At the Forest of the Wind and Skies of Color
Skyclad Dancers sing all summer.

In the Caves of Thunder and the Nesting Halls
Skyclad Dancers prepare for fall.

Below the Mountains of Wrath and the Cliffs of White
Skyclad Dancers wait through winter’s night.

---

Summery

The forest, shores and cliffs west of the pass through the Santícemnáh Mountains is inhabited by a shapeshifting avian race known as Skyclad Dancers. It’s a hauntingly beautiful country, rich in game and lumber. However, the most beautiful and entrancing aspect of all is probably its native population.

Region: Trí’Maloa, #140 – Tarandi
Capital: No
Native Race: Skyclad Dancers (Shapeshifting Harpies)
Leader: The Winter Council
Holy Site: Cult of Freedom & Hope
Resource: Skyclad Dancers (Good- TP#1 & TP#2 are both open)

---

Geography

Most of the northern and central parts of the region are covered in hardwood forests with the rocky cliffs of the mountains and their evergreen skirts rising in the east and the cliffs and beaches and of the ocean in the west. The eastern cliffs get ever steeper and more spectacular, until the point where Serpent Pass cuts wide and bold through the Santícemnáhs, like an enormous plow furrow. In the west the beaches are made of pale sand that sparkle with bright quartzes in the sunshine. The water here is quite cold, but also a dark sapphire blue with rolling crashing waves. High in nurturance and close to strong transcontinental currents, the marine life of these waters is robust and diverse. South of Serpent Pass the region’s woodlands thin out some into rolling hills and dales, smaller scrub brush and pockets of scraggly forests among emerald meadows. Thunderstorms and rain often roll off the ocean and gather against the mountains showering the region with regular precipitation, as thunder echo off the mountains. Many creeks and waterfalls lace their way through the land, running from the mountains into the sea. During the winter, snowfalls are deep, locking down the country under a white weight and making any travel through the region very difficult.



Places of Note


https://i.postimg.cc/R0MrnKf6/Moriah-pic-2.jpg

Glická’Shól – Shore of Glitter
There is a cove along the southern shoreline, where the beaches are especially wide and fine and a number of caves open out of the nearby hills to overlook the smooth waters protected by the cove. It’s a favored nesting and gathering place.

Lynd’Dinhí – Ocean of Kings
Ocean of Kings is what the Skyclad Dancers call the Lyndicalah Sea. They believe the royal gods live across the waters and sent them the Blue Commit from beyond its waters.

Pash’Á’Moriah – Forest of the Wind
The Pash’Á’Moriah is a hardwood forest that covers the northern half of the region. It has numerous ash, elm, oak, maple, sycamore and hickory trees and is home to elk, deer, black bears, grizzly bears, foxes, rabbits and many other animals. It also has plenty of berry bushes and is overall a very abundant region, where many of the native population make their nests.

Á’Trí’Meloá Zandi – The Skies of Color Overlook (Holy Sight)
On a mountain ledge, overlooking the norther forests, there is the ancient twisted remains of a bristlecone pine, leaning out over a rocky point. The ledge has a vast view over much of the Pash’Á’Moriah and the wide western skies above. The northern lights can often be seen here in all their splendor, flowing and rippling above the rustling forests. On the night of the Blue Commit a luminary dancer hatched under the flashing colors of that sky. He grew to become Tlanextli a great leader who drew manu the flocks into his Cult of Freedom & Hope. He named his birthplace a holy place, naming the ledge a scared sight to all Dancers. When the Region was concurred by the Shándole he fled to Á’Trí’Meloá Zandi and killed himself rather than surrender.

Thêruí’Baru – Caves of Thunder
At the base of the mountains in the southern parts of the region are many cliffs pocketed by caves and hollows. Many large flocks of Skyclad Dancers live in and around these caves, forming the closest thing to a town the region has. Deeper within the caves are a number of protected caverns referred to as the Nesting Halls, where many young dancers first hatch.

Santí’Varik – Mountains of Wrath
Mountains of Wrath is what the Skyclad Dancers call the Santícemnáh Mountains, which rise high jagged and snowcapped to the east. Shining glaciers hold their lock upon the high peaks all the year round and these glaciers are referred to as the “Cliffs of White” by the dancers.

Dollátuluva - Serpent Pass
Cutting a wide way through the high mountains is a single low pass, connecting the western coast of Tarandi with the rest of the eastern tundra. It’s high altitude and snowy vales make it difficult at any time and practically impossible to trek in winter, but it’s clear and smooth enough to afford even large numbers a rout to the west. However, travelers should be wary of the dangers and mysteries that might lurk just below the surface of the crystal snow.




---

People

The Skyclad Dancers are a mystical avian race with short but vibrant lives. With abilities to shapeshift, flying dances and enchanting voices they are memorable people. Recently unified and driven by a renewed zealotry in religion and culture from the Blue Commit, they shouldn’t be underestimated dispute their small size and vivacious beauty.




https://i.postimg.cc/vTWFVzPn/humanoid-SCD-1.jpg

https://i.postimg.cc/WprPCN24/humanoid-SCD-2.jpg

In their primary form, Skyclad Dancers are an avian race similar in appearance to harpies, with taloned bird like legs, tail feathers and feathered bodies, but with a torso, arms and heads more similar to humanoids in basic form. Though their arms are adorned with large feather and their fingers quite long, they cannot fly in this form. The best they can manage is to glide short distances and slow any falls from great heights in order to achieve a gentle landing.

Most Dancers grow to be around 4’6” to 5’4” tall, with slim bodies, comparable in size and strength to a teenaged human. Their bones are hollow, making them a rather fragile race, especially to bludgeoning damage, but they are remarkably nimble and athletic. Most only live twelve to fifteen years, reaching maturity around age five. Females will lay clutches of three to six eggs every three years, though their final clutch is always only a single egg.

The last egg hatches into a male of superior size and strength, known as a luminary dancer. Luminaries have a life span that is nearly twice as long as normal dancers and they almost always become leaders of their flocks. They will either forcefully drive away any other luminaries born into the flock, or else send their sons off with a group of lesser Dancers to begin a new flock somewhere else. Only in their elder years will they select a luminary to raise as their heir, taking them under their wing and teaching them all they know. Unfortunately, after a female dancer has laid her luminary egg, she usually quickly declines in health and often dies before the egg hatches, leaving her final child to be raised by their father and the rest of the flock.

Almost all Dancers have brilliantly colors feathers, with multi-color patterns of glistening feathers. Vivid blues, verdant greens, violets, pinks and canary yellows are often seen in various colorations across the race. They are very proud of their colors and feathers, often grooming and showing them off. Those few Dancers born monochromatic and especially those born all white or all black often get shunned and driven away, while Dancers with especially vivacious and dramatic feathers are lauded and celebrated as being the most desirable and beautiful of their flocks.

Dancer flocks range in size, but usually will be between 30 and 70 dancers. Occasionally, several flocks will gather together in once place, like the Caves of Thunder, but they often maintain their own order and hierarchy, even within a larger community. It is uncommon for a single luminary to be able to lead more than 75 dancers at once and even then it takes great skill and charisma. Flocks will often send younger luminaries away with splinter groups, once they have reached around 50 in number.

Traditionally Skyclad Dancers are mostly monogamous, choosing mates for life, but a good deal of cheating and sneaking around does happen behind the scenes and the primary exception to the rule of monogamy are luminary dancers, who will often take many wives, mating with whomever they desire.

Homes are built in elevated places, like tall trees or cliffs and are simple “nests” of mud, straw and sticks, lined with feathers, leaves and dry grass for warmth.

With feathers to keep them warm and to showoff, they were very little clothing, usually only a mask. Their masks are highly decorative and symbolic and are personally made and designed when they come of age. The form and colors of the mask will usually reflect the dancer’s roll in the society and their personality.

They use tools made of stone and bone and carry slings and then either short spears or flint-edged wooden clubs as weapons and hunting tools.






https://i.postimg.cc/T32MKnny/Skyclad-dancer-5.jpg

When Dancers mature around the age of five, they become capable of transforming into their “Sky Form.” Sky forms are feather serpentines, smaller than their primary form, but with larger wings, a long supple body and a head like a dragon, with dangerous teeth. Their feathers in this form are often the same colors and patterns as in their primary form, but they also become bioluminescent, glowing slightly in the dark. Most importantly, in this form they can fly, though not with much speed or altitude and it’s with this form that they do their ritual dancing.

Dancing is an important part of all their social and cultural customs and spiritual practices. There are dances for all kinds of occasions, ranging from small intimate affairs between two dancers, to synchronized dances involving whole flocks together. They dance in the air, using their flight and the flexibility of their sky forms. The music they use is mostly made from drums, xylophones, woodwinds and vocals. They love dancing and consider it the art that elevates them above the animals and through which they express their souls.

While their dancing is their preeminent artform, its worth noting that dancers also have very beautiful voices and can sing with an almost enchanting sweetness. With song and dance combined they can be downright enchanting, especially at night when they shine with bio-iridescences.






For the Skyclad Dancers flying is seldomly the most efficient means of getting around and is mostly only used for dancing and for special scouting missions, or in order to reach specific locations they couldn’t get to otherwise. It takes a lot of energy and doesn’t propel them very quickly, though they can hover in one place pretty easily.

It is best to think of flying for the Dancers in the same way you would think of swimming for normal humans. It’s possible and enjoyable and the mostly skilled and athletic of their kind can cover some good distance and reach some impressive altitudes, but it’s not easy and most dancers can’t fly in high altitudes, nor go very far without having to stop and rest. They cannot fly over the mountains, as the air even in the pass grows too thin too quickly and will tired them out quickly.

However, they are able to ungulate, in place, using a serpentine flowing pattern that lets them hover or move slowly through the air, without expending nearly as much energy. It’d be comparable to treading water. Weather in place or in a direction, whenever they fly they are extremely graceful and beautiful to look at, even if they won’t be winning any races with the eagles.







Historically the dancers haven’t been able to gather in large enough organized numbers to form a particularly effective military, but the the leader Tlanextli managed to unite hundreds of flocks under his cult and so formed the first dancer army of the region. It numbed nearly 500 troops with several more along as family and scavengers. Tlanextli used it to bring even more flocks under his rule but also considered himself prepared to defend the lands from invasion. The dancer army relied heavily on slings, clubs and short spears and carry light woven shields. Most preferred to fight in their primary form, as it is larger, tougher, faster and can carry and use weapons. However, some have trained to fight in Sky Form making use of the teeth and talons of the flying form. Against the Shándole Tlanextli recklassly order many other to attack in Sky Form, hoping the aerial attack would win his victory, despite its fragilities. Unfortunalty most were not trained in this style and were quickly shot down by stones and arrow, falling to become crushed under the hooves of the invaders' horses.

Unfortunately, despite his charisma and zealousness, Tlanextli wasn't very organized, because the army was several flocks joined together, they tended to struggle with coordination and strategy. Even under Tlanextli there is a lot of miscommunication, disagreement and internal resentment. Not everyone is was enthusiastic about Tlanextli’s rise to power and the Cult of Freedom and Hope as others.

Finally, they just lack the strength, size and endurance to easily go up against larger tougher races one vs one. Their primary forms seldom weight more than 90 lbs and their flying forms usually weight between 15 and 20 lbs. Their hollow bones make them light, but also fragile and most can only muster strength to match a human child. Even with some flying and good reflexes and agility, they mostly had to rely on number to overwhelm humanoid enemies, but the Shándole came in large numbers.



History

Story of Tlanextli The Blue Prince

Leader Score: 7

Before the Shándole conquest, Trí’Meloá was mostly united by the Cult leader Tlanextli. Even after his death, his presence remains a large part of the Skyclad Dancer's recent heritage and legend.




Tlanextli The Blue Prince

https://i.postimg.cc/85XsY1D4/Thanextli.jpg

On the night of the Blue Commit a luminary was born in a small and remote flock in on the cliffs of the norther mountains. Tlanextli was born with feathers in many shades of radiant blue with silver highlights, an embodied reflection of the fresh night sky. He was blessed with great strength and charisma and managed to overthrow his flocks previous luminary as a very young age. He believed he was an avatar of the Blue Commit and the kings of old. The spirit of a price that had escaped the prison of Lost Stars and then banished the False Dawn. He took credit for the freedom of the skies and sang about leading the Dancers into a new era of Freedom and Hope.

His flock rallied around him and began to worship him. They set out to convert other flocks, convincing many and dominating by force those they could not convince, killing older luminaries and replacing them with younger luminaries, who were eager to follow Tlanextli into this new era. Soon all the flocks of the Forest of the Wind proclaimed Tlanextli as the spirit of the commit and the returned prince of stars.

The flocks of the south and the Caves of Thunder resisted and tried to organize against Tlanextli, but inner squabbling and backstabbing kept them from being able to fully unit under one luminary. Instead an uneasy alliance of a dozen luminaries agreed to try to cooperate in the moment. They rallied all the flocks and retreated into the Caves of Thunder to hold off Tlanextli’s army. It was a highly defensible position and were well supplied with food and water. Despite their internal conflict, the luminaries were certain they could outlast Tlanextli and that winter would break his grip over his army.

However, a traitor helped Tlanextli disguise himself and his and his most faithful warriors and they snuck into the depths of the caves and waited for the right moment. It came when the luminaries broke into a squabble once more in plain sight of the many huddled flocks. Tlanextli revealed himself and shouted, his voice breaking like lightning over the conflict and demanding all attention. He challenged the luminaries, daring them to fight him and prove their worthiness. One agreed and charged, but Tlanextli killed him with a single powerful blow to the skull, using his stone edged club. The duel was over in less than ten seconds. After this none of the others dared step forward and Tlanextli turned to the flocks, denouncing the cowards who had convinced them to hide in prisons of stone, away from the sky and the stars, who would tell them to fight when they themselves were to terrified to raise their heads above their shoulders.

He called on the warriors to fight for what really mattered, for freedom, for the skies and the hope of the new dawn. His speech convinced the flocks and they turned against their luminaries, killing them and proclaiming Tlanextli the Prince of Stars, the Blue Commit and the king over all the Skyclad Dancers.

However, after unifying all major flocks of the dancers, Tlanextli struggled to maintain his power and focused heavily on the religion and portraying himself as the semi-divine and the embodiment of the Blue Commit. Though many younger dancers become radically devoted, Tlanextli still lived in paranoia that new luminary will arise to challenge him. Rumors of young unindoctrinated flocks with charismatic luminaries living in the mountains or the deeper depths of the forest haunted him, as he imagined another like himself coming from the fringes of Skyclad society to overthrow him. He has begun hunting down the furthest flocks, leading bands into the higher mountains to make sure all dancers are brought under his reign. It troubled many, who were fearful he would anger the mountains or that his desire to control all the dancers in the name of “Freedom” was actually a madness. However, they dared not speak out against him.



---

Religion

The historical traditions and myths of the dancers is rich with oral stories and lore. They recognize a celestial pantheon based on the sun, moon and planets and believe in an afterlife, where souls join the gods as stars in the heaven. They also believe reincarnation is possible and that many souls will eventually either choose to return to the world of the living or else get cast down, so as to make room for new souls, creating an eternal cycle between life and afterlife.

They also see a strong divide between good and evil, with the world and heavens ac serving as a battle ground for warring forces across time. Wind, fire, the stars and all the bodies of the sky are seen as forces of creation and goodness, while deep waters, deep stone and earth are seen as forces of destruction and evil. Souls are not the only thing in the balance the very essence of the world and existence is at stake.

Through dancing, sacrifice and good deeds the dancers can align themselves with the forces of good, strengthen the Sun and his allies against the darkness of the Depths and saving their souls, helping the dead find their way safely to the stars of heaven.

These beliefs and traditions were coopeted by The Cult of Freedom and Hope in the decade following the Blue Commit when Tlanextli claimed to be the avatar of the Blue Prince, one of the celestial planets, and responsible for banishing the False Dawn. In the years after twisted the religion to center more and more around him, gathering power and rulership over all the skyclad dancers, until he died in the Shándole conquest.



The Vortex of Heaven & the Journey of the Dead

The dancers believe that the stars are the souls of the free dead ascended, that the planets are Great Princes and the Sun and the Moon are the king luminary and his queen, who made the world and now rule the souls of the dead and watch over the living. They believe you can eventually reach heaven and the land of the dead by crossing over the ocean to an island that has spinning vortex that leads to the skies. The souls of those who die wander in the winds, until they find their way over the sea and to the Vortex of Heaven, where they can finally ascend. The norther lights are the wondering souls on their journey toward heaven, still finding their way. When the winds blow hard you can hear their voices. Most souls find their way eventually, but it can be a dangerous and long journey and dark forces seek entrap them along the way.

To make the journey as simple as possible, dancers try to deliver the souls of their dead on the winds flying westward, by building tall sky planforms on top of the cliffs and mountains and laying their dead upon them. They always make sure to crack the skulls of their dead, for they believe souls can become trapped in a skull. Dancers would never bury their dead nor seal them in coffin or crypts, as this might keep the soul from freedom.





The Depths & the False Dawn

It is a dark and forbidden magic to chop off a head and then seal the skull with clay, imprisoning the soul and forcing the ghost of the departed to do your will. Imprisoned souls can grant great power, but ultimately to do so is a betrayal of freedom and will give the evil forces of the Depths a way to catch your own soul once you die.

In the Depths of Stone and Sea are malignant forces seeking to overturn the rule of the Sun and the Moon and burry the world in blood and darkness. In many eras they have succeeded, drowning the world in floods, tearing it part by wars, or choking the skies with smoke. However, every time the Sun and the forces of good have been able to renew the world back to life.

In the False Dawn the Depths nearly succeeded once again. They unleashed the Blightspawn and struck the sky, reversing the Vortex and drawing all the stars and planets down into the earth, imprisoning them. They then cast blood over the sky, obscuring the sight of the Sun and the Moon, so they could not protect the dancers from the blightspawn.

Without the heavens to guard them, the dancers had to save themselves, but for all their courage and determination only a few flocks managed to survive, and they struggled through winters and monsters, hiding in caves and forests in constant fear of Blighspawn.

Blightspawn are twisted souls that during their lives chose to use dark magic. Many of them were once dancers or other people, but by compromising their souls with dark magic, they themselves were easily trapped by the Depths after their death. The torture that the Depths used against them resulted in the twisted forms and tainted souls of Blightspawn. For many centuries the Depths built up a secret army in the deeps of the world. Those who use dark magic now will also eventually join those ranks and even virtuous souls, who have the misfortune of getting lost, might become enslaved by the Depths. Without the Vortex of Heaven, no soul was safe and had to continually fight and flee, contending with the forces of evil even after death, because the way to heaven was lost. That is until the Vortex was restored, and the prison of the Depths broken by the Blue Prince.





The Blue Prince

All the stars and the planet princes were imprisoned after the False Dawn, locked under the Island of Lost Stars further west even than the Island of the Vortex. Buried deep in a hell they could not escape, for many years they endured torture. The Depths hoped to twist even them into their blighted armies, planning a final crusade against heaven and the end the world. But the strength of the stars was great, and they resisted, remaining pure and loyal to the Sun. In particular, one planet prince the Blue Prince, never stopped fighting. His faith in freedom and heaven was so strong he eventually overthrew the prison of the Depths, breaking the Island of Lost Stars and releasing all the stars and his fellow planets. They surged upward restoring the vortex and soaring back over the skies. The Blue Prince led the charge, clearing the mask of blood and flying over the ocean and over the lands and the Mountains of Wrath, declaring freedom and hope to all the dancers.

His spirit was reborn that night as Tlanextli self-proclaimed "greatest luminary to ever live". He mostly united the Skyclad Dancers and promised to make them safe from Blightspawn, before he dies and returns to heaven at last. But instead killed himself in the shame of defeat, leaving many Dancers bewildered and uncertain in their faith.





Dance & Fire

In practice dancers celebrate the freedom of the stars and the hope of the future through dance and song. Gifts and adornments are collected and offered to the Sun, Moon all the planets and the stars as shines and temples.

Tlanextli was also given gifts and celebrated as a god among the dancers. He claimed he gathered his armies to fight the blightspawn and one day the Depths themselves and many warriors gladly gave their lives for his cause. Females were honored to be chosen as his mates and carry his eggs and young luminaries hoped they might one day become worthy enough to be chosen as his heir. His death shell-skocked the most ardent followers of the cult.

Songs and dances of prayer for good winds and protection are often carried out in accordance with the heavenly calendar. The solar patters and the paths of the planets and the starts are carefully observed and holidays and festivals are held on auspicious astral dates.

Along with song and dancing worshipers will burn sacrifices. Burring consumes a soul and essence forever, but adds its strength to the power of the Sun. It is an ultimate sacrifice. Animals are burned on the winter solstice to help strengthen the Sun and hasten the coming of spring. In the worst of times and the coldest of winters sometimes dancers will offer their own souls to burning, ending their existence in this life and all others to strengthen the Sun and the forces of good.

Shortly before his demise, Tlanextli started spreading word that burning can also strength the planet princes. That there are many colors in fire. Orange fire is dominant and strengthens the Sun, but when you see white, blue, red or other colors in the fire, that is for the strength of the princes. Blue fire supposedly strengthened him. This caused a greater interest in fire and burning and the ways the fire can shift colors, depending on the fuel. One Tlanextli’s wives, a priestesses named Eztli, found a way to make a dust that turns fire blue. She traveled around the flocks, challenging dancers to make an ultimate show of loyalty and gratitude by sacrificing themselves in a blue bonfire. Eztil alone bore witness of Tlanextli’s suicide and told of how his burned himself at Á’Trí’Meloá Zandi. Since then she has begun preaching retribution and vengeance, claiming that the Dancer's lack of faith and sacrifice led to their defeat at the hands of invaders. She claims declares that Tlanextli will be reborn stronger than ever before, but only if the Dancers prove themselves. She has begun regularly burning Dancers alive in blue bondfire, as well as any shan or other traveler unfortunate enough to fall into her clutches.



---

Myths & Stories - WIP



The Lost Flock
Story is by Mystic

There is a story in Trí’Maloa that mothers tell their young after they catch them playing under the sky during a storm. They take their brood beneath their feathers and whisper to them of the Lost Flock. The Lost Flock were the best dancers in Trí’Maloa, they would twist in the wind and create elaborate shapes that only now other Skyclad Dancers were rediscovering. They were gorgeous and beautiful, but they were proud and that pride was their undoing.

Once during a great storm, with rain and lightning arcing in the sky the Lost Flock raced into the heavens to put on the most daring dance ever danced. They contorted their serpentine bodies in the sky as thunder provided the beat. The entire flock created shadows in the storm and as the rest of Trí’Maloa watched in awe the storm suddenly shifted. A great gusting wind beat the flock in the air and, as their dance lost structure, they were left flying against the great gust that now carried not only rain but stones and sticks. They fought against nature as much as their hollow bones could bear, but they and all of Trí’Maloa knew that it was too late. The wind carried them off beyond the mountains and they never returned. The young whimper beneath their mother’s feathers and think twice to dance in the rain.




Raven’s Sacrifice

The Pale Prince

Forest of Skulls

The Wrath of the Mountains

The Planet Princes and the Flooding of the World

The Thunder Bird

---

Map


https://i.postimg.cc/yYbt826G/Meloa-Map-1.jpg

---

[bupkis]

Eleftheria
Tarandi Region 133 (Thade, The Distant Shore)


https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/692093028646781021/728534295085580308/flag_3.png


Region Name: Thade, The Distant Shore
Resource: Night-Seashells
Required Resource: Art Objects
People: Ambisexual Humans, though some smaller populations of other peoples exist
Faith: Atheism
Starting Tech: Sailing

Leader: Nel Sorgen
A reluctant yet wise leader, Nel has been at the head of the Sorgen family ever since the previous family head passed away ten years ago. They are 47, with dark wavy hair, simple brown eyes and a round, soothing face. An accomplished playwrite and navigator, Nel tries to use their position to amicably settle disputes among eleftherians and keep local politics civil. Lately however, Nel finds themselves more and more taking advantage of the weight of their words. For twice as long as they have been the head of the family, Nel has kept dawn with Lear Syndanos, a fierce night-seashell carver.
Diplomacy: 3
Faith: 2
Intrigue: 2
Military: 2
Opulence: 3


Nearly the entire shoreline to the north of Thade is a cliffed coast, a massive edged granite shelf that drops dangerously down into the waiting waves of the Night-Sea below. In the water below, a casual observer would notice many teetering spires made of twisting, gleaming night-seashell. Occasionally drifting with the tide or crawling along the ocean floor, huge night-sea snails roam the waters below the granite cliff. Only one section to the east crumbles and eases to allow for a proper beachhead and harbor. A sliver of shrouded taiga forest sits at the cliff’s edge, building up from nothing into great, old trees that abruptly end at the ocean. known by eleftherians as the Fallen Forest, its roots twist down the cliff, reinforcing it against the endless call of the Night-Sea. Though only dipping south a couple miles into the mainland, the Fallen Forest peters out where a stretch of bleak tundra begins. With very thin soil atop bedrock, Thade is not kind to its inhabitants. Tough grass, shrubs, moss, lichen, and the occasional berry make up the majority of Thade’s flora. The Fallen Forest contains some spruce, fir, and pine, as well as a smattering of ferns and softer grasses. Aside from night-sea snails, fauna in Thade includes bears, vole, badger, fox, hare, deer, as well as a multitude of birds and fish. Some eleftherians even claim to have spotted an elusive Viridissimum Elk, a hulking behemoth with all manner of moss growing on its rocky antlers.

Most of the population of Eleftheria are ambisexual humans who use the pronouns they, them, and their. Usually eleftherians are sexually latent androgynes (this time & state is called tideset), but for a couple of days at the end of each lunar cycle they experience lunar dawning, a temporary state of elevated sexual receptiveness and fertility. During this time, they become sexually male or female. Dawning occurs for the first time near age 16, around the same age that other humans might experience puberty. Eventually, elder eleftherians reach tidelock (when sexual activity is no longer possible). There is usually no predisposition towards the sex developed in dawning, but it can be affected by context and relationships. The children eleftherians sire and give birth to are always ambisexual. Though the original ambisexual population comes from the lost island Azumaba, they have been at Thade for many generations, and as a result these features have begun to spread among the few outsiders who have since joined Eleftheria. Eleftherians form long lasting bonds, love-pledges, known as “keeping dawn”. Some people keep dawn in pairs, while others pledge with multiple people, forming many different types of familial structures. Children are raised in communal homes, called hearths, where the burden and privilege of raising children is shared among the adults of Eleftheria.

Eleftheria is a loose commune of villages, a people with a shared history, culture, and goals. Eleftheria is "ruled" by the Sorgen family, one of the oldest and most powerful families in Thade. They are the only ones who know how to build, maintain, and sail night-seaworthy ships, as they are descended from the scholars who first developed these methods many years ago on Azumaba. By virtue of controlling the ships, the Sorgen family controls the fishing. By virtue of controlling the fishing, the Sorgen family controls the main supply of food in Thade. Eleftherian culture demands adherence to a code of conduct called besklock, or shadow. Prominent people cast longer, deeper social shadows, and besklock is their ability to maintain equality in any relationship by respecting the person of the other.

Theater, dance, and song are regularly staged in Eleftheria. These forms of media are used to pass down stories and knowledge, such as that of The Crossing of the Night-Sea. Yearly performances of The Crossing carry on the collective memory of Eleftheria, and it is added to with each new notable event whenever it is performed. Other performances comment and reflect on the all sorts of different aspects of life such as love, politics, the nature of art and beauty, and more. Some recent favorites include "Two or Three Days" (a comedy), and "Astrathaen" (a tragedy). Eleftherian trends in performance change drastically with time, as new ideas and tropes are introduced, inverted, subverted, and evolved. Eleftherians also use stages for public debates, announcements, and celebrations. The most significant stage in Thade is The Auditorium, a large open-air theater carved into the cliff edge, wreathed by towering trees and overlooking the vast Night-Sea in the direction of Azumaba. Besides performances, Eleftherians also celebrate individuals first-dawning with special ceremonies in a dawninghouse and throw parties for people when they enter tidelock.

Eleftherian fashion features large poncho-like cloaks that reach from neck to ankle, blossoming out to form round cones, or flowing down to catch the wind. Patterns dance along the bottom edge, exploring upwards cautiously. These overcloaks are all a range of shades from black to gray to white but are never colored. Underneath, clothes are much more vibrant. Wide mono-color shirts cut short to expose the midriff to varying degrees are the current trend, and sometimes one or two separate arm sleeves are worn to deal with the cold. Pants are form fitting or baggy with a poof at the bottom of each leg. Basic jewelry is made from shards of night-seashells and precious stones.


Eleftherians originally came from an island across the Night-Sea, known only in stories as Azumaba. They fled from Azumaba when they were betrayed by god, and long to return. The people of Eleftheria survived their betrayal and were able to escape across the Night-Sea due to the ingenuity of a group of scholars who built their first sailboats.


Atheism
Betrayed by god, the people of Eleftheria believe only in themselves. They believe the whole is greater than the sum of its parts, and together an individual plurality is capable of feats even greater than traversing the Night-Sea. Travelers who approach Eleftheria with proof of the divine and intentions of conversion are met with suspicion and ridicule.
Holy Site: The Auditorium


Thade’s waters are inhabited by gigantic night-sea snails. Their shells can be more than 50 feet long, though are rarely less than 20 at adulthood. These shells glow softly in the moonlight and are incredibly light and durable. Eleftherians hunt these behemoths and harvest their shells and meat, making tools, weapons, armor, jewelry, small buildings, and more. Eleftherians need art objects to fuel their culture and facilitate the constant need for growth and progress in performances like The Crossing.

Great (Night-Seashells)
TP 1: Eleftheria
TP 2: Open
TP 3: Open

Required Resource: Art Objects

[Laura]

Shandolé
Elf Country

Dól’Shilo – Valley of Smoke
Tarandi, Region #114 – Land of Diamonds & Ash

(Shilo Vale)


https://i.postimg.cc/kMcrDWx0/Volcano.jpg


“The young an’ the wise.
Under ashen skies
Ride boldly ride
Warriors side by side.

See fire in the skies
Fear an’ courage in our eyes
The Ember Bats to assail
Ye an’ me in Shilo Vale

By shadows pass
Into a great crevasse
Through smoke an’ night
We find the lair o’ flame & blight

Diamond mounds & fleshy stone
Sleeping ‘spawn of obsidian bone
Strike the walls that bleed with fire
Turn this mountain into their pyre.

See fire in the skies
Fear an’ courage in our eyes
The Ember Bats to assail
Ye an’ me in Shilo Vale
Ye an’ me in Shilo Vale”

“Quench the Skies” as sung by Edge.


---

Summery

Region: Dól’Shilo, #114 – Tarandi
Capital: No
People: Shaní (Elves), Sangar, Dannu & Wýnro (Humans)
Leader: The Winter Council of Shandolé
Religions: The Ancient Ways, Way of Eauden & Secrets of Wýnro (Open Holy Sight)
Resource: Diamonds (Great)

---

Geography

Shilo Vale is a craggy wild country still recovering from the devastation of a volcanic eruption. The Santíshilo Mountains dominate much of the region and are made from a combination of ancient grey schist and newly formed black basalt. Fissures and cliffs crisscross the landscape and there many caves and hot springs, as well as some explosive geysers, spewing boiling water and minerals. Rivers run down from the mountains cutting their way through fissures and jagged hills toward the coast. The Jómahlyn River in particular cuts through a deep gash in the land, with tall cliffs rising to either side. It flows directly down from the volcano and diamonds can be found washed down its stream. Rugged forests struggle to survive both the fiery wrath of the volcano and the harsh freezing winters. Lower in the valley there are hardwoods and growing higher up on the mountain slopes are evergreen forests, including redwoods and bristlecone pines. A number of islands rise from the waves of the Lýndícalah Sea near the volcano, but they are mostly baren and rocky turf. In the south the mountains are close to the coast of rocky cliffs and crags of Cemndíclâggen’Cahnîg separate it from Shandolýn. Mammoths, wolves, reindeer and elk live in the Vale, along with many other creatures, though the frightful history of the Ember Bats and the eruption of the volcano has caused them to be sparce and skittish. The coast is more obviously thriving, with large pods of seals, orcas and walruses and hunting sperm whales amid a flourishing verity of fish and sea birds.




Places of Note


https://i.postimg.cc/wTJgFWH4/Mts.jpg

Santishilo – Smoky Mountains
While not as tall and glaciered as the Santicemnahs just south of them, the Santishilos arche from the south east all the way across to the northwest, forming both the eastern and northern boarders of the region. Mostly made of schist and basalt in a mix of igneous and metamorphic rocks, they’re deep and old with many caves and secrets to hide.

Antcíroont’Sandí – Batblight Mountain
The great volcano that was the flesh-stone lair of the Ember Bats is still feared and avoided. Though its rumored that mounds of diamonds are buried within, most people prefer to search the rivers and outer base. Smoke and ash still issue forth now and then and the caldron is considered unstable, liable to boil forth lava at any time. Along its slopes many igneous rocks can be found, including valuable black obsidian, which can be used for weapons and to make mirrors.

Jòmahlyn – Ember River
Jómahlyn runs north to south from the norther mountains to the Lýndicalah, cutting a deep canyon along the way. Much of the runoff & erosion from Antcíroont’Sandí is washed down the Jómahlyn, making it an excellent place to pan for diamonds and obsidian. Its course is rough and rocky, with many rapids and dangerous eddies, making it nearly impossible to navigate by boat. Right before reaching the ocean, it cascades over a high waterfall at Tól’Thaláurên’Cahnîg – Town of Craggy Falls.

Tûftlyn – Ash River
Tûftlyn runs east to west from the Kinfûlýn’Momûndískor - Mammoth Skull Geysers – flowing through the forests and down to the Lyndicahal at Tól’Thaláurên’Cahnîg – Town of Craggy Falls, where it cascades to the shore. Like the Jómahlyn, it has several impressive waterfalls and steep rapids. The water tends to be a little mirky, carrying a lot of greyish slit and mud and giving it an ashy look. The hot water springs near its source and the rapidity of its current usually helps it flow all winter long, even through the high snows and ice.

Cemncílyn – Frost River
Running south to north, the Cemncílyn joins the Tûftlyn about halfway through its course above some impressive waterfalls. Starting up in the high barren regions of the Cemndíclâggen’Cahnîg - Ice Worm Ridge, its waters are cold and clear compared to the waters of the Tûftlyn. In wintertime it tends to freeze over more often and is generally not as swift and deep as the other rivers in the region.

Claráglemní’Canzi – Diamond Fissure
A deep canyon cut by the Jómahlyn, Claráglemní’Canzi shows the many layers of igneous rocks spewed out by Antcíroont’Sandí over the millennia. Deeper down it also has the warped and jagged layers of metamorphic schist from the mountains’ core. Heavy with the ash and mud and stone washing down from the recent eruption, the river waters are dark and murky and its banks are rough with hardened lava flows and huge craggy boulders. Much of the vegetation around the canyon is still burned and ruined by the eruption, though new growth is beginning to show. Despite its bleak and scared appearance, the canyon is a great source of wealth as broken and valuable bits of obsidian, as well as predacious diamonds often get washed through it by the river to be dropped near its southern end, allowing people to gather these riches without needing to journey into the remote and dangerous regions directly under Antcíroont’Sandí’s shadow.

Kinfûlýn’Momûndískor - Mammoth Skull Geysers (Holy Site)
In the eastern mountains are a set of geysers and boiling hot mineral pools. The violent and frequent eruptions of hot water and steam are impressive, even frightening to observe, but the scene is macabre because of the enormous mammoth skull abandoned near the pools. Several times larger than a normal mammoth skull ever should be, it rises nearly 20 feet into the air and its tusks curve over the pools like two huge boughs of some great bone tree. A shaní could stand at full height in the skull’s eyes socket and the hollow space inside isn’t much smaller than the space inside a typical wigwam. Water is considered the holy element and the violent and dangerous expression of water at the geysers, as well as the huge skull overlooking it all quickly inspired a sense of sacred awe around the place. A simple stone alter and some pained totems and wooden icons were set up between the Mammoths tusks and the site became known as a holy place.

Thûrú’Fûthlyn - Caves of Steam
Not too far from Kinfûlýn’Momûndískor, further north along the mountain chain, are several caves lining a steep mountain valley. Steam can often be seen rising from them and filling the area with fog. Venturing into the caves, it doesn’t take long to discover several saunas of underground pools and springs of hot water. Through communal bathing and saunas isn’t a traditional means of relaxation for the Shaní the Dannu have an appreciation for its healing and meditative properties. The area is remote, but nonetheless has become a sought-after destination point. A number of camps often settle in the valley during the summer months when the place is more accessible.

Therûglemní - Crystal Cave (Cursed)
From Thûrú’Fûthlyn, if you follow the mountain chain even further north there is another large cave system that has been discovered. Some camps settled in the area, hoping to discover some rich mines, but almost immediately the settlers began experiencing terrible misfortunes. People went missing regularly and others went mad attacking their friends and family without explanation or trying to bind them and drag them into the depths of the caves. Other unsettling phenomena such as sightings of phantoms, animals going rogue and terrifying dreams or trance visions plagued the camps as well. Daimons, crystal and other gems were discovered in the area, but despite this wealth, the camps were quickly abandoned and word spread that the place was cursed.

Cemndíclâggen’Cahnîg - Ice Worm Ridge
Rocky step and mesas rise on the southern rim of the region and the mountain glaciers sits closest to the ocean in these parts. There’s little vegetation and the winds are bitter and fast, screaming over the sharp ridge rocks with a spiteful malice. The area separates Shilo Vale from Shandolýn, but it difficult and dangerous to traverse, so most people prefer to travel between the region by means of boat, especially since the place is known for the enormous Cemndíclâggen (Ice Worms) it’s named after. These ice-burrowing beasts usually hibernate, but when they waken, they will eat everything in their paths, swallowing whole herds, swathes of forest and could easily devour a whole caravan.

Nenaí’Antcíjomah - Ember Bat Islands
At the base of Antcíroont’Sandí this chain of islands are mostly rocky and barren affairs with burned forests and gritty black beaches. However, there are often hundreds of seals, walruses and sea birds that take harbor up on the beaches and boulders of the islands and the ocean around them is teaming with fish and whales, making it an excellent destination for fishermen and hunters. However, the looming presence of the volcano gives the whole coastal area an unsettling and cursed atmosphere, so no permanent settlements have been established yet and those that visit don’t stay for long.

Nenaí’Cahnîg – Crag Islands
There is only one accessible deep harbor bay in the region and situated a way off that coast from it are two large islands. They’re rocky with sharp shores of jagged rocks, but the rolling green hills are suitable for grazing and raising sheep, goats or even a few mammoths. The islands also make excellent lookout points with views over the harbor and along the coastline both north and south.

Tól’Thaláurên’Cahnîg – Town of Craggy Falls
The deep-water harbor along the region’s coast has shores of gritty black sand and all around are high cliffs cupping the bay. Both the Jómahlyn and the Tûftlyn cascade in great waterfalls down to the shore and a port town has been built between the two waterfalls. With wharfs and some buildings build down at the shore, a steep hitch-back road rises up the cliffs with houses built tight along the sides. At the top are towers and fortification overlooking the road and the harbor and protected on two sides by the rivers. Most of the trade and travel in and out of the region goes through Tól’Thaláurên’Cahnîg and it is the largest of the frontier towns that have been established so far. With farming difficult and hunting sparce, the village provides much of the region’s food via fishing and there are often many fishing boats to be seen on the waters when the weather is good. Tól’Thaláurên’Cahnîg has a mix of both shaní and human and there is a lively and adventurous atmosphere to the place with many people coming and going on there way deeper into the region, or returning with wealth and stories.

Tól’Tri’Claráglemní – Town of Diamond Sky
Established at the southern end of the Claráglemní’Canzi – Diamond Fissure, Tól’Tri’Claráglemní is the largest and most successful mining town in the region. Both shaní and humans can be seen panning the waters and sifting the mud and a number of mines and quarries have been established nearby. Diamonds are the glamourous resource most seek after, but obsidian, flint and sturdy construction stone of grey schist are also mined and exported from the place. Its location is where the high walls of the canyon fallaway to the open plains and rocky hills and the sky above can be a beautiful sight to behold, whether it be a spread of stars, the vivid reds and oranges of a sunset, the flashing northern lights, or the billowing of smoke and ash clouds from the volcano’s distant grumblings. There is little comfort to be found at Tól’Tri’Claráglemní, but it’s hard not to feel a sense of grandeur and adventure around the place, where any day you might strike it rich, or be consumed in the sudden eruption and wrath of Antcíroont’Sandí.

Tól’Zaní’Cemncí – Town of Frost View
Tól’Zaní’Cemncí is the smallest frontier town established so far, but also has made the most progress in cultivating the forests and land. What little food is grown in the region is grown here and the forests around the town are the most untouched by the volcano’s burning wrath and so has the best game and vegetation available. So far, the area has mostly been settled by shaní though a few Sangar families have also moved in. It’s located on a high cliff overlooking the Tûftlyn river with grassy fields and forest stretching behind it toward the mountains.



---

People

Shilo Vale is a rugged and dangerous county, only recently freed from blightspawn and with an active volcano looming over it all. Yet, beside these ominous threats, the country offers great wealth, adventure and opportunity for new beginnings. Those drawn to such a frontier may come from different races and nationalities, but they all have a common sense of daring and hope. While many shaní answered the Call of the Vale, including the hero Edge himself, the shaní population has never been large and their presence alone would hardly have been enough to colonize the wild country, so the Winter Council reached out to some of their allies around Tarandi. A number of human nationalities joined the shaní, swearing allegiance to the Winter Council in exchange for the chance of a new life, wealth and freedom in Shilo Vale.




The Call of the Vale


https://i.postimg.cc/W4YBsrTJ/tea-by-toru-meow-d5yrqxf-fullview.jpg

Shaní – River Elves

When the Winter Council decided to colonize the region, a whole tribe of the shaní agreed together to relocate north. They call themselves the Wind Dash tribe and many had been growing discontent with the rising level of sedentary life in Shandolýn, seeking to return to a more transitory and adventurous lifestyle. Along with the Wind Dash Tribe a good number of other shaní decided to venture north for riches and new horizons, including Edge himself, who battled the Ember Bats beside Hinarah the Rider of Sangar. Though his various quests, adventures and his duties to the Winter Council cause him to travel all around Tarandi, the heroes relocated much of his livelihood into the new country and takes an active role in its leadership and in the various local adventures when he isn’t busy abroad.

The shaní brought with them their language, culture and ways of government. For the most part these have dominated in the region, though the influence of the various human cultures has had a strong affect. For example, the language of the Wýnro is the bases of the western trade language that many people across Tarandi can use and understand. The shándole language is commonly spoken, but most people also speak the Wýnro and it is most often used between cultures. The traditions of Elder rule have also been adjusted and adapted to fit a more cosmopolitan community, where not everyone is ageless and lives numerous centuries. Human family structure and blood kinship has also been given more emphasis as well as the roll of parents raising children in society.


Wýnro - Distant Tradesmen

An enigmatic and reserved race of unknown origins, the Wýnro were trading up and down the western coast and through the mountain passes before the era of the Blue Commit. Often seen traveling in caravans or flocks of canoes they’re excellent barters and have connections all over western Tarandi and supposedly over the sea on shores unknown. They seldom settle into towns nor venture around in especially large groups, but are a common and often welcome sight, as they tend to be peaceful and wealthy.

Short and stalky of stature, they seldomly grow taller than 5 and a half feet. Their skin is pale, with very dark almond eyes set wide apart and smooth dark hair. They typically dress in seal skin coasts and bear furs and are very at home on the cold waters and coasts. Their religion is important to them and every wýnro wares a shell neckless and whispers of various superstitions and spirits, but they will never share any details of what they believe and secrecy seems to be a prime aspect of their faith. Just as little is said about their home of origin and cultural history.

Those that agreed to settle in Shilo Vale and swear loyalty to the Winter Council seem to have been part of a religious schism that splintered off the main culture and there is a level of animosity and tension that exist between them and the other Wýnro, but the story isn’t told to outsiders. Nonetheless, despite their secrets, they seem to get along with whomever else they meet on the frontier, easily adapting and adjusting to the culture around them in all ways save religion. They have no interest in practicing or even hearing about any religion except their own.


Dannû – Opportunistic Frontiersmen

A number of ambitious and adventurous people from The Dannu Gaon Tribes agreed to join Shandolé, seeking the opportunities of new homes and wealth in Shilo Vale. Most of them were those without a clan, or smaller sects that had their ambitions eclipsed by the rise of Clan Mak, finding themselves out of favor with the powerful Nocter and Noctrix.

They’re mostly commercially driven, with several flocking to the diamond mines or panning the rivers for riches. Others take bold risks, exploring the mountains and ruins for treasures and hidden wealth, often being the first frontiersmen to establish camps in new locations.


Sangar – Disenfranchised Families Looking for New Beginnings
In the wake of their civil war and the defeat of Keeper Milah Polahi, a number of Sangar humans found themselves disenfranchised, out of favor and with little political or economic prospects in their native lands. With the blessings of Hinarah, Jia and Perandi, several of these human families agreed to swear allegiance to the Winter Council and relocate to the western coast to seek wealth and a new beginning in Shilo Vale. They are perhaps the most sedentary of the new colonist, playing key roles in establishing and building the new towns and organizing religious and governing centers. Many of them are craftsmen or warriors and have become foundations of new industry and militia in their communities. With strong work ethics and deep religious values, Sangar work to compose a song to mark the start of settlement in the Shio Vale, hoping to pass it down to the generations to follow and are determined to make the most of their fresh start in a new land.




---

Leadership

While the Winter Council in Shandolýn technically governs over the whole of the region, most decisions are actually made on a more local level by town or camp Elders. Rule by Elders as practiced by the Shándole is the officially recognized means of local governance and is practiced in most communities, but some adjustments have been made and a few human traditions of law and order has been incorporated in a areas. Meanwhile, on some of the further frontier camps, very little law and order has been established at all.




Notes on Frontier Governance


https://i.postimg.cc/B6dRK08S/forest-elf.jpg

“Elders”
By Shándole tradition an Elder is defined as someone four hundred years or older. However, as settlements made of mixed human and shándole populations got established, the Winter Council held a long debate on whether or not they should redefine “Elder” in such a way that humans can participate in the local councils and governance of a region. A good number of shaní spoke out against such changes, arguing that relative life spans is irrelevant, and it is unreasonable to judge a mere 60 or 70 years as equal to 4 four centuries in wisdom and experience, regardless of race. However, in the end, the Winter Council did pass a resolution qualifying humans of the age of 60 or older as Elders and giving such individuals the rights and authority granted all Elders within their communities. Nonetheless, its likely a number Shándole Elders shall only burgeoningly accept human Elders as their equals and, while technically this qualifies human to be appointed to the Winter Council, it is unlikely that any humans will be granted such a seat any time this century.


Renegades
In many camps and smaller settlements officially organized Elder Councils don’t exist. It may be that no Elders are living in the community at all, or simply that such law and order is not getting enforced. Renegade gangs have risen in places, mostly made of younger individuals competent in warfare and charismatic enough to enforce their own authority. These gangs may lead for either good or ill and mostly remain very localized, though a few gangs have taken to roving.


Edge
In Shandolýn and on the Winter Council Edge has never been especially popular as a leader and his criminal history has led several Shándole to mistrust him. However, in Shilo Vale most people are much more willing to dismiss past sins and mistakes and the story of Edge’s quest against the Ember Bats has made be quite popular and celebrated. This, along with the fact that there are fewer Elders in general who chose to migrate to the Vale, has caused Edge to be very influential in the region and looked up to by many. He seldom has the will or even the opportunity to leverage this influence, but if he wished, he could probably convince much of the population in Shilo Vale to follow him. Other Elders of Shandolýn and the Winter Council, who have noticed this, are not pleased, as Edge’s more violent and non-traditional policies are not viewed very favorably there.




---

History & Mysteries




Lost Ruins


https://i.postimg.cc/NGH3w5V5/sangho-moon-02-concept-donegal-01.jpg

Across Shilo Vale a number of old stone ruins can be found, both on the surface and within underground caverns. Such things exist in Shandolýn as well, but the Vale seems to have many more. The true origin of the ruins is unknown, but it’s thought that they belonged to a lost civilization of Shándole that existed in an era prior to the False Dawn and that it had a much larger in population than the current shaní tribes. No decipherable writing has been discovered, but the emblem of a thorny rose seems to be a common motif among these ruins and the level of stonework and masonry suggests a somewhat more advanced understanding of engineering and architecture, as well as better tools. What other secrets and magics might have belonged to these ancestral people remains a mystery.

Shaman and lore-masters speculate heavily upon these ruins and their implications, but shaní memory of this era is completely erased and trance visions regarding it are very few and hard to interpret. However, it seems clear that the center of this civilization was not in Shandolýn and the Ka River, but in Shilo Vale and that the chaos and Blightspawn of the False Dawn completely destroyed the civilization in this region, leaving only the southern outskirts of fringe tribes and refugees to carry on into the present.







When Edge and Hinarah Quenched the Skies


https://i.postimg.cc/X7KtptnW/art-fel-x-priroda-vulkan-lava.jpg


Shortly after the coming of the Blue Commit, the Dream Speakers explored the region of Shilo Vale and discovered it was blighted by the Ember Bats.

“The Ember Bats are terrible opponents, horse-sized chiropteran creatures composed entirely of fiery flesh and obsidian bone. Alighting on the stormy air around their nest, no conventional force has a hope of prevailing.”

~ M’Ká’acindi’tonyóndersan of the Dream Speakers

For several years no one dared to travel north to face these creatures, but eventually, M’Eld’Quêth’Dóah – I Face the Edge of Darkness – took up the challenge. At his side rode Hinarah of Sangar, whose youth and stature belied his stout heart. Passing beyond the edge of Shandolé’s territory, it was not long before they felt the biting kiss of ashfall from the mountains. Storm clouds wreathed the horizon, lit from within by the baleful light of the blightspawn and given eternal life by the noxious fumes of their nest. The first attack came two weeks into their expedition, a lone Ember Bat descending like a comet from the night sky in search of easy prey. It died disappointed, skull crushed by a sling stone launched by ancient hand, and the two heroes hurried on their way as its body disintegrated into burning putrescence. Thus, began their long struggle towards the bats’ nest, assailed day and night by hunters trailing a pyroclastic fume in their wake. As hours of battle turn to days, then weeks, Edge and Hinarah slowed their pace, fatigue stalking at their back even as the Ember Bats grow more numerous. Eventually, staggering beneath a layer of soot that clots their wounds, the two stood atop a ridge overlooking the smoking caldera.

An eternal fire red as blood lights their path from then on, passing from shadow to shadow beneath the notice of dozens of Ember Bats as they sought the smoking crevasses that led to the heart of the volcano. Down they climbed, further and further still into the beating heart of the mountains, until from darkness they emerged into caverns drawn from the nightmares of a madman. The stone of the Ember Bats’ lair had twisted into strangely organic formations, at once reminiscent of their fading dreams of home and deeply repugnant. Had either man been blessed with a full belly, they might have lost it passing through those bloated arcades, but the righteousness of their task guided them on. Here and there they found pockets of Ember Bats clinging to the ceiling, the walls, twitching in a deathly sleep. They rarely wake alive, and in the scattered bones and cinders of their nests the heroes discovered mounds of unpolished crystal hard as a Sentinel’s rod - diamond.

This discovery proved the end of the Ember Bats, for as Edge and Hinarah skulked through their domain they took the sharpest of the gems to the pillars and walls, carving great bleeding gouges in stone that proved near as soft as flesh. Charting a path around the fiery pit of the volcano, they eventually succeed in preparing their trap. With a mighty roar, they roused the full horde of the Ember Bats from their rest, and in their alarm the Blightspawn do the work of a hundred miners. Walls collapsed beneath flailing wings, stalactites fell like the hammers of the gods, and as more and more Ember Bats rebounded to die in the boiling magma the earth itself heaved. Spending the last of their strength, the heroes retreated, even as the earth itself joined their fight. By some miracle, Edge and Hinarah reached their pinnacle overlook just as the volcano finally exploded, a blast that sends them to the ground with bone-crushing force and consumed the last of the Ember Bats in a fiery embrace.







The Crystal Cave Camps & The Ka Snatchers (Evil Spirits)

At a cave in the NE mountains of the region, prospectors found ruins and several large crystals, both diamonds and amethysts. Some raw, but also many already cut, presumably by the people who had created the ruins. The cave system is large and deep and has yet to be fully explored, though it seems to have been a site of a significant underground settlement at one point, with crumbled constructions of stone and old houses carved from the very sides of the cavern walls.

News of the ruins and especially of the large crystals drew a good number of prospectors, even out to these remote edges of the region, but they began encountering troubles almost right away. People and animals went missing, disturbing reports of phantom sights and sounds circulated and then the murders began happening. Without any seeming motive or forewarning a number of people began killing others. Most victims were human and their bodies were discovered desecrated with their throats cut inside the cavern. Eventually, some perpetrators were caught, but most denied it, claiming to have no memory the horrific events and confessing only to “blackouts” in their memories. Those few who confessed, however, shed light on a disturbing phenomenon. When cornered, one murder laughed maliciously and spoke in a strange dialect. It was Shándole, but odd with archaic words and an unfamiliar accent. She confessed to killing the “filthy humans” and proclaimed, “Thou art all ignorant beyond measure and kin nary where ye stand, nor the power of those who reside here still!”

Some further questioning and investigations was done and people soon concluded that the caves were haunted by evil spirits able to possess the bodies of others. How this was happening and how many people had already become possessed was unknown, but it set off a panic in the camps with no one certain who could be trusted. Shaman directed people to ware name chips close their own skin, for a symbolic strong tie to their own identity in the hopes that it will keep the spirits from being able to take over. They also advised loudly repeating the full name of someone you know and are close to three times over to help them fight off possession and cast the spirits out. But primarily shaman recommended that people leave the area. This advice was promptly followed, and the camps were abandoned for the time being.

However, rumors of the spirits, the caves and the large crystals to be found there continue to be told. It is also possible that a number of people who were there, may still be possessed and not be whom they appear to be. The true nature and motives of these spirits is a mystery.







Seaswathed Singers (Magical Creature)


https://i.postimg.cc/4N1FJt1N/tumblr-ov9vh0l-CX11v2zp94o1-1280.jpg

Found off the coasts particularly in the northern waters around the Nenaí’Antcíjomah – Ember Bat Islands, are some strange creatures. From a distance they appear very beautiful, with an upper torso appearing like young men or women with bioluminescent wings of blues, greens, opal and black at their hips and simmering fish tales. They sing with beautiful voices hauntingly alluring melodies, as they sit on rocks and crags, or circle slowly in the air a few feet above the water.

However, once someone gets closer their forms shimmer and change, like a dissolving mirage and the creatures are revealed to be emaciated, haggard things with large mouths containing wickedly sharp teeth, clawed hands and slimy skin the colors of putrid greys, whites and blacks. They show neither mercy nor sentience, attacking in droves, clawing, biting and trying to drag people into the water to be devoured.

A resemblance to the Skyclad Dancers has been noted, as they are of similar size and the abilities to fly, shapeshift and sing in beautiful voices are all things they hold in common. However, these creatures aren’t awakened to the higher level of intelligence the Dancers have and seem driven by an unending hunger and malicious craving for flesh and blood. It’s been considered that these “Seaswathed Singers” are some kind of cursed flock of aquatic dancers, possibly similar to the twisted spirits of the Banished found in Shandolýn (cursed elven spirits).

Fishermen and sailors are warned to never approach these creatures and to turn around if they hear their singing, but the haunting beauty and allure of those voices, still draw many foolish souls to their death in the northern waters.


https://i.postimg.cc/jSd3C586/tumblr-ov9vh0l-CX11v2zp94o2-1280.jpg







Shanánîar’Athân - Hooded-Lady-Seal (Magical Spirit)


https://i.postimg.cc/8zKKvS32/Dream.jpg

A shané fishman called Zaní’Glicka’Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi - Watching Reflections of the Moon on the Ocean – was one of the first frontiersmen to settle in Shilo Vale. He made a home on the Nenaí’Cahnîg – Crag Islands, where he kept a watchtower and a fishing boat. Seals often came to the beach near his tower and he watched them with growing interest and amusement, getting to know the pod and appreciating the company for what it was worth. For he was quite lonely on the island. Then one day he noticed a shaná walking on the beach among the seals, dressed only in a long sealskin cloak with a large hood.

Concerned that she was the victim of a shipwreck, he went to help her. She spoke with difficulty in faltering Shándole and seemed confused. She said her name was Shanánîar’Athân – Lady-seal in a Hood –, but couldn’t answer any other questions he put to her. Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi did what he could to help her, providing some food, more clothing and speaking to her about casual things, for, though she had difficulty speaking, she seemed to understand him well and be comforted by his voice.

He promised to help her find her way home and she took his hand and squeezed it gratefully, large brown eyes filling with tears, but a soft smile on her lips. That night he gave her a place to trance and departed to his own meditations. However, when he’d finished and went to check on her, Shanánîar was gone. Frightened for her safety, he searched his tower and the surrounding shores, but could find no sign of her, only the unseal pod of seals sleeping on the beach and playing in the waves. Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi was greatly distressed and determined to search the whole of the island come sunrise, preparing his traveling pack. For two days he walked all over the island and found it barren. There was no one but him on all its shores. Finally, he could only conclude that Shanánîar must have wandered off in the dark and drown and returned to his tower very disheartened. To his surprise, however, Shanánîar was standing on the beach near his door and smiled to see him returning home. He asked her where she’d been and what had happened and she could not explain. All she said was “I missed ye, so a’here I am.” He didn’t understand, but his heart was filled with peace and happiness when she smiled, so he did not press her further.

He made her a meal and they spoke long into the night, struggling with a language barrier but finding the company easy nonetheless, laughing and smiling together. The next day, Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi took her to the mainland and asked at Tól’Thaláurên’Cahnîg – Town of Craggy Falls – if anyone knew her or knew about a recent shipwreck. No one did and they said no boats had come nor been expected in several moons. Shanánîar quickly grew exhausted walking around the town and asked that they go back to the island. Not knowing where else to take her, Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi brought her back home to his tower, all the more confused and uncertain about her nature.

She drew close to him that night, running her hand through his hair and he wrapped his arms about her shoulders, his heart filling with a fondness that was deeper than he’d ever known. And yet there was something sad and anxious wavering just beyond his understanding; something that told him things wouldn’t be alright. Yet, still, he knew that he loved her.

She disappeared after that night. This time Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi was less surprised and watched the shores and waves, going about his work in silence and anxiety. A couple days later, he came out of his tower in the morning to find her standing by, greeting him with a smile. She could not say where she’d been.

This continued on, with Shanánîar appearing on the shore, staying a few days and then vanishing for a few days. Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi could not fathom where she disappeared too, but begin to resent it more and more, wanting to be with her always. Finally, he watched her carefully and saw her one night, as the moon was rising. She stepped to the shore and pulled her hooded cloak up and about her and, as she did, she changed, turning into one of the seals. He realized then that she was a calah, a spirit of the ocean bound to the seals and the waves. He did not tell her of his discovery, but held it in his heart, considering. His love was deep, but it was also jealous. He witnessed her transformations several more times and a plan formed in his ka. One day, while she was meditating, he took her cloak and hid it away in the chimney of his fireplace.

When Shanánîar came out of trance she missed it immediately and search everywhere, asking Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi where it was, but he said he didn’t know and even helped her search, but in vain. Shanánîar wept, though she said she didn’t understand why. She was confused and shaken and Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi comforted her.

As he’d hoped, she did not return to the ocean. Without her cloak she remained in shaní form and with him at his tower. But there was a sadness about her, a wistful confusion. Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi felt some pang of guilt and considered that maybe he should tell her the truth and return her cloak to her, but was frightened she would be so angry she would leave for good. Then Shanánîar became pregnant and a son was born and Á’Lafá’Á’Lyndi knew he would never tell Shanánîar the truth. She was too precious and the family they’d made too important to him. He’d love her for a thousand years and keep her as his own forever, even if it meant keeping her very Ka his captive.

They named their son, M’Clâggen’Híahní – I Stepped from the Waves.







Klicé’Nichí’Á’Melôdí - Wolf Racing the Lights (Magical Spirit)


https://i.postimg.cc/Bn6N4z6M/Picture1.jpg

Frost wolves are malicious creatures feared throughout Shandolé, but, as frontiersmen settled in Shilo Vale, rumors of a peculiar frost wolf began to spread. Like others of her kind, she was very large and snowy white with frosty blue eyes, but she didn’t lead a savage pack and neither did she descend with hatful freezing breath upon any two-leg in her territory.

Seen running in the distance under the northern lights, she once frightened a camp of prospectors, howling at a distance and threatening them so much they packed up and moved to the shelter of some caves a distance off. That very night an avalanche shook the mountain and the place where the prospectors had been camped was completely buried. Moving camps had most assuredly saved their lives.

Another time a family of Sangar got lost in a blizzard. Freezing and exhausted they were ready to give up and accept their fate, but the huge snowy wolf appeared, her fur shining as if reflecting the auroras, even though the sky was completely blanked out by snow. Her howls sent spikes of terror through them and they fled before her, despite their exhaustion, only to stumble right into a nearby camp. One they never would have found on their own through the blizzard. When the snows died down and the family were warm in safe in the care of the camp, they again saw the frost wolf in the distance, looking down from a ridge, the auroras above her flashing in silent approval. The family knew if she hadn’t chased them, they’d be frozen corpses buried in the cold mountains. The Sangar mother composed a song that night in gratitude.

Other stories of lost travelers being chased or led to safety were told, as well as stories of the wolf bringing warnings or fending off evil spirits. In all of them the strange frost wolf remained at a distance, seen running under the northern lights or standing poised in the freezing winds, her coat reflecting colorful lights that weren’t there. The people of Shilo Vale started calling her Klicé’Nichí’Á’Melôdí - Wolf Racing the Lights. Some claim she is a guardian servant of Eauden. Others say she is a can’calah in her own right, a magical spirit dedicated to protecting people from the dangers of the cruel winter.





---

Map


https://i.postimg.cc/c1yDwT9L/E6-Dol-Shilo-Map.jpg

---

[Zayuz]

Phoenix is retired, so I am moving his region writeup to the lands thread.


Scions of the Thalaz'ir (SoT)


https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/612912734983684136/729122652525953108/maxresdefault.jpg

Na'karat
Region #30, Mamut

Summary: Displaced solar nobles

Na'karat is a strange land of dying grass giving way to scorched wastes just north of it creating a symbolic pathway from their supposed ancestral home to the north, abandoned during the false dawn. Littering Na'karat are craters of varying sizes ranging from no bigger than a few feet to some that may span the width of a house or larger. In the infancy of Na'karat, these craters were infested with small groups of blightspawn who have since been cleared out by the Scions.

The Scions themselves have erected many buildings made of stone in which to eke out their new existence, as well as several small monuments, altars to the sun (and a few to the moon) at which they leave offerings for their divines.

The south of Na'karat is touched by a river which they call Shar-Rakza, from which the Scions get most of their drinking water, as well as the water for their rather simplistic 'farms'.


The people of Na'karat are descended from the nobility of their former empire, and so did not take kindly to their sudden change of lifestyle. Almost universally loud, the tall and lean-built humans of Na'karat settle their differences and grievances with violent outbursts usually stopped by the intervention of the sun priests. Judged before them, the one determined to be in the wrong for instigating the violence is taken to the sun temple at Na'karat's heart.

Dark skin, typically brown or green eyes, and dark hair are all telltale characteristics of men and women of the Scions when combined with their tall stature. Some individuals of Na'karat have been born with orange eyes, an omen that the sun priests are very eager to investigate, often claiming the newborn to be raised among the temple instead of with their parents, ensuring that they always have an ample number of faithful to carry on the ancient traditions of the sun.

Starting Tech: Masonry: +1 to resist Raids and Sacks


The history of the Scions of the Thalaz'ir is tumultuous, having been the former ruling caste of the great empire of Arrakh-Rah before the false dawn, the men and women who would become the Scions were decadent, lavish, and foolish. Though all true historical records of their once-great nation were lost, those who survived speak of dark magics and vile perversions that led to their empire's fall, blaming the entirety of the false dawn on themselves for angering the gods with their 'corruption'.

Before the false dawn, the empire of Arrakh-Rah was ruled by the Thalaz'ir (God King), who's blood it was said ran gold like the warm sun, and whose eyes were shimmering silver like the full moon. This Thalaz'ir was supposedly reincarnated several times, with each new incarnation being born during a solstice. Over the generations, as the kingdom grew in prosperity, so too did the arrogance of the Thalaz'ir, who became seduced by darker temptations, and if the sun priests are to be believed, dark whispers.

When the false dawn came, the people of Arrakh-Rah were scattered, with the lower class escaping the crumbling empire much faster than the nobility. Some say that most of the upper caste remained behind, too engrossed in their own depravities and corruption to escape with their kin, though these are merely rumours. Of those that did survive, many were sun priests who led their people to safety in the plains of Na'karat.

19 years ago, a new Thalaz'ir was born, and the Scions are in the midst of turmoil to decide whether to crown and follow the reincarnation of the man who once led them to ruin, or to cast him out into the blighted wastes alone.


The people of Na'karat practice Solar Mysticism, which they have brought with them as part of their traditions after losing their homes in the north to the False Dawn. It entails worship and reverence of the sun, and a belief that it is a living deity who moves through the sky each day, enriching and nourishing the land with his warmth. The Scions believe that without a sacrifice of precious stones each month the sun will refuse to move through the sky and will leave the world out of balance as his twin, the moon, remains.

The moon, the Sun's opposite is seen as an equal to the sun, less bright than the sun but with stars all around it to support it's brilliance. Where the sun suggests power individually, the moon suggests power together. Both provide light in different ways, and to be without light is to die. When these people of Arrakh-Rah departed from their lands to seek safety, their number did not include a moon shaman to guide them in the other half of their spiritual faith. The scions seek to recover the lost pieces of their faith and culture as their numbers increase once again.

Though secretive, a third sect of their mystic faith exists, one fascinated with death and all of its depictions...

Currently the only solar temple is called the "Atrium of Plenitude", which resides at the heart of Na'karat, surrounded by fields of simple crops gently blowing in the wind.


Na'karat is one of few places where the strange resource of Comet Stone can be found in abundance, typically buried in or beneath the craters that fill Na'karat. Comet Stone is a deep blue rock of similar texture to obsidian or other glassy rocks, though notably much harder to break. Comet Stone is of great religious import to the Scions, whose sun priests decorate their staves with it. Part of the solar faith dictates that the people leave tribute of Comet Stone for their deity. The sun priests collect it each night while the populace sleeps, but where they bring it is unknown, the common folk believing it to have been taken up by the sun.

However, the region lacks in natural sources of labor. Whether accomplished through servants, beasts of burden, or another mystical method, they are required for trade and construction on any decent scale that can result in stagnancy and unrest when lacking. The people of the Na'karat are a descended from true nobility who never toiled for anything, relying on the common folk to do it for them.

[LapisCattis]

A snow-covered kingdom bordered by lakes, the Arrok are fiercely protective of their lands, their wolves, and their northern allies.

Uldra is a rocky, snow covered tundra region full of sloping hills and jutting crags of rock. Intermittent pools and small lakes are often covered in ice but host fish that can be gathered for sustenance. Vegetation is scarce and relegated to stubborn shrubs, lichens, and grasses, with fruit and herb bushes emerging in the warmer months. This vegetation sustains both traveling groups of people as well as migrating herds.

Cities and buildings are constructed out of bones, stone, and dried mud bricks collected in warmer weather and covered in treated hides and packed snow. Mother’s Crown lies in the central north of Uldra, built around a scattered system of natural hot springs and rock outcrops, and is the largest of the two permanent settlements and acts as the primary center for trade, celebrations, and animal rearing (namely herbivores for prey and direwolves bought from Nordgen traders). Mother’s Heart is the second permanent settlement, built at the mouth of the cave to Aratak Falls, an underground river leading to a triple-forked waterfall. This settlement lies just a half-day north of Mother’s Crown and is the home of the Elders, mystics, and the center of all rituals and religious celebrations of the Uldra.

The sole sapient race in Uldra are the Arrok – humans who are dark of skin and hair, short and stocky in stature, and more stubborn and territorial than an ice-bear over her nest. The Arrok are a matriarchal society governed by a voting group of Elders who oversee affairs and, if needed, will appoint War Chiefs or Hunters to rally forces or explore new lands. Any person of sufficient age may be an Elder, though only a handful each decade survive the frozen wilds long enough. Though the population in general has a say and sway in decisions, the Elders are the ones who take the final vote and ultimately decide issues. Clothing consists of treated hides collected from hunted animals that are cut, sewn, layered, and decorated with bone, stone, and gems to tell of a person’s standing and accomplishments. The Arrok are semi-nomadic, with most ‘villages’ traveling around Uldra in temporary settlements to follow the hunting. The main permanent settlements are occupied by a full 30% of the Arrok population, with most living at Mother’s Crown and a smaller population at Mother’s Heart. Families are based around the mother's line, with no concept of biological fatherhood. Multiple partners through life are common, as are multiple partners at once. Should Arrok wish to be monogamous to another (or others), a Binding ceremony is performed by the Oracle. Unbound males generally help to care for the children of their mothers, sisters, or cousins, or other women they have a close connection to in their 'village.'

Resource: Salt is harvested in abundance from the frozen lakes surrounding Uldra and is used for food preservation and rituals

Required Resource: Northern Husky Dogs – used for transportation, hunting, protection, and general companionship.

Arrok had worshiped flowing, unfrozen water and the wolves from the north as key elements of life for generations before meeting the Nordgen Seekers, and quickly bonded over shared beliefs before integrating the more organized faith of the Way of Eauden.

Arrok rituals are based around the Aratak Falls, a subterranean cave system containing a river flowing to a triple-forked waterfall plunging far into the abyss. The water glows with a soft brilliant blue light and its magic can be felt as soon as one enters the cave entrance. The water leaps and flows as if it had a mind of its own with no regard for gravity, leading to the belief that the water of this Fall is blessed by the Moon Spirit. The stories of Aratak Falls led to the joining and alliance between the Arrok and the Nordgen when their Seekers came in search of the Falls. Seekers of the Arrok and the Nordgen often train and learn together, and have frequent journeys between the holy sites to share knowledge and worship at each location.


Region 130 has been discovered by the Arrok! It has a Minor resource of Horses, a Holy Site dedicated to the Endless Horizon and 2 units of native defenders!

Falo is characterized by rugged, rolling hills and plateaus, covered in wind-blown snow for most of the year and tall grasses for the rest. Snow and icemelt feed rivers and springs that run-off north. The rolling land is broken only by shrublands and sparse forests of short, wiry trees. The Kano river cuts a slim but persistent line through the land, joining untold numbers of unnamed springs, creeks, and streams. The sharpest bend in Kano is around the Saddle, two large hills creating a sloping valley in between, wherein is nestled Dokra, the breeding grounds and primary pastures for the Faloan horses. Dokra acts also as the center of permanent life for the Faloan people, and is filled with large oval dome residences.

The Faloans are taller than the average Arrok but still a short, stocky people. Their reflexes and grace on horseback make them appear not quite fully human, nor does their keen hearing and eyesight, though any Faloan would laugh and just cite good horsesense. Their hair is grown long and braided, with the normal dark colors often dyed by the various berries and grasses on the plains. Most dye their hair pale yellow or white to match their horse's manes. Practically raised on horseback, Faloans are masterful horseriders and warriors, and are just as inclined to start a brawl as they are to comment on the weather. Clans, typically made of extended family, are led by a Fen, with the High Fen residing in Dokra and reigning over Falo.

Falo has a Minor resource of Horses. These horses are dun to black, with white manes and shaggy fur. Shaped more like a barrel with legs, Faloan horses have stamina unmatched by any other mammal known to Tarandi, and delight in discovering new fruits and grasses to feed on.

So too as the stars dance in the night sky, so do the souls of the Falo and their horses when their time is past. The border of life and death is as clean as the line between sky and land. It is only at the transition times - dawn and dusk when souls that have been severed from the land can pass into the sky and join their ancestors in the Rider's Eye, a fixed formation of stars surrounded by everlasting cloud.

[zabbarot]

Crow's Tribe - Highnest
Region 306

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/718323645717676133/725760479883952178/CrowPeople.png

“Caw.”


Resource: Shattered Runestones [Great]
1. [self]
2. [vacant]
3. [vacant]
Holy Site: Crow's Talons [Native Unorganized]

Like most of Sikar, Highnest is hot and dry, but it's most notable features are a series canyons and multi-hued rock formations formed by forgotten rivers that dried up long before the False Dawn. Ancient villages and crumbling fortifications dot the cliff sides, carved right into the stone, but their original owners have long since moved on or died. The most impressive of these collapsing, ancient cities exists on a massive plateau rising from the desert at the north east end of the canyons. This is where Crow's Tribe made their home.

The northernmost reaches of Highnest are unbroken desert, but as you move south the desert yields to shrubland. The canyons are dry most the year, but some rivers form in the rainy season and flow north east towards the distant coast line. Trees are fairly uncommon for most the span of Highnest and the ones that survive there tend to be short and twisted, barely differentiable from the shrubs. In the rainy season these vast fields are vibrant and green. Despite how desolate the terrain may seem to an outsider, it is brimming with life, most of it small or nocturnal. Wild sheep are the largest herbivores in the region and coyotes are among the largest carnivores. The rest of the native fauna tends to be small mammals and reptiles. Vibrantly colored lizards and snakes are common, as are fields of rodent tunnels.


The crows of Highnest are several species of blackbird, though true crows and ravens make up the vast majority. They traveled to the desert from distant lands and made the ancient ruins of Highnest their own. They are a people destined for greatness by their own description. They view themselves as superior to all other species, but are collectively covetous of many humanoid creations. In their homeland, far to the north, they had a disagreement with the other animals over the morality of adopting human technologies, like farming and tools.

Individual crows can be quite eloquent and insightful, but in groups they are prone to mob mentality, and are very distrustful of outsiders. Few outside their lands are even aware the birds can speak, let alone that they actually rule Highnest.


From the perspective of Crow's Tribe:
Long ago animals and humans lived in harmony, but this was not enough for Man. He sought to tame the wilds and subjugate the beasts to labor for him.
Crow saw the bounty Man harvested. He was impressed and wished to join him, but Man was greedy. Man tried to kill Crow and chased him away.
From high on a mountaintop Crow watched over Man's crops and hatched a plan. Without the sun, nothing would grow. He would teach man a lesson.
So Crow flew as high as his wings could carry him and snatched the Sun from the Sky.
Nothing grew. Man's crops failed. Man suffered and disappeared.
Vulture feasted, but grew jealous of Crow's cleverness.
Vulture rallied the other animals against Crow and they demanded he return the Sun to the Sky.
But the Sun was rightfully Crow's. No one else had helped him. They had not braved the heights to steal it.
So he took it with him across the world, and hung it low over his kingdom.


Starting Technology: Writing

Shattered Runestones are artifacts collected from the abandoned cliff cities of Highnest. The crows don't know who made them or what they're for, but they seem important, and some of them are very shiny.

Food is, unfortunately, never in great supply. Crows don't farm.

[Torv]

Glaondi Yejon isn’t a place anyone would choose to call home. The northern half of the island is covered in large sand dunes, which becomes rockier towards the centre but remains just as barren. Further south the dunes rise into gentle dirt ridges, the largest almost becoming hills if one squints hard enough. The ridges provide bushes and other low vegetation the traction they need to grow, with a few sturdy trees breaking the otherwise soft curves of the landscape.

Often harrowed by harsh winds the locals have made their home inside the ridges. Having spent the last centuries carving out their home beneath the thin dirt layer a vast network of narrow tunnels and small rooms now intertwines below the ridges. Miajo Hregger marks the highest point on the island and is a veritable maze underground at this point. In the midst of this chaos most Smiaurskotor have claimed one of the shallow widenings or alcoves as their own.


Tilroun Ugglo are slender 4-5 feet tall nocturnal creatures. They have thick mottled skin in greyscale. Their most defining feature are their heads, sitting on top of a narrow neck, which can twist and turn almost three quarters of a circle in every direction. The large triangular ears jut out like horns, giving slightly taller creatures a clear view into their ear canals. Instead of a nose they have two large round eyes, which glows in the dark above their small mouth. They have little to no body hair except the short and disheveled hair on their ears. Maturity is reached around 12 and most have died by 45 with outliers reaching ages of 60.

Tilroun Ugglo were originally smiths and scouts for the Daezirn, a tall and mythical people, which controlled most of the isles before the false dawn. The tale goes that the Daezirn nurtured every resource they came across to perfection and their great trade imperium weaved the isles together. When the blight infested the sea they tried to nurture it as well, creating ever more horrific creatures, leading to the rapid downfall of their imperium.
Long before then most others had fled the Daezirn capital and the Smiaurskotor were no exception. Gathering the tribe on primitive catamarans they aimlessly set sail away from the monsters, before crashing into the glowing island. Lacking a clear structure of their own those well versed in their trade soon also became figures of political power.

But smithing din’t provide shelter and reconnaissance didn’t provide food. The lack of enemies, suitable fuel and ores didn’t make the knowledge more useful either and over generations their purpose changed. The smiths became tunnel diggers and the scouts fishermen, still tradition held and the most skilled within their trade are still in charge of the others.

The Smiaurskotors’ hierarchy is largely based upon skill and various guilds have formed between and in the different ridges. While it’s true that everyone has a nook in Miajo Hregger most prefer to live their life in the homeridge, only visiting Miajo for events and trade. The ridges thus form a loose tribe system, with the largest intertribal guilds being the Smiajor and Skota, respectively in charge of tunnel digging and fishing.
When someone shows exception skill in their trade others may acknowledge them as a Mystorinn, effectively giving them a large say in the guild’s dealings. The largest guilds often have multiple Mystorinn and among those they may acknowledge a Husbandi, the guild leader. In past generations the Husbandi in the Smiajor or Skota guild has also been the de facto Smiaurskotor leader, depending on their guild’s size, influence and relevance.

While climbing the hierarchy in theory should be a matter of pure skill it’s in practice at least equal parts willingness, pacts and heritage, as higher posts mean practicing less of the intended trade and families often guard their trade secrets incessantly.


With the tunnels' creation an abundance of Pyroemeralds were and still is found. The mottled blue green mineral glows after being exposed to sunlight or heated, glowing long after exposure it has been enough to illuminate the tunnels for the Smiaurskotor.

The specifics may be lost to time but that doesn’t stop some Ugglo from trying to forge their own tools, furthermore their housing is both cold and damp at best, flooded at worst. Combined this have created a massive need for Heat Sources, both practical and cultural.



Glyemo is the act of meticulously recording something in writing to expand the knowledge of those coming after. But just as important as recording the knowledge itself is the act of ensuring that it only reaches its intended audience. Because knowledge only increases someone’s importance if others lack it. While any skill can be improved by Glyemo the Smiaurskotor are obsessed with mastering smithing once more.
Believing the skull to keep the wisdom of the dead Smiaurskotor bury their deceased’s bodies at sea, keeping their craniums as talismans in their homes. Often objects of importance are engraved in Styinn, telling a story of fiction, their creation or past. This practice is believed to imbue the object with a will of its own.

Just south of Glaondi Yejon lies Grytt, a rocky isle with few living things except grass and birds. This is the most common place for Smiaurskotor to send of their dead into the sea, even inscribing memories of those gone into boulders and cliff faces. Over the years the etsing tradition has turned the whole isle into a giant collective Glyemo.


In the Kannun Era Troustur Hreggur slowly overtook Miajo Hregger in prominence. Dug out in one of the loose rocky dunes the settlement started small but are now crowned with the city of Styinor, its windowless tower reaching for the skies above ground. Below ground the heat of the Oceanforge permeates the central tunnels, providing a reprieve from the otherwise cold and damp quarters of the Hreggurs.
The Oceanforge is lies deep beneath Styinor in a cave filled with pyroemeralds, below, above, and the sides, the largest spanning multiple men in size. At its centre is a roiling pool, shifting in all the ocean’s color when the smiajor works it magic with, settling into a viridian shimmer when it’s unused. Its properties stem from the decades of somtvinno surrounding it, runes weaving tales of transformation, heat, and purification around the pyroemeralds, spinning out into even greater stories along the walls.

During the Kannun era the Sagu guild swept over the Hreggurs like a flood wave, expanding rapidly as they converted most of the Daezirn isles to Glyemo. Responsible for the creation of the Oceanforge the capitalized on their success and broke the line of smiajor and skota Husbandi, taking over many of their political endeavours. The Smiajor guild meanwhile turned their full attention to learning the inner workings of the forge and expanding it while the Skota guild turned their attention outwards, taking on a role of exploration and trying to establish themselves elsewhere.


Soon after their invasion, the Scrim established a small Nursery in Glaondi Yejon. The Scrim coming from there are made of limestone, and are unusually keen sailors by Scrim standards.



Siryno Yejor is a collection of a handful smaller islands and innumerable isles. The largest island to the south is densely vegetated and holds the settlement of Skagur deep within the underbrush, full grown trees remaining a scarcity. The isles further north begin to show signs of a colder climate with rockier terrain and grassy dunes, as the warm currents move elsewhere.

Tillroun Galtur are a humanoid species which stands 3-4 feet tall when upright, with mottled grey skin covered in a thin dark fur. Their face is dominated by a long nose and two massive foreteeth. With an above average sense of smell and taste most Galturs appreciate a good meal, someone who knows their way around a firepit is worth keeping close.

One of the more festive dishes is full roasted shark. Seen as a rite of passage the specifics varies between the islands, but common acts include catching a shark alone and impaling it while it still moves, if it remains on the spear until it’s fully cooked a life of adulthood begins.

Believing in the act of intrusion little is kept secret on Siryno Yejor and every part of the body is utilized when preparing a meal. When the Sagu came from Glaondi Yejon with Glyemo little changed. Not understanding the point of hiding their art from each other a central mural dedicated to the delicate craft of cooking begun to take form. To the dismay of the Sagu many of the recipes were inexact but as the Galtur trained their own loremasters they turned out to be excellent cooks as well, easily deciphering complicated expressions such as “a pinch” and “after taste”.

The waters of Siryno Yejor contains a multitude of Arctic Sharks, often hunted by the Galtur for their meat. Swimming too far from shore however can prove fatal and even a child knows not to set foot in the waters with the tiniest scratch. Especially after educational stories of stone and sand sharks, indistinguishable from the bottom, just lying in wait children to go swimming without permission.

[Gengy]

{ Additional Uzii Lands Post # 1 (https://forums.giantitp.com/showthread.php?615658-Empire-6-The-Lands-of-the-Embers&p=24608587#post24608587) 2 }


No-Climb Cliffs
Wilderness Tamed
Region 33



https://i.ibb.co/SV195d4/Swampum-Region-Banner.png
Region Name: No-Climb Cliffs
Brief Description: A decimated area that is slowly reestablishing life.
People: Uzii / Humans / Goliaths / Scrim / Hraban
Resource: Copper (Great)
Faith: Soul Honor

Local Leader: Talky-Chieftess Sun-bright Deathgrasp



The area shows signs of once being verdant and quite livable. After the attack of the Flowerspawn and the Blight-owl - and the battles to stop them - the mainland area of the region has been turned into a rocky mess, with few areas of green to speak of; the exception, of course, is along the edges of the region where the two mighty rivers flow. The Uzii that have come to settle here call them North River and South River. As there are no natives to dispute this, the names stick.

The overturned soil of the region shows promise for a return to a more arable land, making it decent farmland; if hard work for the first few years. The overall terrain from the southeast is flat with the occasional hill and plateau, two features that become more and more common the closer one gets towards the northwest. Mountainous cliffs dominate the northwestern border, a deadly shear drop for those foolish enough to climb it. A large amount of male Uzii are just the right amount of stupid to try, mostly from the Fartrek Clan. It gets bad enough that all the Shaman and Den Mothers of the region say the phrase "No Climb Cliffs!" on a near daily basis at first. Until they realize that... this too is another name that sticks, and the whole region is now referred to as No-Climb Cliffs.

South River has a huge waterfall from the side of these cliffs, into an enormous pool of water that has been creatively called South Lake. North River has a much smaller waterfall, that leads into another smaller waterfall, into a final one. Compared to South River, North River's overall flow is much faster, spewing forth as though in some great hurry to finally meet with it's sister. The river that is the Alqar border is full of dangerous rapids and sharp jutting crags, and only a single area along the North River has a natural rock bridge that makes it somewhat safe to pass. This dangerous rocky path is closest to the mountainous cliffs themselves, near the second of the three waterfalls. Due to the Uzii's prior relationship with the Alqar Clan, this mountain path is heavily guarded.

The other geographical area of note is Final Fight Mountain. This is the single large mountain that houses the ruins of the previous civilization near it, and was the last stand of the defiant Flowerspawn infected who were protecting the underground nesting lair of the Blight-owl. The mountain itself is a dominating feature of the region, able to be seen from quite some distance away. It is a constant reminder that many a good warrior died from a Blightspawn awakening in a foul mood, as the terrain around the mountain is crushed and flattened where it is not cracked into small spider-web like crevices. Each such crevice marks the passing of a warrior, as it is where the Blight-owl (also known as the Amaryllis Dragon) thrust it's mighty beak towards the soil, and broke the ground in it's exuberance.

As the region was once inhabited, but became a wild wasteland when the sleeping terror of the Blight-owl awoke, there were no uninfected survivors to call No-Climb Cliffs home. The Uzii claimed the land through right of conquest and sent a new colony, led by Den Mother Sun-bright Deathgrasp, to hold dominion over the land. Still, it was a vast area with many biomes, and the Uzii were uncomfortable living so far from any large water sources. As more Uzii became curious and set out to join Clan Deathgrasp, it soon became Sounder Deathgrasp. Many Dens and Clans spread far and wide along the two riversides to the South and North of the region. Den Mother Sun-bright Deathgrasp settled near South Lake, but immediately knew that the Uzii had an opportunity here.

For their service against the Blight-owl, Sun-bright reached out first to the Hraban. An entire wing of curious crow-men, seeking to get to know their Soul-Cousins better, came to live within the region and accepted the charge of defending Final Fight Mountain; watching and protecting against any signs that the Blightspawn's foul flowers might grow and bloom once more near the mountainside. The Uzii call them the Wise Watchers, and treat them with respect for the important job they do.

While many of the refugees fled from the Amaryllis Dragon to the Sokau Tribes, there were a few that saw the Uzii for what they claimed to be: protectors. These humans were led by a man named Riktor, and he came with over a thousand others to Swampum in the hopes of being given a new home. While Riktor at first balked at the idea of living closer to where the Blight-owl once had it's nest, the swamps of Swampum were not kind to those he led, no one who did not grow up in Rodrak could stomach so much Cheese, and the nomadic life of the Cau in Cow Place did not suit them. Riktor's people - referred to by the Uzii as Sounder Riktor - agreed that a new start in a new place was ideal, even if it would be hard going for the first few years to make the rocklands into farmlands. What deadwood existed in the region was quickly turned into houses, establishing the beginnings of human villages throughout the land, just a bit away from the rivers. Getting actual farms started, however, was a problem.

Thankfully, the Uzii had a solution: While no Deru was willing to come live in the region, Homage Closed-fist Mudmore was able to convince some Deru to visit and offer advice to return trees and plants to the otherwise empty of vegetation region. This helped both Sounder Deathgrasp and Sounder Riktor; the former was able to have more Swampum-like trees to build their Dens in, and the latter were able to build farms much quicker.

For the rocky areas that were beyond hope of settlement, too arid for farmers or swamp-dwellers, Den Mother Sun-bright had yet another idea: speak with the Scrim. Longtime acquaintances bordering on allies, the Uzii were pleased to offer the Scrim a new place to establish a Nursery. Led by the mighty Gorignak, the rock-people found the rocky areas to be ideal for their needs. Pledging to follow Uzii leadership, those of Clan Gorignak were happy in their new home, so long as they were allowed to send rocks from No-Climb Cliffs to their original homeland of Thun.

And finally - and perhaps most importantly - the Uzii give their blessing to the Targiz to come into the region for Copper, without the need to sneak around. For over a decade, intrepid Goliaths have carefully explored and located the Copper mines of the region, to export the precious metal to those whom need it. Without the help of the Goliaths, the Uzii would not have the metal they so desperately wanted in order to have better weapons. Den Mother Deathgrasp is quick to negotiate with the Xon'Ibom Commune, and convince them to build actual mining towns at all three major mines in the region. While the Uzii benefit from these mines more than a little, the Goliaths of the Commune are more than pleased to be able to do away with having to be so circumspect when mining and transporting the metal.

With so many eclectic groups of people living in the region, it quickly becomes clear that wrangling them to all do anything collectively is difficult. Thankfully, all the new settlers agree that the ultimate leadership falls upon the Homage in Swampum, but for the local governance, there is much disagreement. Because of all of her hard work in gathering them all, Den Mother Sun-bright Deathgrasp is recognized as the representative of the Uzii within the region; she is given the title of Councilor by the Humans, a title that the Hraban, Scrim, and Goliaths agree with. Most male Uzii find the title too difficult to understand, until a Hraban explains that it means "Talky Chief" at which point that becomes the new title. Talky Chieftess Sun-bright Deathgrasp puts up with the title, but insists that each race put forward their own "Talky Chief" to form a Council of Advisors.

The Hraban put forward the Wise Watcher leader, Commander Zuschauer. Sounder Riktor is quick to agree that Riktor himself should be their new Councilor. Gorignak reluctantly agrees to the position, but more oftent han not, a younger member of the family - who the Uzii call 'Shale' - is at the Council meetings, as Gorignak's main concern is the nursery. The Xon'Ibom Commune are the holdouts, arguing among themselves as to whom should represent all three mining towns; each town insisting that their leader should hold the Council position.

Talky Chieftess Deathgrasp finally states that the Goliaths either have to figure it out in the next hour, or all three town leaders will fight in a duel and as is Uzii tradition, the strongest will lead. As two of the leaders are older Goliaths and one is a young man in his prime, this is not an outcome the older two want, and quickly outvote the young man to set up Elder Miner Tron'Gin Xon'Ibom as the new Councilor.

With the heads of state for the races of the region set, Sun-bright allows them to figure out the various leaders of towns and villages and Clans as they want. The humans of Sounder Riktor fall back on Mayors for their farming villages. The Goliaths have their mining Foremen, led by the "Subterranean Council" or "Sub-Council". The Hraban have their more militant leadership structure, since they are tasked with aiding in protection of the region. The Scrim are small enough in number that Councilor Gorignak leads the No-Climb Nursery without too many other assistants.

And the Uzii fall back upon their usual leadership structure: Den Mothers lead dens. Clan Leaders lead Clans. Sounder Alphas lead Sounders. There is one key difference. South Lake becomes the home of Talky Chieftess Deathgrasp, and while her mate is the current Sounder Alpha for Sounder Deathgrasp, she leads everyone else. This is not the typical leadership among Uzii, as everywhere else, a male Uzii leads when outside a Den.

Many female Uzii are watching closely to see how No-Climb Cliffs develops...

[Copper] (Great)

The Pinkish-orange metal was widely coveted by many within Mamut, and until recently, No-Climb Cliffs was the only region that produced enough to be able to consider exporting it. The Xon'Ibom Commune oversees three mining towns that extract the metal from the earth. Some Scrim assist with opening new mining shafts, molding the stone into new Scrim while making it safe for the Goliaths to continue their work. Uzii and Hraban help to guard the metal as various caravans travel to the borders to sell or trade it. Human smiths in the farming villages help to craft weapons and tools out of the metal for the entire region.

Copper is the reason that so many paths lead to each of the mining towns. One exists to the northwest, near the North River Falls, as is guarded heavily by Uzii and Goliath alike; not just for the Copper, but as River Falls is the nearest town to the safest path between No-Climb Cliffs and the Alqar homeland.

One exists in the southeast, where North and South River meet. Twin Rapids is the deepest of the three mines, and is a constant stop for the patrols of Wise Watchers.

The last is not far from South Lake, barely a day's walk. Cliff Edge is a sprawling mining town that is nestled under the very cliffs that are so deadly to climb. Being close to South Lake, the Uzii warriors are more than happy to both protect the mining town... and learn to mine a bit, themselves.

[Epinephrine_Syn]

Hyd Lands Post: Kiswan Hemisphere

Region 268: Grovelia

Ownership: Noc Hyd
Geography: Forested Mountains
People: Alondite Elves, Night Elves and Treants
Resource: Seafood
Faith: Shamanistic Paganism
Continental Culture: Sikar

Natives of this place are made up of Mangrove Treants and a type of elf that closely resembles Alondite. Previously these two lived in relative peace, with the treats sticking to the salty shores where they farmed the water, and used the bounties of fishes they incidentally got to trade with the elf natives in return for all manner of other services.

With the inclusion of this area as a dominion of the Nocturnal Hydra, there is now an overcast of Night Elves and a small number of tourists from the native shores. Though those traveling here have to make a significant trip so it is generally not a vacation spot but more of ‘moving out west in the USA to live there forever’. Once better sea traversal technology becomes obtained, more back and forth sailing may become common.

Tl;dr: Night Elves, Alondite Elves, Treant Mans, in proportions of about 1 to 6 to 4

The shores of this land were not always this far out. The Mangroves built up salty sediments as they took root, heading deeper and deeper out into the sea itself. There are tons of rivers along the extended beaches that were in essence made artificially, with those treants taking root constantly. These people can even fish with their long roots, given the mobility of said roots and being traded by elves from on-shore bait, to then give the fish back. Which is part of the purpose of deliberately leaving little rivers to flow inland towards lakes, it gives a reason for fish to travel through, and thus to get easily caught by treats who are not purely on the outskirts.

Also, the Mangroves are alive, that should probably be mentioned.

They are a variant of Treant, living tree people. With long roots, but low mobility. Sturdy and powerful as hell, though lack of said mobility means any sort of advanced ranged weaponry or even basic warfare quickly outmatches their natural ability to fight back against it. They derive sustenance from the water, purging the salt to use for trade and sediment while drinking up the pure water from the ocean. They can survive purely on this and sunlight alone, but to thrive they need quite a lot.

Surprisingly, they are quite resistant to fire. Though this isn't so much due to their natural ability and more because of their proximity to contact supplies of water. Therefore they aren't subject to regular random wildfires which seem semi common inland, and are perhaps one of the evolutionary factors that motivates the treants to move into the oceans in the first place.

The Night Elf representatives form an upper caste, helping manage the empire, divvy up the land, and making treaties with the natives. This also proves to be a good place to collect the wild and weird fauna of the north, if they are to colonize that region they will need to learn it's weird kiswan tastes. Down here they can utilize the mangroves enough to subsist.

Alondite Elves are treated with surprising respect despite having earned the ire of the night elves during their long and grueling fight. This is due to a combination of respect for their martial capacity, and for the fact that Night Elves actually have allies back home that are very similar in appearance. Hell, the person who *lead* the invasion was Mars, a (half) Alondite Elf herself. Still, all but a few of them are treated as second class citizens, at least at the time of colonization, and it isn't due to their race but their status as savages and lack of connections that results in this.

A few alondite natives have moved up the ladder. Be it by making the trek back to the hyd homelands to live there and tell Oraora of the land in person, by becoming a consort to a hero, or by proving their merit in some craft, there is enough upward mobility to give the rest of the fairly well treated elves hope. Mangrove Treants are who on paper got the worst of this deal.

Mans are treated as serfs, part of the land that they are on when it comes to which Night Elf owns which slice of the beach head. They're regarded as people, but barely, one step above war trolls. This said, not too much interference is done within their lives, and they are not treated with undue disrespect. The empire concerns itself primarily with affairs based on the land, and while talks of creating a port somewhere have been discussed, a direct voyage between the homeland and the Groveila needs to be proven possible before such effort is considered worth it. As long as they provide seafood under the terms of the Night Elves, and don't leave (not something they were prone to do anyway), they are left to their own business.

Debatably they even have a better deal than before, on a material level. While the previous natives gave a generous amount to them and shared a wealth of shamanistic traditions, that was in proportion to their status as basically hunter gatherers. The Hyd is a Great Kingdom, and even though they're self admittedly stealing the seafood, the pittance they give back both to capture it and in other goods outpaces anything the natives could possibly have offered on their own.

The ongoing religion of this region is still somewhat practiced, that of the interactions with treants being seen by alondites as spirits of nature. There are tales long ago of the treant spirits being much larger and more grand, rising up forty feet tall, having complete dominion of the whole region and not just the beaches.

There were even tales of dryad spirits an alondite elves that were descended from their union with the trees. All this ended two hundred forty years ago, when a false dawn crashed over the region. Setting fire to everyone, leaving the entire species of land based treants extinct, and only those smaller mangroves adapted to be near water sources were able to survive that wrath. Now those before times are only remembered on stories, and much of that is made up of paganistic rituals and interpretations of those past events.

.

.

quack

Dubwul, Region 204


Region 204
Geography: Snowy Mountains
People: Night Elves, Naherin and Mangrove Treants
Resource: Copper
Faith: Night Elf Imperialism (Open)





Naturally, some mangroves from down in 268 wanted to leave, but couldn’t. It was for a variety of reasons, and the forbiddance caused some social tensions. The Hydra colonizing 204 created an opportunity. They needed a significantly large and dependable workforce. Mangroves were, as a ‘workforce’ part of the property, way too densely packed. 

So spreading them out and incorporating some of the literal Serfdom into the region was a good start to make it more active and more alive. With the advent of advanced sailing, some of these areas were left open for ports, and some lucky Mangrove treants became boat crafting experts, climbing up the social ladder in general.

Of special note is Gan Hyu, an especially ambitious Mangrove Treant who not only has managed to buy his own freedom, but take a significant controlling interest in the biggest port in the north, Gangrove. To the point where it’s even named after his family tree (Gan is the surname, Hyu is the given name, Mangrove Treants list their family tree surname first and foremost).

Hyu acquired power through startling mathematical ability and ability to manage, as well as a natural charisma and the ability to produce the most vibrant, beautiful flowers of all treant kind (or so Hyu would like you to believe). The Nocturnal Hydra (especially under new management from Wuuluu) value innate talent and accomplishment, so his innate racial status as a ’Serf’ wasn’t the factor it would be for some other societies.



As part of the fight to ward off the Glutnous Shadows, both the Sisterhood of Shards and a small retinue of Naherin citizens have set up camps near the border to Grovelia. These will become permanent basins from which they base their activities to keep everywhere safe, and in the case of Wuuluu’s implanted Dragonblood regions, be a small source of faith spreading on her new Path of the Astral Wyrm passion project.

They’re a great source of relief for the citizens of both portions of the Nocturnal Hydra colonies in their small week to week patrols and providence of comfort. Mars made sure that they take a much more active role in giving pleasantries and aid, and set up rest points for them so that they don’t need to burden entire towns by taking up their resources for a fortnight like some roving band of marauders.

These also serve as recruitment stations for the governmental affairs, especially their one basin on the other side of the region, on the coastline, at the major shipport into Dubwul. There’s a lot os bustling trade, and with that a chance to recruit for fighting not only against the blight spawn, but to recruit in drives for other heroic activities.

Small groupings of lamias, and even a troll was brought over for the war effort, in religious honor. Though these aren’t true dragon blooded like the Naherin, they still have some, and get a little support from the Astral Wyrm benefiting. The major benefit is the closer alliance between the Nocturnal Hydra and the Naherin, leading to them having a sizable presence on the continent of kiswa with their immigrants.




The largest ship port in all of the known Blightlands (as of 239 AFD, when the Nocturnal Hydra know of exactly 204 and nothing else). At first called Ship Portal, by the same good-at-naming people that gave the night elf lands names such as “Land Of Thanks” and “Drinky Hole”, after Gan Hyu got a sizable interest and bought it out.

A whole town forms around Gangrove port, with treats and elves living in harmony much more than before, for now they constantly live in tight proximity. In some cases Mangrove Treants drape tarp shawls and literally serve as tent housing for more humanoid citizens.

It is a new opulent source of trade between the Orcan Fortress and the East Coast, providing much of the new Seafood from below (primarily harvested and provided handily by fffolkkk), and by 245 AFD three separate Nocturnal Hydra rulers have graced its ports and stayed at the miniature mansion constructed inland specifically for their stay..




Wuuluu gazed out from her high vantage point onto the happy if also frigid colony she’d successfully governed. A shining beacon to Night Elves everywhere, one Oraora herself was coming to visit. Her bad luck had finally been outpaced by hard work and immeasurable talent. She thought back to when she first returned to the HYD territories after her extensive stay with the TSR.

Wuuluu had gone through an awful lot of trials and intensive studies. The tower was in Ashir lands, so she even became quite a proficient horse rider. Wuuluu had proven her worth by every metric, and was now ready to take on the rightful throne of the HYD kingdom. There was only one problem.

Oraora absolutely did not approve.

Oraora wasn’t ready to step down just yet, and moreover… while Wuuluu had in the past studied under both Zora and Oraora, being cloistered up put her out of touch on the affairs of the kingdom. Even if she still was pen pals with Zora Soulsilver, they talked primarily about personal affairs and mundane things. That older woman was quite enjoying her retirement.

The truth seers saw some merit to the quandry. Ironically, in their attempt to scrutinize the dynastic roots of the HYD kingdom, they themselves undermined them.

So much haggling, but finally, a conclusion. If Wuuluu could prove herself by leading a colonization of the empty northern lands, Oraora would grant her dominion over it. Not rulership, but… worth a shot.

Wuuluu herself made the very first voyage with Celestial Navigation, signaling to the HYD empire that yes, you could just sail right from the Orcan lands to this other shore. The voyage was surprisingly smooth sailing, a good omen from the Truthseers? Surely a large army navally traversing these oceans would have a much harder time.

Actual colonization was far, far rougher. The kingdom had racked up treasures, mostly sent via the traditional long route, and a ton of immigrants. Many of them were lost in the long trek, but the half that survived worked twice as hard to make up for the half that did not. If it weren’t for the steady supplies the HYD coffers gave the mission… it surely would have failed.

Learning about the strange ruins of architecture, the flora, it was like this place was an entirely different continent. Maybe it was. The truthseers were pivotal in identifying and helping build out all the infrastructure. If it weren’t for their aid, mundane and mystical, this colonization also would have failed.

After three years of hard work and establishing her claim, Wuuluu was the new queen of a bustling region, and potentially could prove herself worthy to be the successor to the entire queendom. There were many other people to thank of course, but Wuuluu’s expertise in all learned areas was the centerpiece of the colony now known as Dubwul.

A shadow loomed on the horizon.




This region looked to be blighted and empty, stripped bare. Even during the recolonization, the Night Elves almost seemed superstitious about the old architecture, leaving it battered and untouched. Fffolkkk coming in didn’t have such superstitions about the haunted curse that eliminated all trace of civilization from these lands, so copper was still being gathered, but the area around them still seemed… colder. Darker. The mines containing the copper seeming to ward away all light.

There doesn’t seem to be any overt presence of Blightspawn here though, the SoS stopped by and made sure of that. Both earlier and before. If there were any nests, they’ve long since been cleansed. The copper is fairly bountiful too, and is a strange new resource to the people in Sikar who at this point had never seen such a giant bounty. 

Even if it is a lot less lustrous than Silver or Gold, it’s a damn sight more practical, and finds uses for something.



Easika (Region 203)

Summary
Geography Damp and full of Rivulets
People: Night Elves and Mangrove Treants
Holy Site: Vacant
Resource: Dyes (Great)


These lands were barren, blighted, they were called the Blightlands for a reason. Supposedly on the other side of the Blightlands were distant peoples. Expeditions were even sent to talk with them to discuss politics and trade. But for the common elf they may as well have been in Tarandi for all it mattered.

And given all this empty real estate with the self-destruction of the Glut Shades, it was only natural for the same exploratory and expansionist heart to cause an influx of pioneers. Like the dolod venturing into the twilight, many prospective Night Elves made a brand new fortune, and within a couple years .

There were multiple Night Elves that wanted more turf, given the bustling Dubwul and how many were making it their home and choice for ship building ports, there was a ton of money floating around to help the settlement. More room to spread out and promises of full equality for Mangroves got many of them to move into this area. Wuuluu herself even provided a bounty of golden coins for further motivation.



One of the biggest features of this land, providing home to aquatic wildlife ripe for fishing, and making the whole region a little more damp by its mere titanic presence which almost felt more like a thick line of ocean than a real river. There were thin remnants of previous civilization along this river, as it supposedly was a prime spot for fishing and for sailing up and down to promote trade.

This is especially notable around the ‘walk-off’ point, where you can see a well trod path going right from the center of the Easika river to the end of the Sur. However, these ruins are utterly unusable due to first the Glut Shades scraping the land clean, and then probable years of being looted by trolls who cared not for the bridges of the previous habitants of Easika.

Though the central dividing line isn’t the only part of the region altered by the presence of Easika river. Rivulets sprouted out from it all across Easika, changing the nature of the entire eastern half of the region and providing many fishing and water spots for the Mangroves, most of whom didn’t dare get so close to Troll Country.

Oh, also, small note, the Eassikar Tributary was also filled to the brim with Trolls, signaling for would be Night Elf colonizers not even attempt a crossing. Not many of the trolls of their colonizers came past it though, and those who did could easily be bought out by the much more well funded Noc Hyd, so for now the relationship is peaceful.

The real colonizing challenge came two full years after Easika had been fully settled. A wild band of brigands seemed to also have the same expansionist mindset, coming from a far off shore to settle in. They were paid to do so, and in addition they wanted this as a pincer point for their ongoing mercenary war with the Trolls.

However, they failed because their arrival was delayed for… some reason unknown to the residents of Easika, and the Nocturnal Hydra was too far entrenched for them to reasonably oust them. They paid locals, they waved around their swords, but ultimately there was no avail.




As it turns out, despite being unpopulated by civilized people, these lands were extremely well populated by Marine Snails. Normally unremarkable, with the Mangrove residents including into the area along the river and ocean line and using it to farm, they wound up collecting these snails incidentally. It was discovered that their hypobranchial gland could be gathered into indigo cakes, https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/718323645717676133/805142668304580628/440px-Indigo_cake.jpg and that these could be used as powder to create lovely colors.

The snails themselves were also a delicacy, helping feed the population, and since they were overrunning the area as what appeared to be an invasive species they were in almost limitless stock. It was just a matter of tapping the resource.

Quickly sea snails became the sea food of choice not just here, but in the treats homeland of Grovelia as well. Banquets became commonplace, and Mangrove treats continued to rise higher and higher in the social order over in the Blightland Colonies as they become more pivotal in the economic sector.



Despite the conflict, many denizens come to the coastline to party and celebrate. Being a wild west relatively free from restricts from far governing bodies, flooded with trade from many ports, and bloated with wealth from the new access to their dyes, the land that has been empty but one year ago became swollen with life. While the trolls have yet to come inland to meet with t he humans and elves that try to outdo each other in these games, they might eventually.

All in all it provides a pretty solid contest to settle conflicts without actaulyl stooping to blood conquest. Not that this doesn't happen, but usually if you lose and get too inebriated, you're at a disadvantage in any aftermath contesting the result anyway.

Notably, contests are somewhat altered and changed to accomodate different species. Mangroves aren't able to drink at all. Creatures typically need to drink portions suited to their innate size and slenderness. This is not at all a thinly veiled method of making Night Elves proportionally have to drink less, being relatively slender and small compared to much beefier races, it's just coincidence that they benefit the most from this rule (excepting the stray Ko or Goblin).

[PepperP.]

Uldra

Region 109, Tarandi

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/474787770120929290/786114556068888586/tinyULD.png

Uldra is a rocky, snow covered tundra region full of sloping hills and jutting crags of rock. Intermittent pools and small lakes are often covered in ice but host fish that can be gathered for sustenance. Vegetation is scarce and relegated to stubborn shrubs, lichens, and grasses, with fruit and herb bushes emerging in the warmer months. This vegetation sustains both traveling groups of people as well as migrating herds.

Cities and buildings are constructed out of bones, stone, and dried mud bricks collected in warmer weather and covered in treated hides and packed snow. Mother’s Crown lies in the central north of Uldra, built around a scattered system of natural hot springs and rock outcrops, and is the largest of the two permanent settlements and acts as the primary center for trade, celebrations, and animal rearing (namely herbivores for prey and direwolves bought from Nordgen traders). Mother’s Heart is the second permanent settlement, built at the mouth of the cave to Aratak Falls, an underground river leading to a triple-forked waterfall. This settlement lies just a half-day north of Mother’s Crown and is the home of the Elders, mystics, and the center of all rituals and religious celebrations of the Uldra.
The sole sapient race in Uldra are the Arrok – humans who are dark of skin and hair, short and stocky in stature, and more stubborn and territorial than an ice-bear over her nest. The Arrok are a matriarchal society governed by a voting group of Elders who oversee affairs and, if needed, will appoint War Chiefs or Hunters to rally forces or explore new lands. Any person of sufficient age may be an Elder, though only a handful each decade survive the frozen wilds long enough. Though the population in general has a say and sway in decisions, the Elders are the ones who take the final vote and ultimately decide issues. Clothing consists of treated hides collected from hunted animals that are cut, sewn, layered, and decorated with bone, stone, and gems to tell of a person’s standing and accomplishments. The Arrok are semi-nomadic, with most ‘villages’ traveling around Uldra in temporary settlements to follow the hunting. The main permanent settlements are occupied by a full 30% of the Arrok population, with most living at Mother’s Crown and a smaller population at Mother’s Heart. Families are based around the mother's line, with no concept of biological fatherhood. Multiple partners through life are common, as are multiple partners at once. Should Arrok wish to be monogamous to another (or others), a Binding ceremony is performed by the Oracle. Unbound males generally help to care for the children of their mothers, sisters, or cousins, or other women they have a close connection to in their 'village.'
Resource: Salt is harvested in abundance from the frozen lakes surrounding Uldra and is used for food preservation and rituals

Required Resource: Northern Husky Dogs – used for transportation, hunting, protection, and general companionship.
Arrok had worshiped flowing, unfrozen water and the wolves from the north as key elements of life for generations before meeting the Nordgen Seekers, and quickly bonded over shared beliefs before integrating the more organized faith of the Way of Eauden.

Arrok rituals are based around the Aratak Falls, a subterranean cave system containing a river flowing to a triple-forked waterfall plunging far into the abyss. The water glows with a soft brilliant blue light and its magic can be felt as soon as one enters the cave entrance. The water leaps and flows as if it had a mind of its own with no regard for gravity, leading to the belief that the water of this Fall is blessed by the Moon Spirit. The stories of Aratak Falls led to the joining and alliance between the Arrok and the Nordgen when their Seekers came in search of the Falls. Seekers of the Arrok and the Nordgen often train and learn together, and have frequent journeys between the holy sites to share knowledge and worship at each location.
The Five Elements of the Way of Eauden



Elements
Season
Color
Attribute
Astrology



Water
Winter
Black
Patience
Full Moon


Earth
Change of Seasons
Yellow
Stability
Earth



Fire
Summer
Red
Renewal
Sun



Wood
Spring
Green
Abundance
Stars



Metal
Fall
White
Transformation
New Moon





The Full Moon overcomes the Earth because it affects the tides on the Earth.
The Earth overcomes the Sun by turning away from it.
The Sun overcomes the Stars by being the closest one to us.
The Stars overcome the New Moon by remaining in the sky while the moon isn't visible to us.
The New Moon overcomes the Full Moon by erasing it from the sky.


Phoenix Star: As a shooting star, it is associated with the aspect of wood. Harbinger of hope and a new spring.

The Tenets of the Way of Eauden:


Naturalistic Civilization. Many of the processes of nature are good and healthy, but this does not mean changing them is wrong. Many things in nature are without purpose, signs of a world-soul at odds with itself, and turning them to a purpose is good; it forges a small piece of a shattered identity anew. Trees can grow back, and the lumber can be put to use; this is not the same as rapacious destruction. The natural world is in constant flux and we can learn from it and use that to our advantage. Fire is a natural element and can be used to shape metal, metal can then be used to shape wood, this is a natural transformation.

Death-as-dormancy. Outside of unusual cases of restless spirits, dead people and animals merely sleep. Their old purpose lost, they rejoin the World-soul in much the same form the spirit of unworked stone has. In time they may become a different sort of spirit, joining the stone as interred or the soil as ashes. Some spirits might be reborn as humans again, if they are very patient. In rare cases, they might retain an old identity if their remains are cared for and cherished for what they are. Aer Caladon, adopted from the Aran Viskari, is seen as the aspect of Eauden that Guides the souls of the dead to their next journey.

Spiritual Materialism. While dealing with the supernatural like any faith, the Way of Eauden is materialistic - it deals with things existing in physical space, rather than gods and demons, afterlives, planes, and abstract ideas. Spirits are linked to things in the world and not unbound ideas; the river Yvaon has a spirit, the land you stand on does, each person and beast does, but there are no spirits of "vengeance" or "justice" or "knowledge" - though the spirit of a murdered bride might be vengeful, the spirit of an honorable knight's sword just, or the spirit of a library knowledgeable. Spirits are representative of the shape of things, a purpose, more than necessarily conversational living entities. A lump of metal has a spirit, but likely a dormant one; forging this lump into a sword makes it the spirit of a sword, a thing with purpose.The Way of Euden places significant emphasis on roles and purpose, finding your Path is a recurring theme.

Unifying. Though one spirit, one thing, is not another, all are parts of a whole. A great and complex system of specialized small things. All that is on Earth, taken whole, is a world-soul. This is not to say individual parts cannot be at odds with what is good; cancer is part of the body and seeks to destroy its host. The Blightspawn are likewise seen as a great cancer. The False Dawn is seen as the great sundering that broke apart the world-soul and created chaos. The world is healing, after the coming of the Phoenix, but we are not yet whole.

Lunar and Stellar. The Moon is divine, its light magical and pleasing. It does not burn, merely illuminates. The world-soul loves and longs for it, though it keeps its distance, it has not yet healed from the wounds of the False Dawn. Why does the Moon not embrace its lover? After her long absence from the sky, Eauden is too shy to embrace her lover, the world-soul. Even so, we have forgiven her; the waters rise to her, the wolves howl. It is natural to long for the Moon. The Stars are pieces of the world-soul too distant to reach, the missing pieces that make it whole no more. The sun is merely the closest of them, and its presence heals the world in green abundance as it passes.




While the Way of Eauden does leave room to respect the indigenous culture of our adherents, such as weddings and funerals, there are certain aspects and traditions that are universal amongst Eauden worshippers.


Sacred Hospitality. Way of Eauden worshippers can not deny another in need of food or shelter, nor can they allow harm to come to another while under their roof.

Household Shrines. In lieu of trekking through the often inclement weather of Tarandi to visit a public shrine, adherents keep a small shrine within their domiciles. These shrines can vary from the simple to extravagant. They are adorned with symbols representing the moon, wolves, owls, and can be changed to represent the current need of the worshipper. Somebody needing help with patience might lay their shrine with a black cloth and a bowl of water, for example.

Way of Eauden practitioners celebrate the Lunar New Year. As the long winter is about to end, and a new year begins, it is a popular time to begin new projects or make resolutions for the upcoming year. Oracles, or their regional equivalents, will meditate on the portents and their interpreted meanings for the upcoming year. Days begin and end at midnight, and months begin on the day of the new moon. Years begin on the second new moon after the winter solstice.

Winter Solstice. The Winter Solstice represents the height of Eauden’s power and is often marked with pilgrimages to Holy Sites. Those who do not survive the trek are said to go on to serve Eauden in the spirit realm. A ritual in Eauden’s honor is held at these holy places, always at night and can vary depending on the phase of the moon in any given year. A common theme during the solstice, regardless of moon phase, are the offerings brought and left on the communal altar. Offerings can consist of food, alcohol, or anything with personal value to the adherent. These offerings help sustain the holy center for the rest of the winter months.

Symbology. The primary religious symbol of the Way of Eauden is a wave encircled within a full moon. Some other symbols often associated with them are depictions of wolves, the moon in her various phases, owls, and a tree with stars for leaves. In the northern reaches of Eauden’s influence, dog and wolf figurines are seen as bringing good luck to travelers.

Moon Phase Meanings and Associations.




Phases of the Moon
Attribute 1
Attribute 2
Attribute 3



New Moon
New Beginnings
Possibility
Intentions



Waxing Crescent
Energizing
Growth
Declaration




Waxing Half Moon
Momentum
Challenges
Action




Waxing Gibbous
Refinement
Gestation
Nurturing




Full Moon
Blessings
Gratitude
Celebration




Waning Gibbous
Release
Service
Contemplation





Waning Half Moon
Transition
Decomposition
Forgiveness





Waning Crescent
Surrender
Reflection
Intuition









Hiverness

Region 108, Tarandi

https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/474787770120929290/786135705701056532/HivernessTiny4.png



Region: Hiverness, Tarandi, 108
People: Human
Resource: Northern Husky Dogs
Required Resource: Luxury Goods
Faith: Way of Eauden
Starting Tech: Writing
Terrain:
The frozen expanse that falls beneath the claim of Hiverness is an arctic tundra. Above the permafrost, the gravel-like soil offers little nutrients for all but the hardiest of vegetation. These coarse scrub grasses and shrubs feed herds of large grazers, such as reindeer and mammoths, who in turn, feed the humans and wolves that rely on them for their primary means of sustenance in these harsh lands. Never reaching temperatures above twelve degrees Celsius, the frozen treeless plains of Hiverness are enshrouded in Winter for most of the year.

There are few landmarks amidst this desert of white, but for the ones created by human hands. Located in their southwest territory is the capital settlement, known to its denizens as Wolfenhall. Wolfenhall consists of hundreds of round mammoth bone houses, arranged in concentric circles spiraling out from the largest in the center. These mammoth bone houses are formed of large curved mammoth bones painstakingly dug deep into the permafrost layer, lashed together with woven grass and then finally covered with animal hides for additional wind protection and warmth.

In the extreme northern frontier of the Hiverness expanse, is a smaller outpost of settlers eager to try their hand at taming the edges of civilization. These tenacious adventurers call their encampment simply, The Breach, seeing themselves as trailblazers, unwilling to settle for the relative safety of the larger community group in exchange for their freedom to roam their territory and beyond. In-between Wolfenhall and The Breach lies the oldest man-made structure within Hiverness, The Stones of Cristalmont. A sacred site to the people of Hiverness, the Stones of Cristalmont consist of thirteen large stone formations, each chiseled with intricate esoteric carvings largely consisting of an astrological theme. These formations were placed to coincide with the phases of the moon and the Winter Solstice.
People:
The people of Hiverness are humans, with light-brown skin, dark brown hair and pale eyes. As lean as their diet, the harsh environment has produced a rather short population with adults ranging from 5’-5’6” for full grown women and men, respectively. They call themselves the Nordgen, simply Northmen in the local vernacular. Despite the seeming cruelty of the Hiverness environment, the Nordgen strive to find and exploit the beauty of their frigid lands, which is shown in the intricate beadwork of their heavy clothes or the carved stone totems that rise up from their settlements, often representative of an important family’s dwelling. The humans of the northern expanse must be eminently adaptable in order to survive the harsh climate. They see change as adaptations for survival instead of threats to the status quo, believing in innovation and tradition in balance. It is this flexible mindset that has enabled the Nordgen to flourish in lands where a less yielding people might struggle against the elements instead of adapting to them.

Wolves, Mammoths, Owls and the Moon are all important symbology for the Nordgen and often arise in their art, lore and sculpture. In Nordgen lore, their people were taught to hunt in a pack by the wolfback-riding Spirit-Princess Pamuya. Like the wolves of their legends, the Nordgen value their community above all else, including their Arrok of Uldra to the west who are seen as extensions of their own people.. With heavy emphasis on love and family, their folklore is often told as precautionary tales, riddled with valuable tidbits of survival passed on by generations since before the False Dawn. It is this pack mindset that allows the Nordgen to hunt the great mammoths that roam in herds across the frozen landscape in search of food. Hunting groups of ten elite hunters each are at work nearly year-round, tracking and bringing down the large animals on which the populace depends upon for food, fuel, clothing and shelter.
History & Government:
According to most of the Nordgen legends, their people have endured the harsh Hiverness conditions since the world began. The arctic environment of their territory is not inherently supportive of life however, especially a burgeoning one, so the reality is more likely of migration and adaptation from the south, no matter how unpopular the idea might be amongst the proud Northern folk. It is believed that the Nordgen were once nomads, following the migration patterns of the herds of reindeer and mammoths they rely on for survival. With the swelling of the population came also the desire for stability, and so Wolfenhall came to be the first, and still largest, of the Nordgen settlements.

The Nordgen Government is composed of several pieces, each wielding its own power and influence over the citizens. At the head is the Nordgen Chieftain, responsible for the intermediating of disputes and diplomacy between the Nordgen and the varying other clans that share their northern lands. The War Council is comprised of several veteran hunters and is responsible for the mapping out and planning of the hunting routes. The Chaman is in charge of utilizing and teaching the healing arts of herbs and spirits and imbuing the next generation with their wisdom. The Oracle is said to be the direct intermediary between our world and the Spirit world, and is in charge of maintaining that connection as well as being given the oversight of holy day celebrations.
Resource:
Believed to be a gift from the Spirit-Princess Payuma herself, the Great Northern Husky dogs are revered amongst the Nordgen and are considered to be an important part of their family, rather than pets. Highly intelligent and adapted to the cold environment with their thick fluffy coats, the Northern Huskies are believed to be descended from domesticated wolves and still hold a strong affinity for their pack. Useful in hunting and hauling, Great Northern Huskies are the pre-eminent working dog, unfailing in loyalty and the stamina required to thrive in the harsh conditions of their environment.

Due to the scarcity prevalent throughout the Hiverness wilderness, the Nordgen value luxury items such as salt and gems very highly. Gems are sought out as high status gifts for special occasions, or as the status symbols of the wealthy who can wear these items in their day-to-day lives. Salt is more practical luxury though just as coveted by the Nordgen for drying their meats to last throughout the harshest deep Winter when hunting is impossible in the blizzard-like conditions.

Resource: Northern Husky Dogs (Great)
Required Resource: Luxury Goods
Faith:
The faith of the Nordgen has evolved over generations but has held onto a core reverence for the elements that enable their survival in their harsh frozen wasteland. Originally known as the Way of Wolf and Water by their ancestors, its adherents now refer to their system of beliefs as the Way of Eauden, Eauden being the name for the Moon Spirit that is revered by Nordgen. Credited with dominion over wolves and water, the moon is seen as the driving force in the northlands, as the influence of the sun on the tundra is comparatively weak. Adherents of the Way also sometimes refer to themselves as Seekers, such as Seeking the Way, and the significance of finding one’s own path is a recurring theme in the Nordgen’s spiritual philosophy.

Freshwater lakes and rivers being somewhat scarce in the permafrost lands, open water sources are seen as divine gifts which Eauden either lovingly tends to on behalf of her followers or wields in the guise of floods or droughts against their enemies. A flood or drought in Hiverness would be an occasion to appease the Great Moon Spirit, most appropriately with offers of juniper berry and white sage, both symbolic of the moon. Home shrines are common and often depict symbology of depending upon the focus of prayer for the day, month or week. A moon would symbolize protection or healing. Water upon the shrine would symbolize purification or change. A wolf would symbolize family or success in the hunt.

A yearly gathering is held at the holy site of Cristalmont, a difficult journey at the height of the Winter Solstice. Those who do not survive the trek are said to go on to serve Eauden in the spirit realm. The spiritual leader, known as the Oracle, is seen as the conduit between the spirit world and our world. It was the Oracle who first dreamed of the Aratak Falls to the South, which led to the meeting of the Nordgen and Arrok peoples. Aratak Falls is revered as a space sacred to Eauden and pilgrimages between the two lands are a common occurrence.

LC: Cristalmont (Way of Eauden)



Elements
Season
Color
Attribute
Astrology



Water
Winter
Black
Patience
Full Moon


Earth
Change of Seasons
Yellow
Stability
Earth



Fire
Summer
Red
Renewal
Sun



Wood
Spring
Green
Abundance
Stars



Metal
Fall
White
Transformation
New Moon




The Five Elements of the Way of Eauden



Elements
Season
Color
Attribute
Astrology



Water
Winter
Black
Patience
Full Moon


Earth
Change of Seasons
Yellow
Stability
Earth



Fire
Summer
Red
Renewal
Sun



Wood
Spring
Green
Abundance
Stars



Metal
Fall
White
Transformation
New Moon





The Full Moon overcomes the Earth because it affects the tides on the Earth.
The Earth overcomes the Sun by turning away from it.
The Sun overcomes the other Stars by being the closest one to us.
The Stars overcome the New Moon by remaining in the sky while the moon isn't visible to us.
The New Moon overcomes the Full Moon by erasing it from the sky.


Phoenix Star: As a shooting star, it is associated with the aspect of wood. Harbinger of hope and a new spring.

The Tenets of the Way of Eauden:


Naturalistic Civilization. Many of the processes of nature are good and healthy, but this does not mean changing them is wrong. Many things in nature are without purpose, signs of a world-soul at odds with itself, and turning them to a purpose is good; it forges a small piece of a shattered identity anew. Trees can grow back, and the lumber can be put to use; this is not the same as rapacious destruction. The natural world is in constant flux and we can learn from it and use that to our advantage. Fire is a natural element and can be used to shape metal, metal can then be used to shape wood, this is a natural transformation.

Death-as-dormancy. Outside of unusual cases of restless spirits, dead people and animals merely sleep. Their old purpose lost, they rejoin the World-soul in much the same form the spirit of unworked stone has. In time they may become a different sort of spirit, joining the stone as interred or the soil as ashes. Some spirits might be reborn as humans again, if they are very patient. In rare cases, they might retain an old identity if their remains are cared for and cherished for what they are. Aer Caladon, adopted from the Aran Viskari, is seen as the aspect of Eauden that Guides the souls of the dead to their next journey.

Spiritual Materialism. While dealing with the supernatural like any faith, the Way of Eauden is materialistic - it deals with things existing in physical space, rather than gods and demons, afterlives, planes, and abstract ideas. Spirits are linked to things in the world and not unbound ideas; the river Yvaon has a spirit, the land you stand on does, each person and beast does, but there are no spirits of "vengeance" or "justice" or "knowledge" - though the spirit of a murdered bride might be vengeful, the spirit of an honorable knight's sword just, or the spirit of a library knowledgeable. Spirits are representative of the shape of things, a purpose, more than necessarily conversational living entities. A lump of metal has a spirit, but likely a dormant one; forging this lump into a sword makes it the spirit of a sword, a thing with purpose.The Way of Euden places significant emphasis on roles and purpose, finding your Path is a recurring theme.

Unifying. Though one spirit, one thing, is not another, all are parts of a whole. A great and complex system of specialized small things. All that is on Earth, taken whole, is a world-soul. This is not to say individual parts cannot be at odds with what is good; cancer is part of the body and seeks to destroy its host. The Blightspawn are likewise seen as a great cancer. The False Dawn is seen as the great sundering that broke apart the world-soul and created chaos. The world is healing, after the coming of the Phoenix, but we are not yet whole.

Lunar and Stellar. The Moon is divine, its light magical and pleasing. It does not burn, merely illuminates. The world-soul loves and longs for it, though it keeps its distance, it has not yet healed from the wounds of the False Dawn. Why does the Moon not embrace its lover? After her long absence from the sky, Eauden is too shy to embrace her lover, the world-soul. Even so, we have forgiven her; the waters rise to her, the wolves howl. It is natural to long for the Moon. The Stars are pieces of the world-soul too distant to reach, the missing pieces that make it whole no more. The sun is merely the closest of them, and its presence heals the world in green abundance as it passes.




While the Way of Eauden does leave room to respect the indigenous culture of our adherents, such as weddings and funerals, there are certain aspects and traditions that are universal amongst Eauden worshippers.


Sacred Hospitality. Way of Eauden worshippers can not deny another in need of food or shelter, nor can they allow harm to come to another while under their roof.

Household Shrines. In lieu of trekking through the often inclement weather of Tarandi to visit a public shrine, adherents keep a small shrine within their domiciles. These shrines can vary from the simple to extravagant. They are adorned with symbols representing the moon, wolves, owls, and can be changed to represent the current need of the worshipper. Somebody needing help with patience might lay their shrine with a black cloth and a bowl of water, for example.

Way of Eauden practitioners celebrate the Lunar New Year. As the long winter is about to end, and a new year begins, it is a popular time to begin new projects or make resolutions for the upcoming year. Oracles, or their regional equivalents, will meditate on the portents and their interpreted meanings for the upcoming year. Days begin and end at midnight, and months begin on the day of the new moon. Years begin on the second new moon after the winter solstice.

Winter Solstice. The Winter Solstice represents the height of Eauden’s power and is often marked with pilgrimages to Holy Sites. Those who do not survive the trek are said to go on to serve Eauden in the spirit realm. A ritual in Eauden’s honor is held at these holy places, always at night and can vary depending on the phase of the moon in any given year. A common theme during the solstice, regardless of moon phase, are the offerings brought and left on the communal altar. Offerings can consist of food, alcohol, or anything with personal value to the adherent. These offerings help sustain the holy center for the rest of the winter months.

Symbology. The primary religious symbol of the Way of Eauden is a wave encircled within a full moon. Some other symbols often associated with them are depictions of wolves, the moon in her various phases, owls, and a tree with stars for leaves. In the northern reaches of Eauden’s influence, dog and wolf figurines are seen as bringing good luck to travelers.

Moon Phase Meanings and Associations.




Phases of the Moon
Attribute 1
Attribute 2
Attribute 3



New Moon
New Beginnings
Possibility
Intentions



Waxing Crescent
Energizing
Growth
Declaration




Waxing Half Moon
Momentum
Challenges
Action




Waxing Gibbous
Refinement
Gestation
Nurturing




Full Moon
Blessings
Gratitude
Celebration




Waning Gibbous
Release
Service
Contemplation





Waning Half Moon
Transition
Decomposition
Forgiveness





Waning Crescent
Surrender
Reflection
Intuition









Falo

Region 130, Tarandi


Falo is characterized by rugged, rolling hills and plateaus, covered in wind-blown snow for most of the year and tall grasses for the rest. Snow and icemelt feed rivers and springs that run-off north. The rolling land is broken only by shrublands and sparse forests of short, wiry trees. The Kano river cuts a slim but persistent line through the land, joining untold numbers of unnamed springs, creeks, and streams. The sharpest bend in Kano is around the Saddle, two large hills creating a sloping valley in between, wherein is nestled Dokra, the breeding grounds and primary pastures for the Faloan horses. Dokra acts also as the center of permanent life for the Faloan people, and is filled with large oval dome residences.
The Faloans are taller than the average Arrok but still a short, stocky people. Their reflexes and grace on horseback make them appear not quite fully human, nor does their keen hearing and eyesight, though any Faloan would laugh and just cite good horsesense. Their hair is grown long and braided, with the normal dark colors often dyed by the various berries and grasses on the plains. Most dye their hair pale yellow or white to match their horse's manes. Practically raised on horseback, Faloans are masterful horseriders and warriors, and are just as inclined to start a brawl as they are to comment on the weather. Clans, typically made of extended family, are led by a Fen, with the High Fen residing in Dokra and reigning over Falo.
Falo has a Minor resource of Horses. These horses are dun to black, with white manes and shaggy fur. Shaped more like a barrel with legs, Faloan horses have stamina unmatched by any other mammal known to Tarandi, and delight in discovering new fruits and grasses to feed on.
So too as the stars dance in the night sky, so do the souls of the Falo and their horses when their time is past. The border of life and death is as clean as the line between sky and land. It is only at the transition times - dawn and dusk when souls that have been severed from the land can pass into the sky and join their ancestors in the Rider's Eye, a fixed formation of stars surrounded by everlasting cloud.

[Lleban]

Region 287: Black Swan Steppe


The Black Swan Steppe is a hilly semi-arid region couched in between the parched rocky landscape of the orc lands and the tropical forests of the northern Sikarian Cape. The climate of the southern end of the region is a hot steppe watered occasionally by meandering monsoon winds from the east and north. The hills in the region's center provide a rainshadow separating the wetter north from the drier south. The northern forests and hills are where the majority of the region's food is grown, along the oasis, rivers and streams. Notable locations include the Erbita salt flat, the Couturie forest in the north, and a trio of hills known as the Afar triangle. Fauna of note include wombats, red kangaroo, sikarian elephants, camels, wild horses, koalas, walking birds, saber tooth cats, wild dogs and enigmatic Black Swans.


The people of the Black Swan Steppe are humans that can be divided into two groups, the Beja and the Black Swan Hada. Physically humans of this region are typical of average height, pitch black in skin tone, with red hair and green eyes. The Beja are agriculturalists who mainly reside in the hills and among the oasis in the region's southern half. Unlike many neighboring elf cultures the Beja lack incredibly strict he recharges. Farmers can freely move to towns and learn trades, while scribes and forgers often retire to the countryside to farm millet. Each Beja town has its own government, some are rulers are merchants, others are craftsmen, while one town is ruled by a co’opt millet farmers. The one exception to this is the sacred Black Swan Hada, a sect where a select few Beja children are taken and trained to become skin changers. Skin changes are shamans who live in isolation, frequently denying themselves of material luxuries while engaging in psychoactive drugs, and wearing the pelts of Black swans. The strongest of these shamans have reportedly been able to shapeshift. In their human form they resemble drifters, with long robes and capes of black swan feathers, in swan form they resemble swans with iridescent coats black as midnight.

The Beja claimed to be descended from a supposedly once widespread human ethnic group known as the Habesha. In the days before the false dawn, the Habesha was an expansive human ethnic group that lived across Northern Sikar. They were dedicated agriculturalists that were able to flawlessly navigate the region's dry and wet seasons. However, as the false occurred, migrations of elves from the east, along with a drying of the region slowly began fragmenting the Habesha, until they were diminished into small enclaves. Of these enclaves, the Beja are the largest and by far the most successful in this post-dawn era.

Millet is by far the most common crop produced within the region. A drought-resistant breed is a particular favorite among the southerners and hill folk. Millet is used in a wide variety of Beja cuisines, including flatbread, porridge, and kurakkan.


While the holy site is currently open, religious expression in the Beja community has long been tied to shamanism and the consumption of hallucinogenic plants. The most powerful shamans wear cloaks of black swan feathers that alow them to skin change into swans.


Region 283: Moonlit savanna

The Moonlit Savanna is a vast coastal plane well watered by the North Sikarian Monsoon keeping the region fairly green year-round. Much of the savanna is interrupted by tropical woodlands, lakes, and marshes. Notable fauna includes gomphotheres, Sikarian elephants, saber-toothed cats, buffalo, horses, marsupial lemurs, and Alskan worms. The native night elves have cultivated the land by creating reservoirs, orchards, using controlled burns, and using Alskan worm dung to create one of the most fertile regions in Northern Sikar.


The Nobotian Night elves are a group of Night elfs that settled the Moonlit Savanna approximately 300 years ago. As the false dawn approached, the periodic seed storage of the Nobotia slowly developed into full grown agriculture. The rough post false dawn years taught the Nobotia much about the nature of cultivation. How to shape land, how to burn land, how to select grasses for yield, durability and nutrition.This hard work eventually led to a domestication event for maze. The difficulty in shaping the savanna has given rise to a very collectivist culture. Villages act almost like large family units where each Night elf family provides a portion of their harvest for the village community fund that can be accessed by any Night elf in case of bad times. A key cultural concept is the concept of face. Every individual Night elf must keep up a dignified, stoic facade, in order to preserve the reputation of their family unit. Many Night elf practices are similar to the nearby Makurite elves, however, night elf adaptations mean that most agricultural work is done under starlight. While working at night lets the night elfs work at consistently lower temperatures, it exposes them to more insects and nocturnal predators. The Nobotia have adapted this by working in groups of five and by wearing veils that cover the arms, neck, and face. The Nobotia also mix a variety of herbs and Alskan worm dung to form a very effective insect repellent.


Over dozens of generations, Nobotia has learned to master the art of planting and terraforming the savanna. This has led to immense cultural pride and independent spirit among the Nobotia. This led to the then present queen of the region, Myriae of Throns, to reject a wedding offer from the matriarch of the Nocturnal Hydra. While seemingly a good decision at the time it left the Moonlit Savanna bereft of allies in the wake of an Alodite invasion. While Myriae put up a good fight, the wicker shields of the night elves stood were effortlessly punctured by the bows of the Alodites.

Resource (Maize) Maize is by far the most common crop produced within the region. A humidity-resistant breed is a particular favorite among the night elf communities. Maize is used in a wide variety of food. In addition to that corn husks are used heavily in creating textiles.

The main faith practiced on the moonlit savanna is the faith of True Dawn. The savanna is dotted with a series of stone megaliths featuring the deeds of ancestors in reverence to the unconquered sun

Region 284: Land of Twa

Twa is a region that can be divided into roughly two halves. The northern tropical forests are watered by equatorial winds flowing from the north. The southern half of the region consists of dry semi-arid hills and steppes. The tropical forest in the north are chocked with rainbow eucalyptus and other incredibly vibrant flowering plants while the hills are made from dark red clay. Notable fauna includes the wide variety of wombats that inhabit all areas of the region. The northern forest is inhabited by many different types of marsupial, including, wallabies, koalas, and walking birds. The southern hills have fauna similar to other areas of northern sikar.


The Twa are a group of elves that are on average 1-2 feet shorter than Alodite and Night Elves. The Twa are also much more rotund than the average elf, with much thicker legs and midsections. How various Twa tribes live to vary based on their location within the region. Tribes in the northern forests typically live in tree houses and cultivate the forest floor via a mixture of charcoal, feces, and bone shards. The Northern Twa cultivate Sikar nut, palm oil, kola nut, and Mango trees specifically while burning less productive tree types. The Two forest management is key to tamping down seasonal wildfires. In the southern hills, the Twa live in elaborate burrows, dug into the red cliffs. They mainly seek subsistence via herding wombats and goats that make this area their home. The southern Twa are known for carving large petroglyphs of the various fauna and holy symbols on the faces of the region's iconic red cliffs.


Oral traditions claim that the Twa were the first elves to migrate into Sikar from a land far to the north. Legends say that the Twa were once tall until their enslavement by humans they call the Cho. Over the generations, they became shorter and shorter until they escaped the Chos’ notice. Once the Cho w rightfully felled by the false dawn, the Twa began to emerge from hiding and inhabiting the overgrown ruins of their masters. From that point onward the Twa began to develop a series of permaculture settlements that terraformed much of the region to suit their needs.


Wombats, both herded and feral are extraordinarily common within the land of twa. Their meat is used in a variety of elf dishes while their square poops are famous fertilizer components.

While the Twa believe spirits reside in every living thing there are currently no organized faiths residing in the region.

[xanxosttheslaad]

Lands of the Bozuls



Ogrontir, meaning 'cold land' in a forgotten tongue, is a flat, barren landscape covered in snow for the majority of the year, but during the thawed season, its flat plains are covered with a plethora of hardy flowering plants making the most of the short growing season. A few small mammals and birds are present when the snow melts, but they either migrate south or hibernate for the rest of the year. Near the center of the region is a massive vein of coal, dotted with bell pits, vertical shafts originally dug long ago. Further inland are a handful of drift mines dug into Baskum Hill (the highest point in the otherwise flat expanse of Ogrontir) by the Bozuls for clay and copper ore, which they use to make tools, pots, and furnaces for smelting.


Bozuls are giant arctic bumblebees, up to three feet long (although the Queen is about five feet). They have yellow and black stripes and very thick fuzz, which protects them from the cold of Ogrontir. Their Hive was originally made in one of the many still-intact bell pits, and consists of numerous spherical 'pots' (about two feet in diameter), which are made by the Bozuls from a mixture of wax and pollen. More recently, they have included some clay and woven grasses into their recipe, making a stronger composite material. The pots are used as chambers to hold developing larvae, as well as to store nectar, pollen, and honey.
The Bozuls have expanded their hive by digging small tunnels to adjacent bell pits, allowing them access to more space during the season when the openings are sealed with wax. With these small tunnels, the Bozuls are also able to mine more coal without as great a risk of collapse as with bell mining. They use the coal in clay chimneys and furnaces to heat the Hive and smelt copper, which allow them to work through the winter without hibernating, and make tools for mining.
Bozuls have a culture focused on industry and harmony, just as their smaller ancestors did. The individual Bozul exists simply to serve the Hive, and to serve Queen Polari. The Queen demands sugar to feed and grow her Hive.


The Bozuls mine coal in tunnels branching out from pre- False Dawn bell pits left by the Daezirn. They do so using copper tools they make themselves using a meager ore deposit further inland, harvested from the drift mines they made in the hillier terrain found at that edge of the region of Ogrontir. As they expand, they generate much more coal than they consume, and so they frequently have some surpluses stored in their wax pots which they seek to trade away.
As a result of their growth, the Bozul Hive is now seeking additional sustenance, and will import anything sweet to sustain themselves through the cold winter seasons.


The Bozuls of Ogrontir currently do not revere any gods. They do not have any significant system of beliefs, but are all driven toward a life of industrious harmony by their Queen, in part because the pheromones that pervade the Hive.
The Hive is the center of all Bozul activity in Ogrontir. If the inhabitants of the region were to adopt a faith, the Hive would be the Holy Site where it would take hold.

[Blossom]

Citlallo Island

Region 81

Summary: Humans who have an affinity for fire and their little fox friends

Geography: Citlallo is a mountainous island that was formed from underwater volcanic activity. Temperate weather and good soil from volcanic rock mean the island is full of plant life and small animals. To the Northwest, the mountains become steeper and sparser, and have more volcanic activity. This area is where obsidian and volcanic sand are collected. Most of the people live towards the central and southern parts of the island, leaving plenty of room for wildlife to the Northeast. Because they have such little space, the Citlalli build their houses into the sides of the mountains and use slash and burn techniques for land cultivation.

People: Citlallo is a place where birthright does not matter much. Although leadership is dynastic, roles are not inherited by blood. Important leaders in the community take on apprentices and choose a successor based on abilities and aptitude for the position. Without a focus on birthright, the concept of a family is much more open, with apprentices fully adopted and couples of the same gender being common.
Within every person, there lives a Spark, a fire spirit. These fire spirits cannot live for long without a host, and the people in turn cannot live for long without their Spark. Every person is born with a Spark that lays dormant until the age of ten. When a child turns ten their Spark awakens, and the child can begin to hear the voice of their Spark. This is a special time for every child and there is a yearly festival on the Summer solstice to celebrate the children whose Sparks have awakened that year. It is at this festival that children can start to take on apprenticeships under various teachers.

The people of Citlallo are humans with a darker complexion that ranges from tan to a deep brown. As children, the people tend to have varying shades of brown hair that will then change when their Spark awakens at the age of ten. When their Spark awakens, their hair colour shifts to match the colour of the flame inside them and can range from blinding white, a warm pumpkin orange, or even a deep magenta. They can have any eye colour as dependent on their parents.

Having a fire spirit does not give a person powers, but it does allow the people of Citlallo a certain affinity for fire and often an aptitude for a skill. This is because a person's Spark is their inner voice, and they can work with each other to improve upon their knowledge of how fire works and what they can do with that. This shows in the different things people have talent for. For example, some people will be able to sense food is cooked perfectly, others know how to tell a kiln is hot enough to make glass, and some might be able to develop new methods for technology based on how they come to understand the properties of fire /heat, etc.

If a person suffers from hypothermia, their Spark can get too cold and the flame will go out. Even if the person can be revived from hypothermia, if their Spark cannot be ignited, both will die. If the person suffers from an illness or a fatal wound, the person may die and so will the Spark unless it can find another host to survive in.

The only other being on the island that can keep a Spark alive are a species of small island fox called Cuectli. These foxes are gentle and often live as companion to people. In many cases, if their human companion dies, the fox will take their person’s Spark and keep it alive. Because of their gentleness and ability to keep parts of their departed loved ones alive, the Cuectli are loved by the people of Citlallo and are considered sacred. It is taboo to hunt or kill the Cuectli foxes.

Faith: While not deeply religious, the Citlalli have a deep connection with their Spark. It is believed that the Daezirn islands were created when a star fell from the sky, and wherever the embers fell, an island formed. The Cehui is a hidden area of tide pools near the Southwest coast. These tidepools filled with life are thought to be the place where the falling star died out bouncing from pool to pool until it could bounce no more. There, the dying star met a fox and a deal was struck to keep the flames of reach others life burning. And so, life on Citlallo began.

Resource: Besides a practical trade in obsidian tools and jewelry in a land rich with volcanic rock, the people of Citlallo are best known for the Glasswork of their artisans, forged by generations of experience and the assistance of the Spark in making kilns hot enough for it. Though sand is abundant on the shores, the best sand for quality glasswork is found further inland, and sources of it can be hotly contested.

Citlallo tends to have fairly cold winters so to keep the people and their Spark warm through the cold season, furs are precious imports.

Starting Technology: Pottery

[LapisCattis]

The Avicenna Isles, are a series of four mangrove-covered small islands surrounding a larger island. The smaller islands are Angio in the northeast, Arsio in the northwest, Abia in the west, and Aegica in the south. Together they are the Glow, and each island is similar - ephemeral shores and land of sand, mud, and rock with towering mangroves and vines rising from the shallow water. The mangroves in the Glow are relatively small, the widest trunks only sufficiently large to hold one family's dwelling or workspace. Carved or grown hollows in the trunks and joins of trees act as dwellings and buildings. Each island of the Glow has its own shine - the bark and under-water of the mangroves glow with their own color of bioluminescence from hosting and soaking in bioluminescent bacteria. Blue, green, red, and dull yellow shine at night, and swirls of the colors mix in the water between each island.

The core island, Acantha, shines with a light purple glow, and has a permanent and mostly-visible landmass of moss-covered rock broken up by water channels. The mangroves of Acantha are the largest, three times the height of the mangroves of the Glow and up to four times the width for a single trunk. The trunks and branches are semi-wild, with generations of management from the indigenous species shaping the trees to form roads, hang-ways, and houses in the canopy level. At the lower levels, carving is still the predominant method for shaping out spaces to live and work.

The internal structure of the Avicenna Isles is a shallow plateau of shore covered in no more than 30 feet of water, shallowing to 10-20 feet maximum between and inside an island. Outside of the islands, the continental shelf drops quickly, fueling the ecosystem with birds, fish, and crustaceans seeking both refuge and food.

The Avicennians are a vaguely humanoid race, covered in long shaggy fur (that is itself often covered in glowing moss), with a blunt, sloping head and face, long arms ending in 3 heavy flaws, and a shaggy tail. Fur colors vary from dark brown to a light sandy color, and can be mottled, patched, or solid color, though it is most common for the feet, hands, nose, and mouth to have darker fur than the rest of the body. They are capable and comfortable of switching between quadripedalism and bipedalism easily, and move around their mangroves by either walking on branches or climbing slowly by hanging upside down. Males and females show no visible differences, but the voices of females are lower-pitched and are capable of much louder calls than males. Clothing is not typically worn, but if an Avicennian is feeling particularly festive they might wrap themselves in hanging moss, usually one from an island that their fur hasn't grown moss from in order to show off a different color.

Living on a series of islands, the Avicennians eat a diet of vine-fruits, seaweeds, edible mosses, and fish. Fish and seaweeds are gathered by swimming from canoes carved from branches or rafts made of tied vines, which are also the primary transports between islands of the Glow and Acantha. Though predatory fish are rare, Avicennians are not known for their speed in the water, and canoes and rafts are used widely. In addition to platforms to gather food from, Avicennians have a long-standing tradition of salvaging and gathering items on longer raft ventures. Any shiny, glowing, or hard object is the source of great curiosity and greed, particularly if the item can be tied or woven into the fur.

Social hierarchy is based solely on visual appearance, namely the cultivation and arrangement of the glowing moss on their bodies, and the dancing displays that Avicennians take part in twice a year to celebrate seasonal fishing catches and find mates or establish a new position in the social hierarchy. Moss and water of different colors is either taken from the different islands or an Avicennian will rotate living areas in order to cultivate patches and patterns of different glowing colors in their fur. At the celebrations, Avicennians compete with each other through a series of slow-moving dances, where the aim is to show off their glowing fur and mesmerize the audience.

As with all other aspects of Avicennian hierarchy, the Shine - leader and ruler of the Avicennian Isles - is decided by a dancing display, however competitions for the position of Shine are only held every 4 years and contestants are judged by the entire population by both by their display as well as how well they have maintained their fur display since the last competition. The Shine has total official control of the Isles, but separates island-based duties to the Gleams - local leaders of each island who compete in the Gleam competitive displays once a year.


The Avicennian Isles have recently re-unified after a long, 30 year civil war. 31 years ago, the two primary Shine contestants formed highly protective and ardent supporter groups after several years of collecting jewels and objects to boost their displays. The week before the competition, a great storm flooded the Isles, battering and washing away moss, dwellings, and vines. In the aftermath, one contestant had managed to escape with his items and display intact, while the other, backed by most of the Glow, had been washed off and had only a small cultivation of Acantha and Aegica algae left in his armpits. The former contestant danced and won, and discontent spread through the Isles. The Gleams and the smaller, lower-level positions had also been hit similarly, and the turnover and malcontent spread until war erupted. Thievery of items, sabotage of displays through fertilizers, even poisoning of moss and trees became widespread as the individual islands of the Glow quickly separated to engage in a five-way dispute. The last Shine finally ended the violence, and he and his Gleams spent five years attempting to restore goodwill and the health of the mangroves. His successor turned eyes outside of the Isles, thinking that a focus on outside offerings and possibilities might unify the Avicennians with a strong, cooperative bond to restore the glowing islands to their former height.


Blessed are the Avicennians, who have been granted the gift of life upon the sacred water. No other material in the Great Wet or the Great Dry can both glow and be grown. The glowing, colorful water is worshipped as a gift from the White Sun, and the moss that grows on their bodies is a marking that the Avicennians are the chosen ones.


With an abundance of glowing mosses and bark, Avicennians offer Glowmoss - a portable, non-flammable light source that can be kept alive as long as it is kept damp.

To climb the social ladders, Avicennians are always in search of Precious Gems to add to their fur displays.

Pottery

[LifeInDeVoid]

Drazollin
Region 180
Summary: Co-existing human and lizard folks that are interested in the past and others.
The land of Drazollin is one of height extremes, with both high mountains to the low seas. In a cooler temperate climate, the winters are longer and colder than normal, increasing in severity the higher the mountain scape one went. The mountains are home to primary the Seiscales, who are a bit more adapted to the cooler environment, though still find it difficult during the harsh winters. Not far from the mountains, the sea and other large bodies of water can be reached. The temperature is warmer here and allows the Tidescales to be able to operate with relative ease, though the winters are still present and can sometimes cause issues for the Drazols adapted for warmer climates. Humans are found all throughout the area, building their cities and settlements to help house both people.

The Drazolites are a made up of two co-existing people: Humans and their scaled companions: the Drazol. The Drazol are then made up of to main subspecies: The Tidescales and Seiscales. The Drazolite humans are generally composed of light tanned, black hair, and brown to black eyes. They stand a bit taller and stronger than most other humans, due to the rugged lifestyle of their land and their past. The Drazols are humanoid scaled individuals, standing upright and using their tails to help balance and guide them as they walk. The green scaled Tidescale Drazols are often mistaken as 'awakened gators' due to their larger muscular stature and capabilities to do well in aquatic environments. The Seiscales Drazols are smaller in comparison, more akin to smaller 'lizards' of the mountains, capable of navigating the subterranean landscape with their enhanced sight with a lighter blue scale complexion.

For many many years, the humans and Drazol were at an uncomfortable point in their existence. Although, the Tidescales and the Seiscales have always been united, their acceptance with the 'softscales' humans, was met with resistance. Likewise, the humans only considered the Drazol only useful for labor and were considered wild tribal beasts. Slavery was however, not possible due to the small conflicts between the two people and generally looked down upon via both people. The closest thing would be prisoners of war, which was always a rare and brief occurrence. However, by a chance encounter at what is now a holy sight to the people of Drazollian, the two people came together in the search for answers of who they were. It was a risk that both were hesitant at making, but evidence from both sides to each other caused them to put aside their differences to try to answer why in the stories of the Drazol and in many of the cherished artifacts of the Humans both contained the exact same sources, including a language that they both had developed. Most of these questions are still unanswered, however from the joining of the two people, both realized that they would be stronger together than alone, citing that they must be from the same origins.

As the two people mixed, their cultures began to become intertwined. The 'primal and savage' natures of the Drazolscales were seen in a different light by the humans and even became a welcomed sight. Likewise the Drazolscales started to become very attached to their human companions because of their ingenuity and their robustness, to the point where the term 'Softscale' went from a derogatory name, to one of deep affection, taking pride in caring for their companions. It is now to the point where it is not uncommon for cities, government, and even houses to have a mixture of both people.
Due to the combined proximity to both the mountains and ocean, the region is rich with minerals, namely salts, which they trade with. Both races work together to help mine and gather efficiently; the Tidescales doing the main work in the ocean while the Seiscales work in the mines with humans helping with either being the muscle for the mines or for the land transport and handling for the ocean. Rarely gems or other elemental deposits are found (such as gold or coal), but those are normally kept for adornments or practical uses.
However, due to the high salinity of the soils around, all but the toughest plants die out, leaving little for livestock to feed or for other fibers to be grown. Although the people of Drazollin take pride in their forms, the need for textiles for practical and protective use is in dire need.

After both the Drazolscales and humans started to mingle and co-exist with each other, certain crosspaths between the two continued to emerge. The relics of the past that were studied and sought out by the humans were paired up with the folklore of the Drazolscales. Dragon iconography predominantly present in both caused both to revere the stories as well as sought out for more info.
The major holy site for this is a monument structured near a small battlefield where the first settlement of both humans and Drazolscales came together for the first time.
WIP
Writing: +1 Conversion Defense, +1 Conversions in regions that share your alphabet.
The discovery of the common writ between the two race's histories was a major awakening that drew the two peoples together.

[Blossom]

Popoco
Region 82, One of the Citlallo Isles

Summary: More humans who have an affinity for fire and very big birds

Popoco is a somewhat flat island divided by a steep mountain range that separates a bowl-shaped valley in the Southwest corner of the island. While the North and South eastern parts of the island are bountiful; all life is at the mercy of the largest predators, the Terror Birds. Protected by the mountains, the Southwest valley is lush and filled with a variety plants and small animals. This is the area where most Popocoans choose to live.

Popocoans are remarkably similar to the Citlalli, as they are the same people with the same common ancestor. They too have a Spark, fire spirits that keep them alive. Like the Citlalli, Popocoans keep Cuectli foxes as faithful animal companions.

The people are humans with a darker complexion that ranges from tan to a deep brown. As children, the people tend to have varying shades of brown hair that will then change when their Spark awakens at the age of ten. When their Spark awakens, their hair colour shifts to match the colour of the flame inside them and can range from blinding white, a warm pumpkin orange, or even a deep magenta. They can have any eye colour as dependent on their parents.

Having a fire spirit does not give a person powers, but it does allow people a certain affinity for fire and often an aptitude for a skill. This is because a person's Spark is their inner voice, and they can work with each other to improve upon their knowledge of how fire works and what they can do with that. For example, forging, cooking, slash and burn horticulture, etc. This shows in the different skills the people hone.

If a person suffers from hypothermia, their Spark can get too cold, and the flame will go out. Even if the person can be revived from hypothermia, if their Spark cannot be ignited, both will die. If the person suffers from an illness or a fatal wound, the person may die and so will the Spark unless it can find another host to survive in.

Like the Citlalli, Popocoans believe the Daezirn islands were created by a falling star and have a deep reverence for the sky. As such, their holy site is the Tepeticpac, the summit of the tallest mountain and the highest point on the entire island. Here there is a small shrine for people to offer their prayers and gifts to the stars. Offerings tend to be shells, feathers, trinkets carved from terror bird bones and other decorations to adorn the shrine as if to make it as lovely as the skies above.

The island of Popoco boasts a large population of tall, flightless, carnivorous creatures known as Terror Birds. While they are the most common threat to the people of the island, they are also the people’s best resource. Their beaks and bones are made into tools, their meat is used for food, their feathers are used in clothing, their skin makes for strong leather, and their large eggs are used as water containers.

[Talis]

Fei Dang (223)


Situated at the headwaters of the Daogu Tributary, Fei Dang is a harsh but fertile land. The Taikan mountains rise high above the province before descending into rolling hills and valleys cut with streams and brooks. The winters are long and cold, but during the spring ice melt fills many streams and brooks that flood rice paddies and bring rich soil down from the mountains. Conifer trees dominate the heights, populated by goats, yaks, kirin and mountain-lions.

Small towns and villages dot the hills and valleys, growing rice and barley in terraced paddies and fields. The towns themselves are almost always fortified with walls, often built on raised platforms that put them above the floodwaters of spring. The capital city of Tangtzi rests atop a peak in the foothills of the Taikan mountains, overlooking a large brook that flows through the ravine below. The town is ancient, with weathered stone stairs that progress up the mountain to the dynastic palace that rests at its peak.

The humans of Fei Dang are short, tan humans with predominantly black hair. They are a matrilineal and matriarchal society: family descent is passed down through the female line, and the mother or grandmother of a family is responsible for administering the family business. Most Fei people live in large, family homes that house entire extended families. Families own land and other major assets in common, and make trade and marriage deals. A families' lineage is of utmost importance; having good ancestors, especially ancestors from the Golden Age, is a sign of good fortune and ability. Because of this, the Fei always put their family name first.

The vast majority of the population live and work as farmers, growing rice and barley to feed themselves, and making handcrafts during the winter to sell at local markets. Some families, particularly those with good connections, settle in towns and function as craftsmen or merchants. The noblest families send their children to be warriors, scribes, or priests serving the Lim family. The Lim themselves monopolize rulership; while the Queen maintains central power, key members of her family serve as generals, governors, champions and officials. Scions of noble families who serve the Lim well are often taken as imperial consorts, strengthening the Lim's ties with noble families of the realm and ensuring their continued control.

Pastimes when work is done include board games, drinking tea or rice-wine, playing musical instruments, and storytelling. The tales of the Golden Age are particularly popular, rivaled only by horror and adventure stories of horrible monsters and quixotic foreigners. Storytelling has become such an art-form that a language of hand gestures and sound effects, called xihu, is taught and used by professionals.

Common clothing is a simple two-piece of wrapped cloth, dyed and embroidered for effect. During the winters the Fei will wear thick coats of fur or linen over their garments for extra warmth. The Fei put great stock in the beauty and opulence of their clothing, spending immensely to import the finest fabrics and designs from abroad.

One trade which receives great regard, and some small suspicion, is the practice of alchemy. Stories say that in the Golden Age alchemists were greater than priests or magicians, able to brew potions that could grant immortality, destroy castle walls, destroy the minds of men and make them willing slaves, or heal any wounds. The practice now is a shadow of its former self, if the stories were ever true. But alchemists continue to be consulted as doctors, and wealthy families often sponsor alchemical labs in the hope of discovering some of the old powers (or failing that, having a skilled doctor on hand).

Dag Yak. The Dag Yak is a hearty breed native to the harsh Taikan mountains. They are exceptionally hardy and resistant to the challenges of elevation and cold weather, intelligent enough to dig up roots and flora buried under the snow. Fei hunters treasure the beasts and avoid hunting them until times of dire need, when the herds can survive weather that kills or drives off other animals.

Fei Dang has a chronic shortage of textiles of all types: Fine linens, silks and cotton for summer robes, and furs and animal hides to stay warm in the winter. The textiles produced in the region are in short supply and of poor quality, so the people jump at every chance to adorn themselves in quality clothing.


The Cult of the Golden Emperors worships ancient, mythological emperors who, the stories say, once ruled a vast empire which spread across much of the continent. Tales often portray the emperors as wise scholars who lived in a golden age of peace and plenty. The Lim Dynasty, through some rather dubious lineages only vaguely understood by royal scribes, claims descent from the Golden Emperor's lineage, and thus legitimacy for their rule. To reinforce this connection the Dynasty commissions the construction of statues and temples to the Golden Emperors and organizes seasonal sacrifices and festivals in their name.

For the common people the Golden Emperors are less ancient legends and more vaguely-present spirits who can help or hinder life's troubles. There is no detailed creed or hierarchical priesthood. One might pray to the emperors and leave offerings for good luck or success, and the festivals in their honor double as days of relaxation and celebration for tired laborers. Lineage is a huge obsession for all, as every person of note tries to tie their bloodline back to ancient heroes.

The center of the Cult of the Golden Emperors is The Tomb of the Sky Emperor. This vast tomb is the size of a great hill, and is said to house the remains of one of the greatest emperors from the golden age. Rumors tell of pools of mercury, halls of gold and chests of exotic goods. The tomb itself is sealed, however, and protected by fell magics beyond the ken of man. Instead, a great temple has been built in front of the tomb, where people come to give offerings to the emperor.

Zhao Dang (206)


Zhao Dang represents the transition from the colder highlands region of Fei Dan to the warmer, tropical area of the Sur River Valley. Traveling northeast, one begins in the towering, snow-covered peaks of the Tangtze mountains, before descending through deeply-carved foothills where streams and tributaries carry rich soil towards the Sur. As one descends further the province drops into a wide alluvial swamp of mangroves, tigers and underbrush that feeds into the Sur river.

The mountain climate is harsh. While it avoids the cold snows of Fei Dan, it is constantly beset by harsh winds and freezing rain. Once one descends from the mountains the region generally has two seasons: cold and rainy, or warm and rainy.

The Fei have set up colonies across Fei Zhao Dang. Most of these villages are small, communal towns of about 50-500 people who work the surrounding farmland. These villages are built on raised, earthern mounds above the swamps, or on hills near streams and plains, to avoid being flooded. Each village holds a collection of family homes built around a set of communal buildings - usually a community and administrative center, a storehouse and a granary.

The largest town in the region is Gongzhao. This town is built at the headwaters of the Sur river, making it a key point for the Dynasty's commerce. barges sailing up the Sur have an easy point here to unload their goods for sale or shipment further into Lim territory. A large collection of jetties and docks occupy a wide waterfront on the town, while the administrative palace and upper-class homes are built atop a nearby hill overlooking the rest of the city.

The Zhao family were pioneers of the region and maintain nominal control over it, providing administration and guidance in the name of the Lim. As a cadet family, the Zhao are tied to the Lim by several key marriages and common ancestors. Along with generous Lim financing that has put the Zhao firmly in their debt, this ensures the Lim Dynasty's control over the region.

Rice. The northern reaches of Fei Zhao Dang are a wide, alluvial swamp perfect for rice cultivation. Farmers use raised earth barriers to create hundreds of square paddies, each of which can be planted with rice. The waters flowing down from the mountains carry rich soil that helps to fertilize the paddies.


When the Fei colonized the region they brought the Cult of the Golden Emperors with them. No major religious centers dominate the region. Instead, there are many small shrines dotting the roadways and villages, often maintained by local peasants in the hopes that the Emperors will grant their prayers for a rich harvest or good fortune. Zhao Dang remains a holdout of the cult despite the Lim's conversion to the Children of the Great Mother.

Sagrimma (241)


The broad plains of Sagrimma stretch eastward from the base of the Taikan Mountains that form the western edge of Kiswa. The are a drearily flat countryside, with few trees and fewer hills to break the horizon. Aside from the great rising peaks to the west, the only landmarks of note are those built by hand, the clustered hamlets and tilled fields of the Sagi, with one exception: a massive boulder at the western edge, halfway up the pass, bearing the inscription in Veramondi logography: "OCĒMIS WAS HERE."
For large portions of the year, hoarfrost covers much of the ground. The Sagi practice a style of farming based on crops with short growing cycles. Ground is broken as soon as the frost things enough for seeds to be planted, and multiple small harvests occur to reduce the chance that a sudden frost will kill plants before the produce is developed.

The humans that populate Sagrimma are hardy people. Pale of skin and fair of hair, most adults stand between fifteen and seventeen hands tall. They tend toward stocky builds. The necessary labor to survive in the region toughens most even before they are considered full-grown.
Despite the heavy rigors of living in the region, the Sagi are also enthusiastic folk. Two elements form the core of their society: family and passion. Family units work together in toil, sharing successes and failures together, and it is well known that a family can lift a larger burden than the same number could carry alone. Orphans and others who lack a family of their own are often taken in by smaller families. Those who do not find such welcome rarely survive, except by theft or striking out for milder lands to the north.
Passion is emphasized as well. They believe that whatever role someone takes on, be it leader, farmer, miner, hunter or warrior, should be pursued with one’s whole heart. To lack passion is to show oneself to be weak or without purpose.

The current leading family of the Sagi is headed by a woman named Līdamis. She is darker-skinned than most of the others, bearing features reminiscent of the Bannanda people. She and her two sons travel often between the small hamlets of the region to settle disputes, organize labor, and plan improvements to the communities.

Tin - Along the base of the mountains in the west are several deposits of tin, a rare and useful metal. While the Sagi have long made tools of it, with their induction into the Confluence they have learned the process of smelting traces of tin into the more broadly plentiful copper to make superior goods. Tin is still used on its own for basic house goods such as dishware and farming implements, but it is rapidly becoming more beneficial to trade most of the mined metal away for copper and bronze.

Burning Heart - Within the Sagi’s belief in the power of passion, there is a deeper pursuit. While every member of the tribe strives to reach true zeal, only a few are said to have ever unlocked perfection in their fervor. The stories of these heroes are told and repeated among the people, shared around fires, imparted to children by parents, and held as a measure for all. These are known as the Burning Hearts, and it is believed that those who reach this state are proof against the cold, both for themselves and for their people. Among these are such names as Pescal, Slayer of Blightspawn; Volumsek, Who Defeated Winter; Ocēmis and Enengtis, Unbeaten by Mountains; Numvol, Who Uprooted Stone.

[Aedilred]

Kingdom of Limdimon

Faranandūll
Region 193
https://i.ibb.co/pKYbnG2/Star-Symbol.png

Region No. 193
Name: Faranandūll
Ruler: King Oniyellis
Resource: Avocados
Required resource: Domesticable animals
TP1: Imālca (Limdimon)
TP2: Faradonālcūll (Lhungo Saar)
TP3: Faribālcā (Bel-Dan Confederation)

Holy Site: Grove of the Hapēzi (Hozhīsa)
Technologies: Irrigation
Animal Husbandry
Writing (Veramondi Script)



High Chief Odilon (m) (49)
D2
M5
O2
F4
I3

Family: https://www.familyecho.com/?p=START&c=2dc96qgsaw&f=353549365770255672


Lexicon (https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/13T7YjzO0zBKGG9KWr1qy9EhNTFiECBbxpu02DXYG3eY/edit?usp=sharing)
Grammar (https://docs.google.com/document/d/1jLc6wXUbE0InZ-LSRNokyl0RhXhpz_CRE8RpJOmTSBg/edit?usp=sharing)

Stone and Water

faridad ūlcricad el tish izītli - end hedundang tish dhazālushīs

Faranandūll is a small region, where the lush green rainforest carpets the land from the banks of the great river Erapira in the south to the highlands in the east. In the north and west, any sense of a border is lost in the trackless jungle, but the extent of the region is essentially defined by the areas the tribes can control, and few venture more than a couple of miles westwards beyond Repima.

Within the forest and particularly in the east are various crags and rocky outcrops with caves where the Bannanda have historically made their homes. Around each of these the land is more cultivated, with crops of fruit grown, but the jungle continues to encroach on these areas and the people are obliged to keep hacking it back. The east and south of the region, near the hills and river, have been tamed to a greater extent than the north and west, and it is in the south-east that the highest proliferation of avocado and banana groves are to be found.

The banks of the river itself are varied in their foliage. Along most of its length the vegetation crowds the shore, making the forest all but impenetrable. In some places, however, the Bannanda have stripped back the trees entirely to create fields, which through management of the river are periodically flooded to provide ground for cereal crops. Nevertheless the vast majority of the region is jungle, beyond the reasonable control of man.

In the oldest areas of the forest, the tallest trees - kapoks and palms - keep the ground in shade, with lesser vegetation somewhat stunted. This gives the impression of open spaces and clearings through which one can safely travel, and in some cases this is true. In others, however, these clearings are home to venomous snakes who conceal themselves within the leaf carpet, or favoured hunting grounds of the large cats and bears that still prey on the unwary traveller.


The Living and the Dead

all ergūrē an farūd el ēyon
all vepehūll azāluyoth
all bannanda an faradundyūd el cārēyon

The Bannanda are a tall, strong, dark-skinned people, relatively isolated from the outside world. As a completely non-literate society, their history is traceable only through oral tradition and the paintings of old left behind in the caves that were once their home. At one time, the land was populated by giants - whether the Bannanda themselves or another people with whom they interbred - but at some point, perhaps in response to the fearsome predators which terrorised and devoured the people, they took refuge in grottoes and caves. There they naturally diminished in size, attaining more normal human proportions.

Most settlements are still located near caves, and most are inhabited by banozhisyi, where they commune with the spirits of the ancestors.

Advances in Bannanda society are attributed to a series of heroes:

Alibenon, who led the people out of the caves and built the first artificial dwellings.
Ibongnon, the beastslayer, who slew the jagupards and aardbears and made the land safe for the people.
Ontasosis, who taught the people to turn the earth and grow crops.
Urrunnon, who imparted to the people the secret of metallurgy.

And others in a similar vein. Some of these heroes are said to have travelled beyond the bounds of the known world and returned, presumably bringing the knowledge with them, but they are exceptions. Apart from the occasional wanderer, the Bannanda have very little contact with other peoples.

As a people, they value intelligence and prefer to solve problems through cunning rather than brute strength, but when roused they are fierce warriors.

The largest settlements are no bigger than a small town, with the village being the principal unit of community. While some town chiefs may hold sway over a number of villages, in general each village operates largely independently, with the chief (or onōa) governing in conjunction with advice from the local onozhis. The Bannanda do however recognise a high chief (onēcis banōec) who nominally holds sway over all the chiefs in the area. This authority is exercised rarely and usually only in times of emergency when region-wide coordination is needed.

The Bannanda do recognise a number of distinct sub-peoples or tribes for want of a better description, of which the most significant are the Hengala, the Hilelmē, the Hūena, the Esāla, the Hapēzi, and the Azipāra.

The high chiefdom has for several generations been associated with the town of Limdimon, the largest town of the Esāla in the highlands. Some way north, as the foothills give way to the flatter valley floor, is the smaller town of Imdundīs.

The largest market town is Imālca, in the lands of the Esāla tribe in the foothills at a point where the Eripara can still be crossed without significant danger. Further downstream, in the largest cleared area of woodland along the river’s bank, is Īellimon, the biggest town in the region, where most of the Bannanda’s corn is grown, and the local Hūen tribe supplement their diet with fish.

Deeper into the jungle north of Īellimon is Repimā, considered the last outpost of Bannanda civilisation.

Light and Shadow

bapi! yomyīg eradonēc tharmalibyūll mecifēn, ū erapeng tizh nemēm ēāt tharapelmyūng dhābesōm

The Bannanda have cleared areas around their settlements for raising crops and through a combination of carefully managed irrigation, and the frequent rains, ensure that even the thirstiest crops are well-watered. When the Erapira bursts its banks and floods, this helps permit growth of cereal crops in some of the cleared areas along its length, but the people have always relied heavily on fruits from the forest, and these still form major parts of their diet.

Walnuts, cacao and bananas are all widely grown, but the groves most precious and valued are those of the avocado trees. The importance of it to Bannanda society is reflected in common expressions, for instance the phrase “an ladōnūg gitatē”, meaning “cutting the avocado”, i.e. to put something to the test.

The largest trading station and market town is Imālca, but there are two significant further trading points. Some way outside the stockade of Īellimon is a smaller waystation, Faradonālcūll, which has become a major market for fruit from the forest. Meanwhile in the forest itself, some way northeast of Repīma, is Faribalcā, a meeting-place for traders from the hills and forest to exchange goods.

In addition to the popular avocados, another valued resource of the region is rubber, recently discovered and fascinating to the Bannanda. So far the latex bled from the trees is used entirely recreationally for toys and the like or just as a luxury item for barter, but experiments are beginning into what other uses it might possess.

The region does not lack for fauna, as the forest is replete not only with dangerous predators and the reclusive eriljerra, the men of the forest, but with brightly-coloured birds and frogs, snakes and fish.
But none of these animals has been successfully tamed. The only animals the Bannanda have brought into their settlements are dogs and a small species of donkey used for hauling loads and ploughs.

The region therefore requires domesticable animals in order to develop to its full potential.
Hozhīsa

The Bannanda are a spiritual people, who believe firmly in the everyday presence of the supernatural in their lives. Their belief system could be named Hozhīsa.

They consider the gods to be distant and unapproachable for mortals, and so their principal interaction with the supernatural world is through shūvāchē. These are spiritual beings which inhabit virtually every part of the world. They vary from ancient shūvāchē who were created at the same time as the world, to recently deceased mortals who have retained a spiritual presence in the world. Some travel across the whole world, while others confine themselves to a particular location, object or person.

Their powers vary significantly and may be called on for a variety of purposes. They may for instance offer advice, answer questions, bestow blessings or curses, change the weather, or grant (or refuse) safe passage across their domain. They may be kindly and protective, or capricious and cruel.

Although they are aware of the material world, they are supernatural beings and beyond the reach of most people. Laypeople can only try to win the favour of a sūwācha by making offerings or sacrifices and hoping that they notice and take a favourable interest. In order to make specific requests, or to receive advice, they will need to do so via an intermediary, an onozhis.

Banozhisyi, or shamen, are people who can perceive aspects of the supernatural world and communicate directly with the shūvāchē. This is dangerous, as many shūvāchē are sensitive and unpredictable, and may be easily angered, so banozhisyi must undergo extensive training in order to learn about the shūvāchē and how to control them. They do this by a mixture of quasi-formalised group study in certain locations, and by apprenticeship to senior banozhisyi. Which “school” an onozhis attends and who they apprentice under will have an impact on their later specialisms and practice.

It is generally considered to take a minimum of ten years before a onozhis is “safe” to practise on their own, although they will say that their education is really lifelong. Because of their extensive education and ability to call on shūvāchē they are valued for their wisdom and experience even for their own sake.

Most communities will have an onozhis, and sometimes two (especially if that onozhis has an apprentice). Some banozhisyi live alone, and people make pilgrimages of sorts to visit them, and there are also banozhisyi who have no fixed home and wander offering their services to those who they encounter. Most banozhisyi wear or display symbols or colours indicating which shūvāchē they have most facility with and therefore the type of services that they can offer.

There is an annual gathering of banozhisyi in the sacred grove of the Hapēzi where they meet to discuss events over the last year, changes in the supernatural (or physical) world and any updates necessary to their teachings and philosophy. Any onozhis may attend.


Elements

The powers of a sūwācha will depend on which element they are associated with. Some very powerful or old shūvāchē might be associated with more than one, but this is relatively rare.

In general representation there are six main elements with which a sūwācha might be associated. These are commonly shown on a hexagram, with complementary elements bordering each other and opposing their opposite. They are each represented by a colour and a gemstone, which is often worn or displayed by banozhisyi. Offerings of that colour are considered particularly favoured.

The Living is bordered by Light and Stone, and opposed by the Dead. It represents impulse, vitality, and progeneration. shūvāchē of the Living are often associated with fertility and are requested to assist with crop planting, animal rearing, or conception. They may also have some healing power, and are sometimes called on to help make decisions of the heart.

Shūvāchē of the Living are represented by the gemstone peridot, although jade is often substituted. Their colour is green.

The Dead is bordered by Water and Shadow, and opposed by The Living. It represents permanence, wisdom, and inevitability. The majority of ancestors who have become shūvāchē are associated with the Dead, and they are among the shūvāchē most commonly summoned to guard, advise or bless their surviving family members or descendants.

Banozhisyi who are proficient in summoning shūvāchē of the Dead wear moonstones, and purple (more usually blue) clothes.

Light is bordered by Water and the Living, and is opposed by Shadow. It represents hope, truth, and prosperity. shūvāchē associated with Light are called on to help with melancholia or to uncover hidden truths, including both those concealed by others, and unknown ailments such as disease.

Banozhisyi proficient in summoning Light shūvāchē wear sunstones, or the colour white.

Shadow is bordered by Stone and the Dead, and opposed by Light. It represents secrecy, calm and critical thought. Shadow shūvāchē are called on to soothe addled minds and help the sleepless, or to assist in concealing that which people would rather were not discovered. Many shadow shūvāchē are intelligent or cunning and can be called on to help solve tricky problems.

They are represented by the colour grey, and their gemstone is obsidian.

Stone is bordered by the Living and Shadow, and opposed by Water. It represents safety, creativity and domesticity. Artisans and builders will often call on Stone shūvāchē to assist them in their work. They are also requested to protect houses and settlements, making their walls impenetrable to those who would harm the inhabitants.

Banozhisyi proficient in summoning Stone shūvāchē wear topaz, or yellow clothes.

Water is bordered by Light and the Dead, and is opposed by Stone. It represents destruction, renewal, and chaos. It is perhaps the most powerful element but also the most dangerous and difficult to control. Water shūvāchē can bring rain to a parched field, or a flood which will sweep away a village. They may provide a spring to give clean water to a settlement, or pull an unwary person to a death by drowning. They can give life, but if not propitiated the same water may turn to poison. Water shūvāchē are generally treated with reverence but rarely called upon.

Few banozhisyi are proficient in summoning Water shūvāchē. They are represented by the gemstone lapis lazuli and the colour light blue.


Most experienced banozhisyi are capable of summoning shūvāchē of two elements; three is rare. It is almost unheard of for banozhisyi to be capable of reliably summoning shūvāchē of opposing elements, so those who can manage four are essentially mythical. Cautionary tales abound of banozhisyi who overreached themselves and were destroyed by the sūwācha they tried to summon.

Families

Families are groups of related shūvāchē, which overlap with the elemental classification and are often easier for laypeople to understand. They can include shūvāchē of multiple elements, although only the largest families tend to include shūvāchē from opposing elements.

The main relevance for banozhisyi is that each family has a “gatekeeper” sūwācha who must be spoken to first, and who may call up other members of their family on request. banozhisyi tend to build relationships with particular gatekeepers to make the summoning process easier, and will display symbols representing these gatekeepers so that those requiring their assistance can tell who that onozhis can call upon..

Trying to summon shūvāchē directly rather than through a gatekeeper, or by using the wrong gatekeeper, may cause offence, and therefore unpleasant results. Sometimes and where there is no other option, an onozhis might request a known gatekeeper with whom they have an established relationship to call on a sūwācha from a different, but friendly family, It is therefore important for banozhisyi to know which family a sūwācha belongs to, and what the relationship between families is, before they call on them.

It is rare, but not unheard of, for shūvāchē to change families, if they have a falling-out with their existing one.



Farilpūll
Region 192

Ilcerapirūll, or Farilpūll as it is also (and more commonly) known, is a tract of forested area to the south of the Erapira. In its forested stretch it is almost a mirror image of Faranandūll to the north, but it lacks the highland area in the east, remaining if not flat then at least lowland for its whole stretch. Dense woodland covers its whole area: where it starts to thin in the south and give way to scrub and bush marks the effective border of the region.

The region’s boundaries are defined by the two small lakes in the south: the Topa Kanoho in the west and the Topa Gnoho in the east. Drawing a line north from the Topa Kanoho to the Erapira forms the western border of the region, while tracing between the two, following the treeline, marks the southern border. The eastern border follows a similar pattern, tracing from the Topa Gnoho up to the headwaters of the Erapira, with a slight spur to the east (known as the Gnoho Betep).

The forest is even wilder than to the north and more sparsely populated. There are only settlements of any size: is Bete Ozdik, little more than a large village, in the Gnoho Betep, and Topee Tibu, on the Erapira itself, some way upstream from the larger Bannanda port of Īellimon.

Lacking any knowledge of irrigation, the people of the region have been unable to control water, and this has led to large marshy areas and swampland along the tributaries of the Erapira, while the waters of the river sprawl further on its southern bank than they do on the north. The forest itself is also largely unmanaged and primeval, the habitat of beasts and the mysterious carelijerrē.

The people of the region are called the Banatūla by the Bannanda but they refer to themselves as the Ashihi. They are typical of the native Kiswan population, being dark-skinned humans with dark eyes and hair.

It seems that although the Banatūlē suffered as a result of the False Dawn the region was never particularly cultivated even previously. While they have knowledge of the plough, they have little in the way of draft livestock to pull them, with no oxen or horses. they had no understanding of principles of irrigation or water management, so even the land which has been cleared of trees is generally poor for farming and prone to flooding. As a result their settlements are - save for the two exceptions noted above - very small, and even the larger two barely qualify as towns.

As a society they live in small groups under local chiefs, with some allegiance to a wider tribe and an associated tribal chief. There are dozens of such tribes, none of them being more than a few thousand in size. Although there is some recognition of a common identity in opposition to some neighbouring peoples, there is no real sense of unity beyond the tribes themselves, and battles between tribes are frequent. Despite this, the Banatūlē do not seem by nature to be an unusually bellicose people, and some have remarked on their relative timidity compared to some of the more aggressive Kiswan peoples.

Some of the most prominent tribes include the Apitatri, Otobok, Atabil, Egatopi, Odiduk, Kuatrugal, Papotak, Abikol, Apritel, Keopak, Adrukal, Eplegeo, Udokeap, Otebrek, Akrapel, Egupra, Odiblik, and the Obatook.


There are no technologies unique to the region, with the people being both entirely illiterate and ignorant of many of the refinements of more advanced areas. There is no understanding of irrigation, animal husbandry, or advanced building techniques, and pottery is limited in its use. As a result, the resources of the region are underdeveloped.

The principal resource available is therefore Timber, of which the region has a plentiful supply, being so heavily forested. Besides palms, the most noteworthy - and useful - trees are the Kapok trees for which the people are named, but rubber, bulletwood, teak and ebony are also all found here, as they are further north.

The Banatūla have historically given tribute to a disparate range of forest spirits, with each tribe having its own. The most prominent site in the region, where the largest collection of spirits is believed to gather, is Embra Kagmuk.

At the same time as soldiers from Henanda moved into the region, so too did banozhisyī who educated the locals in the ways of the shūvachē and how to identify the local forest spirits with them. Embra Kagmuk has now become the home of an onozhīs who will assist any visitors in making contact with the spirits there.



Dum-Hong Deng
Region 191


Region No. 191
Holy Site: Hozhisa
Resource: Pearls (Minor)


Dum-Hong Deng (known as Farontūll, or the Flat Place, by the Bannanda) is a verdant region stretching from the edges of the rainforest in the west to the eastern coast of the Kiswan continent. By the standards of anywhere else it would be considered a forested region but in comparison to the dense jungle to its west it is relatively open, becoming moreso in the south.

The southern border is marked by the Am-Mey Xeng, a relatively small river stemming from the So-Xem Bad-Sem (known in the west as the Topa Gnoho) which has nevertheless served over the years as a moderately effective barrier: while people have crossed and settled from the southwest, there has been no long-term political contact across the river.

The northern border is less well-defined but is generally taken to be the Yas-Eng So, a more heavily forested region which extends most of the way to the cliffs which mark the eastern coast. These cliffs are one of the highest points in the region and south of this the coastline becomes much more hospitable, offering long stretches of beach. Some of the land here may at one time have been reclaimed from the sea, and some areas remain prone to flooding.

The region itself is strewn with a number of rivers, few of them geographically significant but many of them navigable and which have given life to the region over the years.
Although they are known generically as the Banabeyrē (“pearl-fishers”) by the Bannanda, pearl-diving in fact comprises a relatively small part of the life of the region, and is confined to the east coast.

The people of the region are humans, and recognise three castes. The Yam-Ong-í, the lowest of the three castes, resemble the humans of neighbouring regions, being tall and dark-skinned. The ruling caste, the Wey-Dong-o, are paler of skin and somewhat shorter, while the Hó-Hyey, an intermediate caste, represent interbreeding between the two.

In truth it is unlikely that even those who call themselves pureblood Wey-Dong-o are, but they are keen to maintain their status over the other two groups and laws have been introduced in a number of towns prohibiting intermarriage (specifically, of Wey-Dong-o women and Yam-ong-í men, although some take the prohibition further).

While the social structure is not so straightforward as to say that the Yam-Ong-í are always slaves, or that the Wey-Dong-o are always masters - especially in more rural areas where rule is harder to maintain - nor is this entirely inaccurate, and that has certainly been the direction of societal travel of late. Most pearl-divers are Yam-Ong-ī (although the best tend to be Hó-Hyey, being rather more comfortable in the water) but the trade in those jewels is almost entirely conducted by Wey-Dong-o or Hó-Hyey merchants.

The region is studded with towns, trading with each other up and down the rivers, and which provide political centres for the region. Most of the work in the region remains agricultural, its good soil providing ample harvests and good land for livestock. The long hospitable coastline provides good fishing and seafood is commonly eaten in communities along the shore, while freshwater fish is also popular well inland.

The Wey-Dong-o pride themselves on their martial ability, although these days a majority of fighting troops are actually comprised of acknowledged Hó-Hyey. Raiding and warfare is something of a way of life and they are often fierce and ruthless warriors. In battle, their warriors will often wear sharkskin for protection, and officers and nobles will also wear armour of whalebone..

The Yam-ong-í appear to be related to the humans in the neighbouring regions, speaking a variety of Viserik language (in the north) or towards the south, languages related to the Korebita tongue. Both have however been affected by the contact with the É-e language of the Wey-Dong-o); most notably, the Viserik languages of Dum-Hong Deng have lost much of their morphology, and the Korebita languages have lost their click consonants.

A sympathetic observer might indeed conclude that there are at least two distinct peoples in the region predating the arrival of the Wey-Dong-o, but such distinctions are ignored and all of them classed merely as Yam-Ong-í.
The history of the region must be pieced together from folk tales, circumstantial evidence and the braggadocious songs of the Wey-Dong-o. It appears that, before the False Dawn, various peoples migrated into the region and established communities along the rivers. These towns prospered on the land around them and trade with each other.

At some point after the False Dawn, the Wey-Dong-o appeared, initially as raiders, but soon turning their minds to settlement. The first town to fall was one whose initial name is now forgotten, which was sacked and renamed Xem-Jeng-Xeng. From there, the raids intensified until, with the fall of Bra-a-Dod, the invaders controlled almost all the coast. The rivers, which had been the arterial lifeblood of the region, now became highways for the raiders, who travelled up them to sack and plunder Is-Weno, Do-De-Gro, and Ab-a-Dod. (All names of cities given are in É-e, being mostly corruptions of a native name, although in some cases the native name is wholly lost).

In each case, they eventually became conquerors rather than mere raiders, and captains established themselves as rulers of the towns they conquered. With the foundation of the new fortress Sa-Ó-Dod in the west, they were finally ensconced as rulers of the region.

For around two hundred years the Wey-Dong-o ruled largely unchallenged by outside forces (although frequently warring between the various town-states) until the arrival of the Bannanda. In the initial incursion, the invading army passed Sa-Ó-Dod without incident but fell victim to a rash attack by the army of Xem-Jeng-Xeng as it neared the coast.

The commander of that army, Wey-Bom-Jó, emboldened by his success, marched upriver and claimed suzerainty of Sa-Ó-Dod. When its ruler invited him to negotiate, Wey-Bom-Jó murdered him and took over the city, proclaiming himself Weyrá of all the region.

There followed a lengthy period of naked hostility between the newly-titled Weyrá and his western neighbours, with any Bannanda presence in the region being met with nothing but insult, their merchants in particular being treated shabbily. Several years later, a new army, rather larger than the first, arrived, and Wey-Bom-Jó marched out to meet it almost within the shadow of Sa-Ó-Dod. This time he was less fortunate, and his army was swiftly driven off, he himself slain by the hero Ocēmis during the rout.

With that army defeated, Ocēmis wasted no time in marching on Xem-Jeng-Xeng and overrunning it before it could muster defences for a siege. With the Bannanda's having taken control of these two key strategic points, the remaining cities largely fell in line.

The natives of the region followed a variety of animistic faiths, of which the most important holy site was upriver at Chigowete (or Gé-Nam in É-e). The focal point of the faith was an exceptionally old holy tree, considered if not a godlike entity in itself then nevertheless a being worthy of veneration and a vital part of the people’s connection to the land.

During the early raids, a party of Wey-Dong-o felled and burned the tree, and drove out the holy men and faithful who had gathered there. Thereafter there was no particular centre of worship in the region, with each town venerating its own gods, ancestors, or other spirits as it so chose.

Shortly before Ocēmis’s conquest, banozhīsyi from the west arrived at the site of Chigowete and established practices there. While the tree may be gone, they claim that the site is still rich in shūvachē (including that of the tree itself) and people have begun to return there to commune with them. This has been actively encouraged by the new régime.
While the region wants for little, its principal or at least most interesting export is pearls, gathered from the seabed off the eastern coast. While previously both Bra-a-Dod and Xem-Jeng-Xeng have been centres for the pearl trade, a war around the time of the Blue Star severely damaged the state of the market at Bra-a-Dod and it has yet to recover, with many of the pearl-divers in its area preferring instead to transport their wares to Xem-Jeng-Xeng.

[Aedilred]

Faragumūll, or Kledehem
Region 190


Kledehem is a region bounded by the Vestaser hills in the west and the ocean in the east. Most of the region is covered in forest, though it is less lush than the tropical rainforest across the western hills.

The forest is at its densest in the south of the region, where in the east cliffs rise out of the sea, gradually giving way to lower hills and eventually a mangrove swamp in the north. While clear delineation of the forests is difficult, the southern extreme is known as the Skodelat, which forms the effective border between Kledehem and Dum-Hong Deng.

Those paying attention will identify large areas of new growth within the forest, and may even see the remnants of settlements. These form useful, if grim, landmarks for the natives attempting to navigate the region. Ruins are known for being haunts of blightspawn, too, so while there are riches to be found, many incautious explorers have met their doom there.

The native people, known as the Kledefokk, are human. Dark-skinned and wiry, they appear to be of slightly different stock to the native peoples of southern-central Kiswa, and speak an unrelated language, but there is some diversity within the region itself.

What was once a patchwork of tribes covering the whole region has in the last half-century concentrated into three principal pockets, each of which has developed and become known by a singular tribal identity.

In the northern swamps are the Skalakleder, perhaps the least successful of the tribes, who live in mostly small communities in the marshes and subsist largely on a diet of fish. The largest town in this area is Sumperen, but this is little more than an unusually large collection of houses with a wooden stockade, home to little more than a thousand people.

The western highlands are home to the Hoytekleder. There is evidence of interbreeding with the Bannanda to the west, and Sūwenanda loanwords have infiltrated the language here, to a greater extent than with the other tribes. The chief town is Bakkebor, which exhibits some of the same gargantuan architecture that characterises Limdimon and Imdundīs.

In the south, the Sorkleder occupy the Skodelat. These are the most belligerent and xenophobic of the Kledefokk, tending to be suspicious of outsiders. The Sentinels of the Stone have won their trust but their instinct is to attack on sight when they encounter strangers. Hunting and fighting are a way of life and all adults are expected to be proficient in self-defence. Most of their settlements are fortified, the largest of which, Klippeber, stands on a cliff on the eastern shore, its walls built in stone.

There are nevertheless cultural factors which unite the peoples of the region. They all speak closely related languages (with varying numbers of loanwords, particularly from Sūwenanda), and they share the Bannanda veneration for spiders, albeit to a greater extent. The spider is universally recognised as a symbol of protection, and warriors will frequently paint spiders on their shields or even, for ceremonial purposes, don costumes with many legs to represent the spider. The etterkoppsjarm, or spider-charm, is often carried as a talisman or placed in the swaddling clothes and cribs of babies.

So prevalent is this feature of the culture that the name for the natives in Sūwenanda, “Banagumē”, means “spider-people”.

It seems that in some point in the distant past the ancestors of the Bannanda travelled through or otherwise visited the region, given the various ruins dotting the area. For centuries, the region was populated by many small tribes, each with their own dialects and cultural traditions. Trade across the hills to the Bannanda towns at Limdimon and Imālca was common, and most likely with northern regions and the towns of Dum-Hong Deng to the south too.

This changed shortly before the Blue Star. An unexplained upsurge in blightspawn activity in the region overran many villages and hamlets. The survivors of these communities fled to their neighbours seeking safety, but the blightspawn did not relent. As the region rapidly depopulated, the tribes became both more concentrated and more isolated, leading to the tripartite division of peoples now seen. In some ways, these tribes remain loose coalitions, but fifty years of hardship and privation has solidified an identity for each.

With the assistance of the Sentinels, the blightspawn were eventually beaten back, first in the highlands, then in the swamps (which the blightspawn had never fully penetrated). The longest campaign was in the forests, where they proved most numerous and hardest to eradicate.

Each of the tribes is led by an individual known as a Besyktte, who might simply be termed a king by foreigners. In each case, the Beskytte is now of the second or third generation following the initial creation, and while the posts are not hereditary per se, in each case they have remained within the same family since creation.

In 48, when the Bannanda adventurer Ecimōnā led a war-party into the region through the Skodelat, it was the Sorkleder who resisted her. The Beskytte, Iyndrid, led a spirited resistance but was defeated and flung himself from the cliffs near Klippeber.

With the death of Iyndrid, the Sorkleder acknowledged the conquest of their territory and a new Beskytte, Halfor, was appointed. The Hoytekleder, who had tacitly supported the conquest, with some serving as guides in Ecimōnā’s force, added their acknowledgement, and the Skalakleder, recognising the value of Bannanda troops to defend their settlements (and in any case unable to marshal any meaningful resistance) were also quick to agree.

The reason for veneration of spiders is largely because they are seen as protection from the people’s deadliest foe, the swamp mosquito. Those spiders who actively hunt and kill mosquitoes are particularly revered.

During the dark times around and following the Blue Star, however, many Klederfokk despaired of being able to find protection from the blightspawn and turned to their greatest enemy in hope of appeasement. The blood drinker cult proved surprisingly popular, and a large fortified shrine near Sumperen has become a place of pilgrimage for some.

Traditional shamans deplore the blood drinker cult, seeing it as heretical and dangerous. Many of the cultists, however, consider their faith to be merely a variation on the traditional spider-cults and not contradictory. Open conflict has as yet been averted but both sides have been trying to curry favour from the new rulers of the region.

The most noteworthy resource in the region is the coca leaves which flourish in the rainforest, valued for their energetic and uplifting effect on the body when chewed. So important was this drug to the region that the name of the people is believed to relate to the leaves themselves.

Alas, during the dark years, many of the coca groves were abandoned as the people fled to safer ground, and the level of cultivation is much reduced. Only one significant trading post remains, at Bladlajer in the hills.

The change in circumstances has also prompted some changes in use of the leaves. Previously used as a recreational drug or to assist with cognition and labour, warriors and hunters of the Sorkleder in particular have begun using it as a combat drug. Warriors who do are known as Raserikrijer and are renowned for their ferocity.


Farazhēla
(Tzakrsikj Vqgitj)
Region 212


Bounded by the Adzbark Lake to the west, the foothills of Korebita to the south-east, and the Yatrhajidaat Gitj to the north, Farazhēla is dominated by a large central plain stretching between these natural frontiers.

The plain is largely devoid of major landmarks. Though there are in places stone ruins suggestive of an older civilisation, none of these are at all remarkable, least of all by the inhabitants of the region, who (aside from a couple of instances where they have established permanent settlements within or around them) generally ignore them.

The native people of the region, known derisively as the Kdopsy by the Sirrvadut, and the Banazhēla by the Bannanda, are human, and bear a physical resemblance to the other native humans of eastern Kiswa. It is unclear whether it is they who raised the buildings that now lie in ruins and subsequently abandoned them or whether they displaced an older people who are now utterly lost.

The population is now largely pastoral and at least semi-nomadic, although around the fringes of the region there are farming communities, especially along the shores of the Adzbark.

The humans of the region were wholly dominated by an elven elite, which in the sixty or so years following their arrival in the region entirely supplanted the native chiefs and systems of rule. The humans were reduced to a state of servitude, hence the elven name for them, which roughly means “servants”. The elves have if anything encouraged the tendency towards nomadism, with the farming communities being neglected.

The elven population itself has however collapsed, and few remain in the region now.

The region has long been unhappy. In the years following the Blue Star, visiting heroes seeking opportunities to slay blightspawn rampaged across the region, disrupting the fragile balance of society and leaving chaos in their wake. One of the southern chiefs opened up diplomatic relations with the Veramondi, but this was not in time to prevent an invasion by the Sirrvadut from the north.

A few hundred warriors of the Banazhēla formed a coalition to resist the Sirrvadut but were hopelessly overwhelmed. This loss of life (and so many tribal leaders) together with the depredations of the elves as they brought the region to heel, reduced it to its knees. Only a large-scale relief effort from the Anbroch and Bannanda prevented total collapse.

The elves’ interest in the region appeared to be principally strategic. They erected a fortress (known as Gevgutadagiti, although this appears to have been a description rather than a name) in one of the passes out of the Korebita foothills to the south in order to control ingress to the region, and established a system of what amounted to military rule.

A few decades later, Sirrvadut authority itself disintegrated. Many of the elves returned to the Yatrhajidaat Gitj to rejoin their kin, and those that remained exerted an ever-higher toll on their human subjects.

In 72, the Bannanda sent an army of their own into the region, intent on taking control of Gevgutadagiti. Unable to cajole their weary subjects into resisting the advance, the remaining Sirrvadut attempted a daring attack on the invaders, but lost the element of surprise and found themselves facing a foe with superior morale and numbers. Fighting ferociously, they nevertheless gave a good account of themselves before retreating back to their fortress. When their leader was slain in single combat by the Bannanda hero Ecimōnā, however, the last of their courage failed them, and Gevgutadagiti was taken by storm.


The plains are roamed by wild asses, the main economic asset of the region. The erazhēla are similar in size to a wild horse, with a noble bearing, especially around the head and neck, and have beautiful glossy coats ranging from a rich golden chestnut to a copperish red-brown, fading to a cream or white on their legs and belly.

In temperament they are perhaps a little more intelligent than horses, and a little more curious and stubborn. They have a habit of observing novelties from a distance; a traveller who approaches one may find that it runs off, but not too far, and they will often creep back up to get a closer look when they think that the traveller is not looking.

Those who establish some familiarity with the wild asses of the region find them easy to tame, and stocks of domestic donkeys can be easily refreshed by interbreeding with the wild herds of the plain. They make good draught animals, and can even be ridden - although fully grown adults may find the donkeys a little too small to ride for long or at speed.

There are three principal posts where the asses are gathered for trade: one on the shores of Lake Adzbark, and the other two near to Ukumbibawet and Gevgutadagiti. These three locations are the only settlements in the region of more than a few dozen. Each of the three prizes itself on the quality of its donkeys and the bloodstock it has developed, and there is a rivalry between the three as to which breeds the best animals.



The Banazhēla had a broadly animistic native religion which was not in any way organised and seemed to vary from tribe to tribe, with no central holy sites or religious authorities.

Soon after the elven conquest, Abiherists from Korebita occupied an abandoned site which they claimed had once been a temple, and rebuilt it. This location, known as Ukumbibawet (a butchered Sirrvadut attempt to pronounce the Blemmyae name), is now the centre of religious life in the region, dedicated to what is now known as the Oracles of Elder Memories.



Meyzee Tshilleh
Region 189


Meyzee Tshilleh is a warm, heavily forested region on the eastern slopes of the Spine of Kiswa.

The eastern coast, known as the Yattashey, stretches from the swamps of the south north through golden-sanded reaches and the town of Oohnesh-wáh, the capital of the Kingdom of Hashey, to the island of Koosra and the rockier areas in the north. Though the people are wary of the Bo-shishkha, as they call the eastern ocean, they are content to make use of the resources of the coast for sustenance and trade.

Further inland, one finds the Soozee, a sharp ridge protruding from the foothills of the Spine. It is in the shadow of the Soozee that Dshamey, the principal holy site of the region, is found. It is little more than a village in international terms, but many people in the region make pilgrimages here to offer at the shrines.

Also near the Soozee is Attasheelday, de facto capital of the Kingdom of Taghez, located on the confluence of two rivers. From here, tracks lead west into the hills, and south through the foothills to connect with the headwaters of other rivers and, ultimately, Kledehem.

The earliest known people of the region called themselves the Dashey Tseyfa. They were a beautiful people, clean-limbed and smooth-skinned, with a skin the colour of burnished copper, and lived peacefully in the forests along the coast of the region.

There are few Dashey Tseyfa left, and their language is all but extinct save in the placenames of the region. Those who remain are generally an insular and cautious people, living in small communities.

The majority of the population are the Shereuli, and are of uncertain origin. They are entirely typical of eastern Kiswan humans in appearance, being generally fairly tall, dark-skinned and dark-eyed.

Before the arrival of the Bannanda there were two petty kingdoms in the region, Hashey, which dominated most of the south, and Taghez further north and inland. Both are now subject to the greater kingdom of the Bannanda.

The Dashey Tseyfa recognise their own ruler, the Atta-Shiz. It is not clear who this person is, or even if they actually exist.

Around three hundred years ago, the region was invaded by a warlike people, the Ostatebi. The Dashey Tseyfa fought bravely, but their numbers were too few and their weapons too primitive. Whether the stubbornness of their resistance awakened a particular fury in their conquerors, or whether they simply wished to ensure there was no competition for the land, the invaders resolved to destroy the Dashey Tseyfa utterly. Any men or boys who fell into the hands of the invaders were slaughtered, together with any pregnant women. Women and girls were taken as concubines and slaves.

The Dashey Tseyfa realised that their slaughter would be entire, and despaired of the future of their people. In their desperation, they cried out to Feathered Serpent to save them. The king, the queen, and all their children died beneath the knives of the weeping priests, as they besought the help of their god.

And Feathered Serpent answered.

It came first in the form of a great light from the east, which seared the eyes and flesh of the Ostatebi and stained the sky red with their blood. The Ostatebi fled into the forest, seeking shelter, but there was no relief from Feathered Serpent’s wrath. In the wake of its coming came the great plague. The Ostatebi were struck down by fever, vomiting and blood gushing forth from every orifice.

The war-chief of the Ostatebi, in the final stages of the plague himself, crawled to the altar of Feathered Serpent to plead for mercy. He slew himself on the altar as a substitute for his people, and gradually the plague abated. But the destruction that had been unleashed upon the region could not be undone. The Ostatebi and the Dashey Tseyfa endured, two shattered peoples bereft of most of their strength.

The years that followed saw more migration to the region, but the depredations of blightspawn were such that no new settlers were able to maintain a lasting presence for long before their villages and towns were overrun and destroyed. Only with a concerted campaign by the Sentinels following the Blue Star were real states of any kind able to emerge.

The ancient religion of the people, which predates the False Dawn, is that of Feathered Serpent, and is centred at Dshamey, the holiest place in the region. Perhaps originally only one of a larger pantheon, Feathered Serpent (or Toghuzubzoo, to give its proper name) became known as the patron of the Dashey Tseyfa and eventually assumed paramount importance during the near-extermination of the population, with many myths associated with Feathered Serpent's deeds, and its eventual departure from the world sometime in prehistory - before its return at the request of its people.

Offerings to Feathered Serpent generally take the form of gathered produce, but in exceptional circumstances, live sacrifices may be offered. On two known occasions, the sacrifices offered have been human, on each occasion when the victims’ people were believed to be in mortal peril, and on both occasions the victims were volunteers.

The devasatation wrought on the Ostatebi caused them to abandon their own gods and adopt Feathered Serpent as their own, and this has perhaps helped the cult survive where so many other elements of the culture of the pre-invasion era have been lost. The royal family of the Dashey Tseyfa are still venerated as saints and heroes. Some suspect that the Atta-Shiz is in fact not a living person, but a recognition of the queen who sacrificed herself long ago to save her people.

Perhaps it was this veneration of ancestors which allowed Oracles of Elder Memories to attain a foothold in the region. The Abiherists now have a significant voice in the region.

The principal resource of the region is Purple Sea-Snails. Like the Yam-ong-í to the south, the people of the region make their living from the molluscs they catch aalong the coast, although there are nascent efforts to breed the snails in captivity.

Although the snails are edible (and considered tasty) they are too expensive to see much use as food, for their real value is in the dye they produce, which is a blue (sometimes purple). Producing the dye is a lengthy and labour-intensive process, and requires thousands of snails. They are most plentiful in the area around Koosra and the people of this area are particularly renowned for their expertise in dye-making.

[cactiguy3]

Lands of the Ilduri
Region 164: Storvuur


The civilization somewhat centers around a mountain that crosses into the region from the bordering mountain range. The entrance to the cave that houses the Eternal Flame isn’t especially evident from a distance, but all Ilduri can find it. The settlements then stretch to the river, which has an orange tint due to the presence of large amounts of clay. On the side of the river opposite the ocean, a deciduous forest naturally grows, although some of this land has been cleared. The climate is temperate enough to provide an ample growing season and to grow enough to last the mild winter. Very little attention is given to the ocean nearby. The settlements themselves are primarily constructed out of wood, but they tend not to burn because of the presence of insulating sod providing enough moisture. Plus, the Ilduri have learned to sleep away from the walls. Some rudimentary paths span from the river to the mountain, and farming settlements for corn and canola are present by the river.

The Ilduri people are quite unique among life forms in the world as they can take on a limitless number of forms. When they are first created from the Eternal Flame, they appear similar to freshly lit match that holds its shape and heat independently of mother conflagration. They are then placed in a body befitting their size by another Ilduri which they can then control. This body will serve them for the coming years as they learn and grow until they eventually outgrow it. At this point, they build their own body as a rite of passage. While their first body is usually humanoid due to the versatility of this form, their second body can take any form imaginable. It is while in this body an Ilduri is most powerful, able to occupy a form up to 10 ft. in height or another form of comparable size. As they age from this point, their internal fire begins to fade, and they will continue to build smaller and smaller bodies throughout their life to be more manageable until they are eventually extinguished from this world. Although they are mortal, able to be killed both by old age and other means, Ilduri live long lives and can accomplish much within them.
The Ilduri society works as a sort of meritocracy, with each individual performing jobs they are best suited to, but since they are able to choose their form, they control their own merits to some extent. Because of their fire-based nature, they do not consume the same resources as organic races. Instead of food, they consume fuel, which slightly changes how they approach agriculture. Their general aversion to water also means that agriculture is one of the more dangerous jobs left to the youngest and most qualified individuals. In a typical day, their society functions much as any other, with each individual filling a set role which contributes to the function of the society as a whole. This can range from agriculture (which mostly consists of growing corn for alcohol production and canola for oil), industry (harvesting and working with clay mostly), lumber and forestry (used for construction and fuel as a last resort), and administration and diplomacy.
When interacting with others, they are generally friendly, and the young Ilduri may occasionally forget how their fiery nature affects non-Ilduri. However, since they do not reproduce themselves, they do not engage in romantic relationships. They are generally extremely hot to the touch, singeing grass and blackening wood they come in contact with. Although, one could probably stand near them without much discomfort much as one would stand next to a fireplace. This effect lessens over time as they age, with the oldest individuals inhabiting bodies similar to a beetle or butterfly and outputting heat similar to that of a lit match.



Their most readily traded resource is lumber
Note: although they do have access to large amounts of clay, they tend to avoid trading it since, as of now, it is the best material for Ilduri to construct their bodies from.
Their most desired resource is energy-dense fuels, such as coal or petroleum





The Ilduri worship the Eternal Flame, the fire that gives life to all Ilduri. Besides respect and reverence, there isn’t much to the faith other than the flame requires feeding. The responsibility of feeding the fire shifts occasionally between individuals at irregular intervals.
The holy site is within a mountain and appears as a chamber within the mountain in which a large fire blazes from a pit in the center.




Pottery: +1 Buyouts

[cactiguy3]

Lands of the Ilduri
Region 165: Roddhavar


In the land of Roddhavar, the ocean is never far from the mountains, and thanks to these mountains, it rains almost every day. This has given rise to a thick forest in the land out of reach of the salt water. In the estuaries leading out to the ocean, mangroves twist around the water’s edge. This dense woody vegetation makes passing through the region difficult to most outsiders. However, all inhabitants of the region are connected through a system of paths that wind through the forest and allow passage to those who can find them. The people themselves live in multi-tiered settlements hewn of wood harvested from the forest to take advantage of the vertical space. Each settlement is surrounded by a high wooden wall studded with gates evenly distributed around it. There are usually about 4 gates, but there may be more or less depending on the size of the settlement. The settlements are connected by the roads and the merchants that travel them, supplying each settlement with commodities produced by others.
Separate from all other settlements is the Circle of the Forest’s Voice. Although few have ever seen it, it is one of the few stone structures found in Roddhavar. The vast stone tower rises to the treetops such that one could see both the ocean and the mountains from the top.
The main threat to the people of Roddhavar comes in the form of the native fauna. The people call them the demons of the night, and they are the main reason the walls around each settlement are constructed and guard posted. As their name implies, they appear only at night. Based on the rare observations of survivors, their form is quadrupedal, and they appear to have highly developed senses of smell and hearing based on their large ears and noses. Their eyes appear to be very small if they’re present at all, suggesting they’re blind or only able to perceive light and dark. On account of their large stature, they don’t have the ability to climb the walls or the trees surrounding each settlement. Their large claws would also make short work of the walls if there weren’t guards posted. However, they rarely encounter settlements, preferring to capture easier prey, but their vocalizations are still omnipresent as sounds of the night. Their chorus is omnipresent at night and has been known to drive those who watch the walls mad.

Approximations of the calls of the demons of the night: Call sounds (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VLJrPxyA_Ns)
Approximations of the echolocation of the demons of the night: Echolocation sounds (https://drive.google.com/file/d/1HlhzmN_OzXETjuEF4bqr-3SmJ4Fis_48/view?usp=sharing)

The people of Roddhavar are humans, and their dress indicates their role in society. Although the traditional dress varies between settlements, the standing of an individual is usually fairly obvious based on their dress. The individuals of lower standing wear garments made of patchwork leather from the animals captured for food from the forest. Individuals of higher standing wear more complete garments of exotic pelts, cloth, or imported goods from other regions.
The multi-tiered nature of their settlements has led to some innate divisions among its people. The lowest class, the lemure, live on the forest floor. This class contains the artisans, nonbelievers, and the crazed of each settlement. They are responsible for building and maintaining the walls that protect each settlement and guarding the gates of those walls. Because of the vicious predators that wind their way amongst the trees gnarled trunks, this lifestyle presents the most danger. As a result, the lemure are viewed as the most expendable of the population, and there are few aged masters of craft in Roddhavar.
The long nights spent guarding the gates have been known to change a person. Each shift starts just before the sun sets and ends just before the sun rises. In order to ensure the safety of those inside, the gates are also locked each night, and no matter the pleas of those outside, are not opened until the sunrise. The time when the gates are opened are a both literal and figurative “changing of the guard” as the ghastly survivors of the previous night reappear. Most are driven mad listening to the haunting sounds of the forest at night and watching the glowing eyes just beyond the weak glow of the torches, knowing that there is no escape for them. It is also not uncommon for the torches to be extinguished at some point during the watch during a particularly wet or windy night or if there is just an insufficient number to last the night. Those that have experienced the total darkness of the forest know that the one thing worse than watching the glowing eyes move through the trees is to have them suddenly snuffed from view, knowing they are still watching. It is at this point that many are broken. However, the crazed amongst the lemure are not granted reprieve from their duties, so they usually lose their life shortly after their mental fortitude.
Of course, there are the few that do not break and instead are hardened by their experiences outside the walls. It is on these few that the continued safety of each settlement depends. After listening to the sounds of the night, they lose a part of themselves. After their “changing”, they seem to lose touch with all aspects of their previous self, becoming a blank and emotionless being. This allows them to continue to face the forest without fear and kill without remorse.
Finally, there are the even fewer that come to understand the voices in the night. After a time spent in the darkness, they listen and become one with the sounds of the forest. Their “changing” isn’t immediately obvious, but it is generally marked by an unwaveringly calm demeanor and a propensity to spend their watch free of the torchlight that distracts from their listening. When this change is recognized, the individual is sent to journey to the Circle of the Forest’s Voice, whose location is unknown to all save those who know how to listen.
Those who are exempt from this rite of guarding are those that live amongst the branches of the forests, the lampure. These people construct massive wooden platforms amongst the trees to build their lives upon. They make up the ruling class, guards, and those deemed worthy to live among them. These other individuals are often merchants and artisans that allow the ruling class to live as they please, and they are well-respected because of that. Members of the ruling class will often never leave the treetops, devoting their lives to the administration of the settlement and extraneous pursuits such as philosophy, art, architecture, and alchemy. The theories, works, and findings of every member born to this class are recorded and compiled into a great library, making these suspended villages great repositories of knowledge. The guards of this layer are viewed as distinct from those below. Unlike those that guard the gates, they are well-trained and well-equipped. They are usually found patrolling the walls or the platforms to ensure that nothing passes that could harm the lampure, and they are known for their prowess in moving and defending in the trees. They serve as the intermediary between the layers, carrying messages and orders to the ground. They also serve as the primary law enforcement, making sure that the lemure carry out their duties and don’t mobilize in large groups that could potentially threaten those above.
The highest of those platforms in the trees are responsible for the agriculture and gathering of supplies from the forest itself. These people are known as the layuga. For all the renown of the lampure guards for defending in the trees, the layuga are unmatched in their mobility in the treetops. From a young age, they gather the edible plants and small animals that dwell in the forest and tend to the plots that only at this height can get enough sunlight to yield crops. The agricultural efforts here are only made possible by the designs developed by lampure scholars to gather groundwater from below and pump it to the plots above.
The Circle of the Forest’s Voice is the only settlement that doesn’t follow this structure. It serves as a monastery, and it is largely disconnected from other settlements. The roads that lead to it are so lightly worn that few would even recognize them, and even fewer ever find the dark stone tower that rises suddenly to the treetops. From historical accounts, there used to be more structures like it that dotted the landscape where those that worshipped the Great Mother would gather. However, their locations have been lost to most as faith began to center in the settlements themselves. Accounts compiled from those who have seen the Circle of the Forest’s Voice report the tower in a variety of locations throughout Roddhavar, but no one knows if it is the members moving between towers or if the tower itself is moving. Based on these accounts, the members of the Circle of the Forest’s Voice are only encountered between dusk and dawn, gathering the natural bounty of the forest and honing their skills. The tower stands silent during the day. The members of the Circle will occasionally communicate with outsiders and may even come to the aid of those that seek their help.
The Circle of the Forest’s Voice is known only by name to outsiders and is only truly understood by its members and those that are destined to join it. They study the sound and the nature of the voice by listening to the forest. At first, they only listen, using the sound to hunt for their food in the forest during the night and never speaking. By day, they train in martial arts to hone their physical abilities to move through the forest and rest to prepare for the next night. Over time, they lose their ability to see as they focus their body on the sound, the color draining from their eyes to eventually leave them a hazy white. After they have mastered listening to the sound, they then learn to speak. They learn to speak in the sounds of the forest, mimicking what they hear and using the sound to see. Members of the Forest’s Voice will sometimes project their voice from a parabolic dish located near the top of the tower to reflect off the mountains and upwards towards the heavens as a form of prayer.


All denizens of Roddhavar have an affinity for spices. Unfortunately, the lemure infrequently have access to spices since they are grown in the canopy, but they are used throughout all levels of the settlements to some degree. After enough time spent in the forest, people will tire of the smell of wet leaves, so spices are grown and collected from the surrounding forest to be used in teas and incense to alleviate the aroma of arboreal decomposition. The spices are also used in more traditional capacities as their smell is thought to protect the people from the demons of the night.



The people of Roddhavar follow the Way of Eauden. As such, they believe their main protector deity, the Great Mother, is a partial manifestation of the World Soul. Keeping with tradition, most rituals and prayer are directed toward her, but prayers also recognize Eauden and the World Soul.

[Blossom]

Mixtli
Region 80, One of the Citlallo Isles

Summary: A sleepy rainforest island home to humans, bird people, and crafty little bugs.

Mixtli is a densely forested island that benefits from near constant rain. The varied altitudes of the uneven and dense land make ground transport difficult.

Communities live in round houses built high into the trees deep within the forest. Instead of bedrolls and mats, people sleep on soft hammocks made of Nagaran silk. Homes and buildings are connected by rope bridges for those who cannot glide from tree to tree. Dancing is incredibly important to the communities. Humans dance in flowing clothes and hold silk fabrics to mimic the beautiful feathered dances of the Skyclad Dancers in their Sky Forms.

While islands may spring up from the sea, their inhabitants often come from other lands both near and far. Mixtli is home to a mix of humans and Skyclad Dancers.

Like those from nearby islands, the humans carry their Sparks and their affinity for fire. Unlike those from Citlallo and Popoco, people here tend to have bright colored hair in cooler colours (such as purples, blues, and greens) and their skin is a slightly lighter bronze due to the more heavily forested geography and cloudy weather.

The Skyclad Dancers are humanoid avians that hailed from Tarandi in the past. Their bodies are feathered, albeit humanoid, with the ability to glide using their feathered “wings.” They can also shapeshift into a feathered serpentine body called their “sky form.” In this form they can fly and glow. This is the form they use for their ritual dances. Unfortunately, Skyclad Dancers are a short lived people.

The people of Mixtli are not very concerned with concepts of religion or spirituality, they just are. At the Northern end of the island exists a large clearing overlooking the water that locals refer to as Mococoloa. Twice a year, at the start of the warm season, and at the height of harvest time, a festival is held to celebrate the changing of seasons. For three days, people feast and dance, artisans show off their finest dyed silks, and lounge on plush cushions and blankets under the stars. Because of these festivals, Mococoloa is an important place for the island residents.

The Nagaran Slingers are small insects, approximately flat, round discs in shape. Male Nagaran Slingers produce wax and female Nagara spin fine silk. The Nagara eat large fruit that grow high up in the trees of the dense rainforest.

After they swarm onto one of the fruits, causing it to fall from the branches of the springy trees. This drop breaks open the fruit's outer shell, which is cold, dry and smooth like polished stone, releasing the thick sweet liquid and soft inner flesh, which the Nagara pack devours. The insects turn a unique substance found in the nectar of the Nagara fruit into a sort of wax, which they extrude between gaps in their shell-plates to make a large fluffy mass over their shell, which repels moisture and cushions their landing. This wax builds up over time, and the locals will travel through the Nagara tree forests to capture Nagara packs in tightly woven nets, scrape off their wax, and release them again. This wax, when melted down, is fantastic for tablets, sealing, and many other applications.

The Nagara build their nests high up in trees. The nests are spun out of silk and covered in wax to protect them from the heavy rainfall. The people of Mixtli collect the silk strands to weave into luxurious fabrics that can be dyed vibrantly using pigment from fruits and plants.

[Blossom]

Trifaria
Region 83, One of the Citlallo Isles
Writeup courtesy of Lleban! Thank you!

The landscape of Trifaria island is marked with the scars of glacial advance and retreat over the centuries, leaving a thin rocky soil across the island. Most of the terrain is covered in a mixture of pine and conifer forests, ill suited for most forms of agriculture. The soil only supports small plots of oat and rye. Moose, giant walking owls, elk, Brown bear, Daezrin wolverines, dwarf mammoths, goats, and long legged foxes. Meanwhile the coast is rocky, dotted with fjords that house numerous fishing communities. The shallow seas of the Dazerin isles allow for a wide diversity of marine life most notable, hundreds of expansive reefs filled with mussels, oysters and clams.

The main inhabitants in this region are a series of fishermen tribes collectively known as the Kasurha. Kasurha are typically found in villages consisting of long houses elevated on several planks of wood nestled within the fjord valleys. Travelers have been known to derisively call them Kasurha, the Plank folk. During the day men and boys go out into the coves and reefs to fish. While women journey into the forest to hunt goats, rabbits, and forage. Each season is celebrated with a festival where the Kasurha participate in fishing, weaving, and cooking competitions. All genders routinely anoint themselves in pine oil before the start of a hunt. Frequently Kasurha nobility adorn themselves with gilded oyster shells and pearl necklaces.

The Kasurha are fiercely independent people who typically prefer to remain in their villages. Occasionally a council of Kasurha forms in the event of a great calamity of threat from foreign lands. 200 years ago the Kasurha tribes united together to fight a tarandian pirate lord exiled from the lands of the Shandolyn. Using guerilla tactics and a mastery of slings, a united Kasurha people pushed the invaders back into the sea.

The Kashura lands are awash with reefs bearing pearls. Pearls are popular jewelry, and elaborate necklaces are seen as signals of status. The pearls vary in color, from opal blue, ivory, and even a vibrant crimson.